This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world's books discoverable online.
It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.
Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.
Usage guidelines
Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:
+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.
+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.
+ Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.
+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.
About Google Book Search
Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web
at|http : //books . google . com/
1-
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
THE
JOURNAL
OF THB
ETHNOLOGICAL SOCIETY
OF LONDON.
SDITEI) BY
FBOFESSOB HUXLEY, LL.D., F.ILS., PBisiDiirT op tbb Socibtt.
GEOROB BUSK, Esq., P.ILS. i COL. A. LANE POX, Hon. Sic.
SIB J. LUBBOCK, Bt., M.P., F.B.S. I HYDE CLARKE, Esq., Fob. Sbo.
Sub-Editor, P. W. BUBLEB, Esq., F.a.S.
NEW SERIES.
Vol. II.
SESSION 1860-70.
LONDON:
TEtJBNEB & CO., 60 PATEBNOSTER BOW.
1870.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Printed bj Tatlob and Fraxcib, B«d Lion Gonrt, Fleet Street
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
CONTENTS.
Pige
Proceedings at the Annual Meeting ix
President's Anniyersaiy Address xvi
last of Fellows zzr
L On the proposed Exploration of Stonehenge bj a Committee of the
British Association. By CoL A. Lane Fox, F.S. A., Hon. Sec 1
IL On the Chinese Race : their Language, Gk>Temmenty Social Institu-
aonB, and Religion. Bj C. T. Gasdnsb, Esq., F.R.O.S. (With
Appendices.) 5
m. On the Races and Languages of Dardistan. By Dr. G. W. Lext-
MBB, M.A. (Abstract) 81
IV. On Quartzite Implements from the Cape of Good Hope. By Sir
Gbobob Gbby, KCB. (With Plate L) 89
V. Note on a supposed Stone Implement from Co. Widdow, Ireland.
By F. ACHBSON, Esq. (With a Woodcut.) 48
VL Note on the Stature of American Indians of the Ohipewyan Tribe.
By Major-General LbfboY; R.A. 44
VII. Report on the present State and Condition of Prehistoric Remains
in the Channel Islands. By lieut S. P. Olivbb, R.A., F.R.G.S.
(With Plates H to X., Woodcut, two Synoptical Tables, and Ap-
pendix.) 46
VUL Description of and Remarks upon an ancient Calyaria from Chinai
which has been supposed to be that of Confucius. By Gbobgb
BuBB, Esq., F.R.S. (With Plate XI.) 78
IX. On the Westerly Drifting of Nomades, from the Fifth to the Nine-
teenth Century. — Part IH. The Comans and Petchenegs. By
H. H. HowoBTH, Esq 88
X. On the Eitai and Kara-Eitai. By Dr. QtmtkV Ofpbbt d7
XL Note on the Use of the New-Zealand Mere. By Col. A. Lane
Fox,F.S.A., Hon. Sec. (With Woodcuts.) 106
Xn. On certain Prehistoric Remains discovered in New Zealand, and
on the Nature of the Deposits in which they occurred. By Dr.
Julius Haast, F.RS. (With Plates XH. and Xm.) 110
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
IV CONTENTS.
Page
XIII. On the Origin of the Tasmanians geologically considered. By
James Bonwick, Esq., F.RG.S 121
XIV. On a Frontier-line of Ethnology and Geology. By H. H. Ho-
woBTH, Esq 131
XV. Notes on the Nicobar Islanders. By G. M. Atkinson, Esq. (With
Plate XIV.) 187
XVI. On the Discoyery of Flint and Chert under a submerged Forest in
West Somerset By W. Boyd Dawkins, Esq., M.A., F.R.S.,
F.G.S Ul
XVII. Report on Prehistoric Remiuns in the Neighbourhood of the
Crinan Canal, Argyllshire. By the Rev. R. J. Maplston 146
X Vni. Supplementary Remarks to a Note on an Ancient Chinese Calva.
By Geobqb Busk, Esq., F.R.S 156
XIX. On Discoveries in Recent Deposits in Yorkshire. By C. Monk-
man, Esq. (With Plates XV. and XVI.) 167
XX. On the Natives of Naga, in Luzon, Philippine Islands. By Dr.
Jaoob 170
XXI. On the Koords. By Major F. Millinoen, F.R.G.S. (With a
Woodcut) 176
XXn. On the Westerly Driftdng of Nomades, from the Fifth to the
Nineteenth Century. — Part IV. The Circassians and White Eha-
zars. By H. H. Howobth, Esq 182
XXTTT. On the Aymaia Indians of Bolivia and Peru. By David
Fobbbs, Esq., F.R.S., F.G.S., &c. (With Plates XVH. to XXITI.
and Appendices.) 193
XXrV. On the opening of two Cairns near Bangor, North Wales.
By CoL A. Lanb Fox, F.S.A., Hon. Sec. (With Plate XXIV.) . . 806
XXV. On the Earliest Phases of Civilization. By Hoddbb M. Wxst-
Bopp, Esq. (Abstract.) 824
XXVI. On Current British Mythology and Oral Tradition. By J. F.
Caicfbbll, Esq., of Islay 825
XXVn. Note on a Cist with Engrayed Stones on the Poltalloch Estate,
Argyllshire. By the Rey. R. J. Maplxton. (With Woodcuts.) 840
XXVm. On the Tribal System and Land-Tenure in Ireland under the
Brehon Laws. By Hobdbb M. Wbstbopp, Esq 842
XXIX. On the Danish Element in the Population of Cleveland, York-
shire. By the Rev. J. C. Atkinson 861
XXX. On the Brain in the Study of Ethnology. By Dr. C. Donovan.
(Abstract) 809
XXXI. The Philosophy of Religion among the Lower Races of Alan-
kind. By Edwabd Bubnbtt Ttlob, Esq., Vice-President 869
XXXIL On the Ethnology of Britain. By Professor T. H. Hitzlbt,
LL.D., F.R.S., President 882
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
CONTENTS. V
Page
XXXTTT. The Influence of the Nonnan Conquest on the Ethnology of
Britain. By Dr. T. Nicholas, M-A., F.G.S., &c 884
XXXIV. Note on a suppoeed Ogham Inscription, from Bus-Glass, Co.
Cork. By R Caulfibld, Esq., LL.D., F.S. A. (With Plate XXV.) 400
XXXV. Notes on the Discoveiy of Copper Celts at ButtiTant, Co. Cork.
By J. P. Phaib, Esq 402
XXXVI. On the Geographical Distribution of the Chief Modifications
of Mankind. By Professor T. H. Huxley, LL.D., F.RS., Presi-
dent (With Chromo-lithographed Map.) 404
XXX VIL On the threatened Destruction of the British Earthworks
near Dorchester, Oxfordshire. By Col. A. Lane Fox, Hon. Sec.
(With Pkte XXVI.) 412
XXXVnL Description of the Park-Cwm Tumulus. By Sir John
Lubbock, Bart, M.P., F.RS., &c., Vice-President (With Plate
XXVn.) 416
XXXIX. On the Opening of Grime's Grayes in Norfolk. By the Rev.
W. Gebenwbll, M.A., F.S.A. (With Plates XXVni. to XXX.) 419
XL. On the discoveiy of Platycnemic Men in Denbighshire. By W.
Boyd Dawkins, Esq., M.A., F.RS., and Profc Busk, r.R.S., &c.
(With Plate XXXL and Woodcuts.) 440
yiX On the Westerly Drifting of Nomades, from the Fifth to the
Nineteenth Century.— Part V. The Hungarians. By H. H. Ho-
woBTH, Esq. 469
Rbvibw: —
Mr. BoirwiCK on the Tasmanians 95
Notes and Qubbibs : —
The Veddas of Ceylon 96
Georgian and Sontal 96
"Water" in Georgian and Turkish 96
The Meneam of Livingstone 192
Turkish'* Know "and*' Sow" 192
Amazons : the Woman Question 366
Fugitives from Troy 367
Alleged connexion of Madagascar and Caffre Languages 867
Perpetuation of names of Natural Objects by Translators 367
"Khan" and "Bey" 368
The Phoenix 476
Dorchester Dykes 477, 479
IlTOKX 483
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Tl
LIST OP ILLUSTRATIONS &c.
/Vofi<»mMM--<!nu^ Map of the Worlds showing the Dis-
trioution of the Chief Mooifications of Mankind^ to illustrate IVo-
fesBor Hvzlbt's Paper 404
•pi . J J QnarUite Implements from the Cape of Good Hope, to illus-
^^^ ^ 1 trate Sir QBOBaB Gbby's Paper 89
^ I "^ews and Plans of PrehistoTic Monmnents in the Channel
^ f Islands, to illustrate Lieut Gliveb'b Report 45
-^j J Ancient Calyaria from China, to Ulnstrate Professor Busk's
-^ ] Paper 78
ypf ( Stone Imnlements from New Zealan^ with Geological Map
1^^' < and Section of Locality in which they were found, to
^™- I illustrate Dr. HxAST'staper ' '. . . 110
-v-rvT ) Ohjects from the Nicobar Islands, to illustrate Mr. Atkin-
^'^^'\ soN'sNotes 187
XV. I Stone Implements from Yorkshire, and Geological Sections,
XVI. ) to illustrate Mr. Monkman's Paper 167
^^' I Aymaza Indians, and Ohjecto of Ethnological
2^2*y r trating Mr. David f obbbs's Paper . . . .
Interest, iUus-
y y III I WObUlK JUX. A/AViXr f VIJU> AO O JETapOX' 108
TTTV J ^™ ^^ Stone Lnplements from Moel Faben, North Wales,
^^^^' ] to iDustiate CoL A. Lane Fox's Paper 806
XXV. Scratched Stones, illustrating Dr. Cattlfibld's Note 400
vvvi J I^l^n and Sections of the Dorchester Dykes, to illustrate CoL
^^^^'\ Lamb Fox's Paper 412
vvvir JI^IbQ of the Park-Cwm Tumulus, to illustrate Sir John
-"^^^ ] Lubbock's Paper 416
XXVnL Plan of Grime's Graves, and Figures of Ohjects found therein
to and in the neighhourhooc^ to illustrate Canon Gbbbn-
XXX. ( wbll's Paper 419
yy^i I Skulls from Denbighshire, to illustrate Prol Busk's portion
I of the Paper on Platycnemie Men in Denbighshire .... 440
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
vu
WOODCUTS.
Page
1. Stone Implement found below the Bed of a Riyer in Go. Wieklow . . 48
2. Stone from Le Oouperon Cromlech, Jexaej, originally a Side-pxopi
now the Fifth Oap-etone 61
8. Mere with straight cutting-edge resembling that of a Celt 107
4. Mere resembling Celt 107
6. Mere of Typical Form 107
6. Stone Club from Ireland resembling a Mere 107
7. Figure showing Method of using the South- Australian Celt 109
8. Mere, attributed to Ancient Peru 109
9. Bone Club from Nootka Sound 109
10. figure-group, showing costume of the Eooids 179
11. Supposed Ogham Stone from a Cist in Argyllshire 841
12. Axe-shaped markings on Stone, from a Cist in Argyllshire 841
13. Section of Perthi-Chwareu Cave, Denbighshire 441
14 Phm of Perthi-Chwareu Cave 442
15. Pkn of chambered tomb at Cefri 447
16. Transverse section of femur from Perthi-Chwareu 454
17. Transverse section of a normal tibia 458
18. Transverse section of extremely platycnemie tibia from Cro-magnon 458
19, 20, 21. Transverse sections of platycnemie tibiee from Gibraltar 458
22, 23, 24. Transverse sections of ditto fitmi Perthi-Chwareu 459
25, 26. Transvene sections of two femom from the Oefii tumulus .... 463
27. Transverse section of femur from Gibraltar 464
28. Transverse section of femur from Cefii tumulus 464
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
YUl
OOBBiaElfDA ET ADDEITDA.
Pig* 196. footnote, <|^a«««nb '« It is beliered." inttrt »hj M. lyOrbignj."
w 1Mb footaoteb and p. 806, th« word Bfojo Is ao spelt aooording to the oldeet sothorilj, (5«mi
de Leon; the oorreot Qnecho* spelling ii» howeyer, Baja, as given by OsralMsa
M aaa, fi)otnote,/>r " east of Aymaras" reotf •* east of the Aymuas."
M M footnote,/>r Pisaqoa riotf Fisagoa.
« M6, line 8,ybr good reotf great
» 371, line 8,/br Tamargoal rsoif TamaragaL
,* 276, line 16,y&r Toms de Babio r^ad Torres Babio«
m 966, line 8 from bottom, fa y^^Boors read py'iasro.
• «t f» 9 » H ft AwoiM read Ihtoigiii.
„ 887,linell,ybrdahlfwulahl
„ S90,EisimlrashoaldbetraDsUted«'afarys«ai!p.''
m 888»Moll«moUeahoald be translated "viMevmm/.*'
» 9M,ybr Oooooao riotf Oooooo.
,» 90K line 8 from bottom, fa **»imaiiaee read kmanaeu.
m 806, line 16,ybrAlo6baaari£UIAlooba^.
m m H 17,/br Torres del Bnbio ffwoi Torres Bnbio.
m 888, M 16 from bottom,ybr Btnqmrold riotf Btcaparola.
M 889, « 18 « tqpb 4Ws remote.
„ 881, M 6 M bottom,ybr bard reotf herd.
« 889; M 19 w bottom»ybr Dewan ritti Dewar.
• 889; „ 11 » bottom,ybrMr8.r«»IHr.
m 982, » 10 » bottom,ybr Glendavad rscMf CHendameL
M 888, » 19 » top,/>r Camden riotf Oawdor.
M 888; M 9 » bottom,ybr Corral riotf CowaL
M 88< w 9 ^ top,ybr Corral riotf CowaL
w 886, • 13 M top,/^ Osmden retuf Cawdor.
w 88^ M 14 » topb/or brawn rioil broom.
M 8S6b » 9 M top,/>r Davan rMuf Dewar.
M 886^ » 16 „ top,/>r deolaraiion rscMf deooration.
m 887, w 16 M top,/or IkTioohe florm ritti fluioohe flonn.
» 887* M 17 » top,/or ThabhsTit riotf Thabhairt.
„ 887, M 81 M top,ybr Straparold riotf Btraparola.
• 889; ,» 11 » top,ybr aa AiMoan laogoage rscMf Afrisan langosges.
TOBBfTDEB.
Chromo-lithographed Map of the World to fam Ftontispieoe.
Plate n. to ISue p. 69.
Plate Zm. to fSMe p. 118.
ThiB other Plates may be bound as plaoed in the Knmbers.
The dip of Errata opposite p. 886 to be eaneelled.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
PROCEEDINGS
AT THS
ANNUAL GENERAL MEETING
OF THB
ETHNOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.
Preceded by a Special Oeneral Meeting,
May 24th, 1870.
Professor T. H. Huxley, LL.D., F.B.S., President,
in the Chair.
The Honorary General Secretary read Articles 18, 19, and 20
of the Laws of the Society, in accordance with which the Special
Greneral Meeting had been convened.
It was then proposed by Mr. H. G. Bohn, seconded by Mr.
F. Hindmarsh, and carried unanimously : —
That the last clauBe of Article 10 of the Laws of the Society,
whereby ** Fellows residing permanently at a distance of not less
than twenty miles from London are entitled to the privilege of pay-
ing a subscription of only £1 Is, annually," be repealed, and that
all Members elected after the date of the present Meeting shall pay
an annual subscription of Two Guineas each.
The following Report of the Council was read by the Honorary
General Secretary : —
ANNUAL REPORT, 1870.
The Council is enabled to make a satisfactory report of the pro-
gress of the Society during the past year. The number of new
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Members shows an increase upon previous years. The follow-
ing names have been added to our list since the Anniversary
Meeting of 1869 :—
Sir Walter Elliot, K.G.8.I.
C. T. Gardner, Esq., F.E.G.8.
Joseph Prestwich, Esq., F.E.S.
James Bonwick, Esq., F.B.O.S.
J. Smith, Esq.
Sir William Vernon Guise, Bart.,
F.L.S., F.G.S.
The Eev. W. A. Jones, F.G.S.
The Bev. Bichard Eirwan, M.A.
The Bev. Henry H. Winwood,
M.A., F.G.S.
Bobert D. Darbishire, Esq., B.A.
J. W. Jeffcott, Esq., M.H.K.
William Long, Esq., M.A.
M. Moggridge, Esq., F.G.S.
Dr. Gustav Oppert.
John Platts, Esq.
Major-G«n. Alex. Cunningham.
Jonas Hewitt, Es^.
The Bev. James Simpson.
Gteorge Campbell, Esq., D.C.L.
Dr. Nicholas, M.A., F.G.S.
The Earl of Dunraven and
Mountearl, K.P., F.B.S.
David Duncan, Esq., M.A.
J. F. M'Lennan, ^sq.
Henry Baylis, Esq.
John Edwards, Esq.
Lord Bosehill.
Walter Morrison, Esq., M.P.
J. W. Barnes, Esq.
B. L. Nash, Esq.
Sir Charles Wentworth Dilke,
Bart., M.P.
the Bev. A. S. Farrar, D.D.
Morton Coates Fisher, Esq.
Francis Kerridge Munton, Esq.
F. Beresford W right, Esq.
Edward Backhouse, Esq.
Capt. Walter Campbell, B.E.
B S. Newall, Esq.
E. Bonavia, Esq., M.D.
P. O'Callaghan, Esq., LL.D.,
D.C.L., F.S.A.
The Council regret to have to announce the deaths of Mr. J.
H. Backhouse and Mr. Thrupp^ Members of the Society. Four
resignations have also been received during the past year. De-
ducting deaths and resignations^ this makes an increase of 83
Members during the past year. Dr. Carl Semper^ of Wiiraburg,
has been elected an Honorary Member ; and Lieut. Oliver, B. A.,
a Corresponding Member.
The following is a list of the papers &c. which have been
communicated to the Society during the past year : —
1869.
JWM 8.
June2Si
Nov. 9.
By
On the Permanence of Type in the Human Family.
Major-G^n. Sir William Denison, E.C.B.
On CJromlechs in Nagpore. By Major Pearce, B.A.
On the Cranium and its Deformities in Belation to In-
tellect and Beauty. By Dr. B. King, F.B.C.S.
On the Proposed Exploration of Stonehenge by a Com-
mittee of the British Association. By Col. liane Fox,
Hon. Sec.
On the Chinese Bace, their Language, Government,
Social Listitutions, and Beligion. By C. T. Cbrdner,
Esq., F.B.G.S.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
XI
JVb0. 28. On Quartzite ImplementB from the Gape of Gbod Hope.
By Sir Gwrge Qrey, K.C.B.
On the Bacea and Languages of Dardiatan. By Dr.
Leitner, M.A.
Dee. 7. On a Stone Implement found beneath the Bed of a
Biver in the Co. Wicklow. By F. Adieson, Esq.
On the Stature of the North-American Indians of the
Chipewyan Tribe. By Major-G-eneral Lefroy, B.A.
Beport on the Prehistoric Bemains of the Channel Is-
lands. By Lieut. Oliver, BA.
Dee. 21. On the Meneam of Dr. Livingstone. By Hyde Clarke,
Esq.
On an Ancient Galvaria from China. By Prof. Busk,
P.B.S.
On the Eoords and Armenians. By Major Millingen,
F.B.G.S.
1870.
Jan, 11. On the Use of the Mere or Pattoo-pattoo of New Zea-
land. By Col. Lane Pox, Hon. Sec.
On the Eitai and Kara-Eitai. By Dr. Ghistav Oopert.
On some Prehistoric Bemains £com New Zeahmd. By
Dr. JuHuB Haast, P.B.S.
Jan. 26. On a Collection of Clay Models of Figures by a Native
Zulu. By Dr. Hooker, C.B., F.B.S.
On some Stone Mullers of similar form from various
Localities. By CoL Lane Fox, Hon. Sec.
On the Origin of the Tasmanians geologically considered.
By James Bonwick, Esq., F.B.&.S.
On a Frontier Line of Ethnology and ecology. By H.
H. Howorth, Esa.
On the Nicobar Islanders. By Q-. W. Atkinson, Esq.
Feb. 8. On the Discovery of Flint and Chert-flakes under a sub-
merged Forest in West Somerset. By W. Boyd Daw-
kins, Esq., M.A., F.B.S.
On a Stone Hammer from the Ancient Copper^Mines of
Buy Gomes in Portugal. By P. "W. JBudler, Esq.,
F.Q-.S., Assist. Sec.
On Prehistoric Bemains in the Neighbourhood of the
Crinan Canal, Argyllshire. By the Bev. B. J. Maple-
ton. With Introductorv Note. By Dr. A. Campbell.
Fdf. 22. On an Ancient Calvaria m)m China. By Prof. Busk,
F.B.S.
On some Prehistoric Bemains from recent deposits in
Yorkshire. By C. Monkman, Esq.
On the Natives of Naga, Island of Luzon, Philippine
Islands. By Dr. Jagor.
Mar. 7. On the Opening of Two Cairns, near Bangor, N. Wales.
By Col. Lane Fox, Hon. Sec.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
On the Earliest Phases of Civilization. Bj Hodder
Westropp, Esij.
Mar. 22. On Current British Mythology and Oral Tradition. By
J. F. Campbell, Esq., of Islay.
On a Cist with Inscribed Stones from the Neighbourhood
of the Crinan Canal. By the Bev. £. J. mpleton.
Exhibition of StoneLnplements from England and lYance.
By W. Topley, Esq., P.Q.S.
AfrU 12. On the Ancient Tribal System and Land-Tenure in Ire-
land. By Hodder Westropp, Esq.
On the Danish Element in tbe population of Cleveland
in Yorkshire. By the Eev. J. G. Atkinson.
April 26. On the Philosophy of BeHgion among the Lower Baces
of Mankind. By E. B. Tvlor, Esq.
On the Brain in the Study of Ethnology. By Dr.
Donovan.
M(w 10. Address on the Ethnology of Britain. By Prof. Huxley,
LL.D., P.E.S., President.
On the Influence of the Norman Conquest on the Eth-
nology of Britain. By Dr. T. Nicholas, MiA.
By a division of the subjects into sections as arranged in the
report of last year^ the follovnng shows the number appertaining
to each section, viz. : —
General Ethnology 7
Biology 4
Comparative Psychology 1
Sociology 12
Archaeology 18
Philology 1
Reports on the megalithic monuments of the Channel Islands
and of Argyllshire have been received ; others are in course of
preparation^ and will be communicated to the Society during
the present year.
In conformity with the arrangements made at the last Anni-
versary Meeting, extra sectional meetings have been appointed
for the reading of papers relating to Prehistoric Archaeology, on
which subject a large number of valuable papers have been com-
municated to the Society during the past year.
Considerable success has attended the publication of the
Quarterly Journal. All the copies of the torsi number which
were printed (with the exception of a few copies which have
been reserved for Members) have now been sold, as also the
whole of the copies of the first volume of the new series in
which this number was included. The Council propose, when
the funds enable them to do so, to reprint the first number, and
thus to continue the circulation of tbe volume. Meanwhile a
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
XIU
few copies of the first number have been retained for future
Members^ who will thus be enabled to complete their series. Lit-
tle or nothing has been done as yet in the way of advertise-
ments ; butj judging from the sale already effected, there appears
to be no reason for doubt that it will obtain a wide circulation
when the character of the work becomes better known.
Following the precedent of last year^ special meetings have
been appointed for discussion of subjects calculated to interest
the public. One of these, held in the Theatre of the Museum
of Practical Geology, by permission of Sir R. I. Murchison,
Bart., the Director-General, of the Geological Survey of Great
Britain and Ireland, has been largely attended ; one other is to
be held in the same place, and two in the Theatre of the Royal
United Service Institution, by permission of the Council of the
Institution. Cards of invitation to these meetings have been
printed for the use of Members.
The accounts of the Society are presented as usual, and show
a balance of j£120 5^. 4rf. in the hands of the bankers on the
16th inst.
The attention of the Members is earnestly directed to the
advisability of increasing the number of new Members. The
Council have already been enabled to make considerable addition
to the number of maps, lithographs, and woodcuts in the new
series of the Journal ; but the majority of the papers offered to
the Society are upon subjects requiring illustration, and they
hope by enlarged funds to be able to meet this requirement on
an extended scale in the future numbers of the Journal.
After this Report was read, the Honorary Treasurer submitted
his account (p. xv).
It was then proposed by Mr. Hyde Clarke, seconded by Mr.
J. W. Flower, and carried unanimously : —
That the Report of the Council and the Treasurer's Account be
adopted.
The President observed that, in conformity with the Laws of
the Ethnological Society, the property of the Society should be
vested in three Trustees, of whom the Treasurer is one ; but it
appeared that on the decease of the original Trustees no suc-
cessors had been appointed.
It was then proposed by Col. A. Lane Fox, seconded by Mr.
J. Heywood, and carried unanimously : —
That Sir John Lubbock, Bart., and Mr. W. Spottiswoode, be elected
Trustees of the Ethnological Society of London, to act with the
Honorary Treasurer.
After the President had delivered the Anniversary Address,
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
XIV
(see p. xvi), it was resolved^ on the motion of Dr. B. King,
seconded by Col. A. Lane Fox, that the thanks of the Society be
accorded to the President for Ms Address, and that it be printed.
The following resolution was then proposed by Mr. J. Hey-
wood| seconded by Mr. H. O. Bohn, and carried unanimously —
That the Pellows present hereby express their conciirrence in the
sentiments of the President's Address, and their continued desire to
promote an amalgamation between the Ethnological and Anthropo-
logical Societies.
Mr. J. Heywood and Mr. T. M^K. Hughes were appointed
scrutineers of the ballot for Officers and Council for the following
Session, and a vote of thanks was accorded to the six retiring
Councillors.
The ballot having been open one hour, the report of the
scrutineers was read, and the following gentlemen were declared
duly elected as Officers and Council of the Ethnological Society
of London for the Session 1870-71 : —
Officers.
Fresident—VTofe&BOT T. H. Huxley, LL.D., P.B.S.
Fice-Presidenfs—Archihdld Campbell, Esq., M.D., F.L.S. ; Sir John
Lubbock, Bart., M.P., F.E.8. ; Edward Burnett Tylor, Esq. ; Thos.
Wright, Esq., M.A., F.S.A.
Honorary Treasurer.— H. Gt. Bohn, Esq., P.E.G.S., F.R.8.L.
Honorary General Secretary, — Col. A. Lane Fox, F.Q-.S., F.S.A.
Honorary Foreign Secretary.'^'Rjde Clarke, Esq., Ac
Council.
William Blackmore, Esq. ; Professor Q-. Busk, Esq., F.E.8. ; Gteorge
Campbell, Esq., D.C.L. ; J. Barnard Davis, Esq., M.D., M.RC.8.,
F.E.S. ; W. Boyd Dawkins, Esq., M.A., F.E.S., F.G.S. ; John Dick-
inson, Esq. ; Eobert Dunn, Esq., F.E.C.S. ; J. W. Flower, Esq., F.G.S,
David Forbes, Esq., F.E.S., F.G.S., F.C.S.; A. W. Franks, Esq.
M.A., D.S.A. ; Eev. Canon Greenwell, M. A., F.S.A. ; A. Hamilton
Esq. ; F. Hindmarsh, Esq., F.E.G.S., F.G.S. ; T. M*K. Hugbes, Esq.!
M.A., F.G.S., F.S.A. ; Eichard King, Esq., M.D., F.E.C.S. ; J. F,
M'Lennan, Esq. ; Sir Eoderick Impey Murchison, Bart., K.C.B.
F.E.S.; Eev. Dr. Nicholas, M.A., F.G.S.; S. E. B. Pusey, Esq
F.E.G.S.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
XT
S
s
as
H
H
(5- =
ll^'S
;S'
iHii
^ *
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
XVI
ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS.
By Professor T. H. Huxlby, LL.D., F.R.S., President.
When, on the lamented death of the late Mr. Crawford in the
spring of 1868, the Chair of this Society became vacant, I
attended the Meeting of the Coimcil upon which it devolved to
elect Mr. Crawford's successor, for the purpose of asking to be
relieved of my duties as Councillor, on the ground that other
occupations rendered it very difficult for me to discharge those
duties in the manner in which I considered they ought to be
discharged.
The Council, however, did me the honour to request me to
accept the Presidency of the Society; and they urged their
wishes with so much unanimity, that I did not feel at liberty to
persist in declining it. But I ventured to make one condition,
and this was that the Coimcil should heartily agree to, and assist
in, an endeavour to bring about an amalgamation between the
Ethnological and the Anthropological Societies, and thereby put
an end to a state of affairs which, in my judgment, was not
creditable to the Members of either Society.
The Council readily agreed to this condition, and I was nomi-
nated President. The day after, while I was yet considering in
what way best to commence the negotiations with the Anthro-
pological Society, the late Dr. Hunt, at that time President of the
Anthropological Society, called upon me ; and (being evidently
fully informed of what had taken place in our Council) expressed
his readiness to cooperate in bringing about the union of the
two Societies. In the course of our conversation. Dr. Hunt
informed me that Dr. King proposed to take some steps in this
direction at the Anniversary Meeting on the 26th of May.
However, nothing was done, and Dr. Hunt commences the fol-
lowing letter, which I received from him three days afterwards,
by an allusion to this circumstance : —
Ore HouBe, near HastingB,
May 28, 1866.
Mt dkab Sib, — Dr. B. King writes to inform me that, after con-
sulting with his friends in the Ethnological Sode^, it was thought
best not to make any proposal at the Aieeting on Tuesday. It was
thought best that such a resolution should come from the Council. On
the whole there is no reason to regret this ; but, after our conversation
last week, I have thought it my duty to write to inform you why the
subject was not brought before the Society, as I believed (when I
had the pleasure of seeing you) would have been done.
Col. Lane Fox writes to me, to say that he has suggested to you
the desirability of having a department for " Prehistoric arch£K>logy,"
as he translates '* Palfo-anthrapolo^,** With reference to tnis
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Presidents Address. xvii
suggestion, I may mention tbat last year I prepared a scbeme for a
union of the two Societies on such a basis.
This question is, howoTer, worth discussing, and I think at some
future time such a scheme might be worthy of full consideration.
On the whole, however, I do not think such a scheme is at present
either practicable or desirable. I think it is a great pity to separate
the different branches of the same science. The Gheologiod Society
is an instance of the good effect of the union of different benches of
one large science.
I shim be in London on Tuesday next, and if you would ere then
consult with your iriends, I shall be ready to call on yon at 12 o'clocK
on that day. If there is any chance of a union being effected, I can
then bring the subject before our Council the same afternoon. I
mention this because I go Away for m^ vacation the end of June. I
think that if a union can be effected, it should be decided on before
the meeting of the Association at Norwich, in August. If this is to
be done, the subject must be discussed at once. We usually print
our cards for each year's meeting in July, and this is another rea-
son why action should be taken in the matter at once, or the whole
subject left over until the beginning of the next Session or next year.
I have been trying to effect this union for the last five or six years,
and as I firmly believe that the longer it is delayed the better will it
be for my own wishes, I shall not raise any objections to a delay in
this matter.
Both Societies will soon have to give up their rooms at 4 St. Mar-
tin's Place, and we each have to give six months' notice. We may
have to leave at three months' notice; but we have to give six if we wish
to leave.
I think, therefore, that, on the whole, it will be desirable if we
can meet and see if we can agree on terms.
Our original rules wene based on those Cf the Geological Society.
We changed this for those of the Society of Antiquaries and Asiatic
Society.
These details might be settled by a special committee.
It will, however, be advisable, if possible, that the general scheme
should be settled before the subject is brought before the Councils.
Each Society can then nominate a committee to ofScially negotiate
terms of union on the basis proposed.
I shall be glad to have a line from you as soon as convenient, and
I shall then know what my plans for Tuesday next will be.
Believe me.
Tours very faithfully,
Professor Huxley, F.RS., Jamxb Huht.
President of the Ethnological Society,
My reply to Dr. Hunt^s letter was as follows : —
Jermvn Street,
May 29, 1868.
My dsab Sib, — I quite agree with yon that whatever is done in tho
way of fusing, or attempting to fuse, our two Societies into one should
b
Digitized by
Google
xviii Presidenfs Address.
be done ^uicklj. There is not much time between now and Tues-
daj ; but if you will, as you propose, do me the favour to call here at
noon on that day, on the chance of my having been able to get things
into some sort of shape, I shall be very happy to see you.
The Ethnological Council meet on the 9th of June, and it would
be very convenient for me to be in a position to put before them
some scheme of union which I could be sure would have the assent
of your Society.
Your very faithfully,
Br. Hunt, T. H. HuxLBf.
President of the Anthropological Society of London,
To this letter Dr. Hunt rejoined : —
Ore House, near Hastings,
May 80, 1868.
Mt dsab Sib, — In reply to your letter of yesterday's date, I have
pnt on paper a few proposals which, if they receive your assent, I
will undertake to submit to a meeting of the Council of the Anthro-
pological Society on Tuesday.
In reference to proposal No. Y., I had better explain that we
cannot at present say how our finances will stand at the end of the
year. Our de&ulters' list amounts to far more than our debts, and
we have a stock of translations. K these books are suddenly thrown
on the market, we shall get little for them, and there may be a loss
— hence the insertion of tnis proposal.
I am alone responsible for these proposals. In drawing them up
I have only been guided by a desire to suggest what is practicable.
I shall myself enter into negotiations for the union solely anxious
to make the best and most useful Society we can. I do not think
that there are jtwo interests in such a matter.
Kyou think it advisable to propose that the future Council shall
consist of an equal number of each existing councils, or to suggest
any other proposals based on scientific considerations, I shall be very
glad to discustf the same.
Believe me,
Tours very faithfully,
Professor Huxley^ F.E,S. James Hukt.
Dr. Hunt's Proposals,
Preliminary Terms of Union^ which have received the sanction
of the Presidents of the Ethnological and Anthropological
Societies, and submitted by them to their respective
Councils.
I. That it is highly desirable, in the interest of science, that the
Ethnological and Anthropological Societies should be
united.
II. That, with a view to effect such union, a Committee of six
(three) Members of each Council be nominated to
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Prerident^s Address. xix
draw up terms of union and regulations^ and nominate
Officers and Council.
III. That on receipt of such terms of union and regulations,
by the respective Presidents of the two Societies, a
General Meeting of each Society shall be called within
fourteen days to consider the same.
IV. That, with a view of fSeusilitating the proposed amalgamation,
and of removing obstacles from its accomplishment,
the Committee be instructed to base the rules of the
United Society, as far as possible, on those of the
Ethnological Society ; while the name of the United
Society be assimilated to that of (adopt the name of)
the Anthropological Society, unless a better can be
found.
V. That a sum, not exceeding one-third of the annual income
derived /rom present Fellows of either Society, shall
be put aside to defiray any debts that may exist in such
Society.
YI. That when the terms of Union agreed on by the joint
Committee have been accepted by a General
Meeting of each Society, a Meeting of the
Councils of the existing Societies be called to
NOMINATE Officers and Council for the United
Society, and to fix a day for a General Meeting
OF the Fellows of both Societies.
YII. That such (a) General Meeting {of each Society) shall
CONSIDER AND DECIDE ON THE ORGANISATION AND NAME
OF THE United Society [be called for the purpose of
accepting the terms of union agreed upon by the before^
named Committee) .
VIII. That Professor Huxley be President of the Amalga-
mated Society, and do preside at such Meeting,
AND THE Officers nominated conduct the business
OF the same.
IX. That the Councils of the respective Societies undertake to use
their best efforts to carry out the recommendations of
the Committee,
The document submitted to me by Dr. Hunt is here printed
SO as to show what alterations took place in it during a long
conference which Dr. Hunt had with me in Jermyn Street.
What remained unaltered is in ordinary type; what was struck
out is in capitals; and such additions as were made by myself,
and stand in my handwriting, are in italics.
It will be observed that at the end of the fourth propo-
sition Dr. Hunt's words ran as follows : —
bi
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
XX President's Address,
" WhUe the name of tlie United Society be assimilated to that
of the Anthropological Society/'
It is clear that I might have accepted this proposition as it
stood^ without in any way committing myself to the acceptance
of the name *' Anthropological '' for the united Societies.
Strictly construed^ in fact, the word "assimilated'* excludes the
notion of the acceptance of the very name itself.
But seeing the ambiguity of the phrase, I told Dr. Hunt, in
the plainest and most distinct manner, that whatever my per-
sonal opinions might be, I was sure that any proposition, even
to " assimilate*' the name of the conjoined Societies to that of
the Anthropological Society, would probably meet with a nega-
tive firom the Ethnological Council ; and that, in fact, I could
not go to the Ethnological Council with a proposition so
worded.
We nearly came to a dead lock upon this point; and the
difSculty was only got over by Dr. Hunt's acceptance of my
suggestion, to add the words " unless a better can be found."
1 fiilly explained to Dr. Hunt why I chose this form of words.
I imagined (and I must confess I still imagine) that reasonable
men upon both sides would see that ''the best name which
could be found" would be one which would enable the Societies
to unite ; and that any name which should be an obstacle to
that union would* be ipso facto not ''the best name which could
be found."
Dr. Hunt was perfectly well aware that these words were
added on no other ground than the strong objection entertained
by Members of the Council of the Ethnological Society to the
adoption of the name of the Anthropologic^ Society.
A Meeting of the Council of the Ethnological Society was
held on the 9th of June, having been summoned as soon as I
knew that the propositions, as amended, had been agreed to by
the Council of the Anthropological Society.
It will be observed that the propositions are silent respecting
any confirmation of the acts of the delegates by the respective
Councils. Both Dr. Hunt and I agreed that it would be better
that the Councils should give their delegates full powers ; but it
was obviously impossible that either he, or I, should do more
than attempt to bring this about.
In my case, the Council required the delegates to report and
receive confirmation of their acts, while the Anthropological
Council gave its delegates full powers.
Under these circumstances, I felt bound to put our position
clearly before Dr. Hunt, before the meeting of the delegates took
Slace. I did so in the following letter, dated the 10th (not 11 th)
une, 1868, in order that Dr. Hunt might judge for himself how
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
President's Address. xxi
far the understanding between us had been kept; and that if he
were dissatisfied^ he might say so.
Jermyn Street,
June 10th, 1868.
My dxab Sib, — ^I had no time to write to you yesterday after the
meeting of the Council of the Ethnological Society, but 1 gave Mr.
Collingwood a copy of the Besolution which the Council passed, the
names of the Committee-men appointed, and the day and hour of
meeting, viz., to-morrow (Thursday, llth of June) at 4 p.m.
After a very long discussion the Council (which was a very full
one) determined on accepting the principle of the terms which you
and I had discussed. But the Committee appointed to confer with
yours was requested to report to the Council oefore finally pledging
the Council to any particular line of action.
I think the Council were mainly led to take this course (in the
advisableness of which, after all that was stated, I fully agree) by
certain facts which were brought forward tending to show that the
Anthropological Society is in a very unsatisfactory financial con-
dition ; and unless your Committee come to the meeting fully pre-
pared to satisfy ours upon this point, I am afraid the prospects of
amalgamation are not very bright.
I am, yours very faithfully,
T. H. HUXLKX.
Dr. Runt,
President of the Anthropologieal Society,
When the delegates met on the llth of June^ Dr. Hunt re-
ferred to the contents of my letter^ but he did not make the change
any ground of objection to the opening of the negotiations,
which accordingly proceeded. By this course^ Dr. Hunt barred
himself from raising any objection on that score afterwards.
There is no allusion in my letter to the question of name^ the
obvious reason being that the propositions which I had read to
the Ethnological Council, and which had received their general
approval, left the question of name entirely open.
But so far from there being ** no anticipation of the slightest
objection to the word Anthropology/' as has been asserted, I
appeal to every one of the delegates to say whether this was not
felt to be the great and prominent difficulty, — ^a difficulty so
great that it was referred to Dr. Hunt and myself to deal with
at a separate interview on the following day. Dr. Hunt, in fact,
spent somewhat more than two hours with me on the 12th of
June, in discussing this knotty question ; and, at length, he himself
•^gested *' The Society for the Promotion of the Science of
Man,'' as the title of the new Society. I accepted the name at
once ; and that there should be no mistake, wrote it down and
asked Dr. Hunt to put his signature to the paper. The paper
so signed lies before me.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
xxii Preaidenfa Address.
I then^ at Dr. Hant's request^ accompauied him to see Mr.
Braybrook^ who at once assented to the proposed name.
The Council of the Ethnological Society met on the 15th of
June.
After the Meeting I wrote to Dr. Hunt as follows : —
26 Abbey Place, N.W.,
June 15th, 1868.
Mt deab Sib, — ^I am glad to be able to inform you that, at the
meeting of the Council of the Ethnological Society to-day, Major-
General Balfour, Mr. Hyde Clarke, and myself were fmmished with
full powers to arran^ the terms of union of the Ethnological and
Anthropological Societies, and to organize the resulting new Society
under tne title of " The Society for the Promotion of tne Science of
Man."
We have arranged with Mr. Braybrook to meet your Committee at
five o'clock to-morrow afternoon, m order to arriye at a final settle-
ment with respect to sundry points which still reaaire discussion.
I am, yours very faithfully.
Dr. Hunt, T. H. Huxlit.
President of the Anthropological Soeieiy.
It will be obvious^ from the tone of this letter, that I imagined
the business was practicalljr settled, the '^ sundry points which
still require discussion'^ being matters of detail about which I
was sure that our side would make no difficulty.
But when our meeting took place, the delegates of the Anthro-
pological Society placed in our hands a resolution just passed by
the Council, wluch rejected the one stipulation upon which the
delegates of both sides had absolutely agreed.
The Council of the Anthropological Society had, undoubtedly,
a l^al right to act in this manner; but that it did thus, with-
out any provocation on our part, break off a treaty which we
considered to be virtually concluded^ is clear ; and that it dis-
avowed the acts of its delegates is perfectly obvious from the
fact that Dr. Hunt and Mr. Braybrook thought right to resign
their offices.
Considering the circumstances under which the negotiations
were broken off by the Council of the Anthropological Society,
the CouncU of the Ethnological Society could hardly take the
initiative in any further movement towards amalgamation, though
they have always expressed the utmost readiness to re-open iSie
negotiations. However, when Dr. Beddoe, the present Presi«
dent of the Anthropological Society was elected, J thought the
oppOTtunity a good one for bringing the state of affairs privately
under his notice, and I therefore took the liberty of addressing
the following letter to Dr. Beddoe: —
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
President's Address. xxiii
Jttnuvn Streoty
May 18th, 1869.
DsAB Sib, — ^I hare not the good fortune to be penonallj known
to 70U, but, as President of the Ethnological Society, I take the
liberty of addressing you, as President of the Anthropological
Society.
It must be obyious to every one that the existence of two Societies
haying identical objects is a waste of power ; and when I became
President of the IJthnological Society, it was on the clear under-
standing that the Council of that Society would heartily cooperate
with me in endeavourii^ to bring about an amalgamation of the two
Societies. The Council fully acted up to this understanding. As
you are doubtless aware, delegates were appointed on the part of
both Societies, and these delegates agreed upon terms of union. But
the treaty was virtually repumated by the Council of the Anthropo-
logical Society.
Without presuming to challenge the right of the Council of the
Antluropological Society to take this step, I very much regretted it,
for two reasons, — ^the first, that it put an end to an arrangement
which, I think, would have worked very well ; the second, that it pre-
cluded any further advances on the part of the Ethnological Society.
Thrown back upon its own resources, the Ethnologic^ Society has
passed through a session which, I think I may venture to sa^, shows
that it is in full health and vigour, and quite capable of taking care
of itself ; but this gratifying fact, so far from leading me to wish to
perpetuate the present state of affairs, rather causes me to lament
more than ever the division of energies which would gain so much
by combination, and strengthens my desire for a speedv union of
tbe two Societies. I expressed these views in a brief address which
I delivered at the Anniversary Meeting of the Ethnological Society on
TuesdajT last ; and, as the Anniversary Meeting of the Anthropologi-
cal Society is at hand, and will take place before my address can be
published, I write to inform you that I have done so, and to express
the hope that you will see nt to exercise your own influence in the
aame direction.
Honourable as I feel the position to be, the Presidency of a Society
is one which makes such inroads upon the time of its holder that, as
soon as union is effected, my great desire will be to withdraw from
office, and to see the Chair of 3ie new Society occupied by some one
who can devote to its duties the time and the attention they
deserve.
I hope, therefore, that it is quite clear that I have no personal
interest to serve in advocating amalgamation.
I am, yours very faithfuUy,
T. H. HirxLKr.
Dr, Beddae,
President of the Anthropological Society.
I received a courteous reply from Dr, Beddoe^ expressive of
general good-will ; but I am not aware that any other result has
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
xxiv President's Address,
followed my commimication. On our side we are ready and
willing^, as we always have been^ to discuss terms of union.
So much for an earnest but fruitless endeavour to bring about
an amalgamation directly with the Anthropological Society. But
it may be worthy of consideration whether it is wise thus to
limit our efforts. The Anthropological Society is only one of
several Societies^ the spheres of activity of which all more or less
coincide with those of the Ethnologiod Society. For example^
I need only name the Society of Antiquaries^ the Archaeological
Institute^ the Archaeological Association^ and the Geographical
Society. The loss of time^ money, and energy involved in the
absence of any cooperation or harmonious action among these
Societies in respect of the ground common to all of them is
' very lamentable, and I should be very glad to see something
done to prevent the occurrence of this waste in future.
I am glad to be able to inform you that, in accordance with
the practice which has now prevailed for some years, ample pro-
vision has been made for the fiill representation of Ethnological
and Anthropological science at the meeting of the British Asso-
ciation for the Advancement of Science, at Liverpool, in Sep-
tember next ; and I trust that the Department of Section D,
which will meet under the Presidency of Mr. J. Evans, F.R.S.,
will be well supplied with papers.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
rORTHB
STUDY OP THE HUMAN RACE IN ALL ITS VAMETIBS. AND IN
ALL THE PHASES OF ITS HIST0B7 AND PBOGBESS.
4 ST. MARTIN'S PLACE, CHARING CROSS.
OFFICERS AND COXTNCIL FOB 1870-71.
PROFESSOR T. H. HUXLEY. LL.D., P.R,S.. etc.
ARCHIBALD CAMPBELL, Ebq., M.D.
SIR JOHN LUBBOCK, Bart., M.P., F.R.S.
B. BURNETT TYLOR, Esq.
THOMAS WRIGHT, Esq., MA., P.S.A
fion. Creatlurfr.
HENRY G. BOHN, Esq., F.R.G.S., F.R.S.L., F.RA.S., btc.
)^on. (Knural Secretary.
COL. A. LANE FOX, F.SJL
)^on. dToreign Sttretarp.
HYDE CLARKE, Esq.
P. W. RUDLER, Esq., F.G.S.
GEORGE A STRETTON, Esq.
Council.
W. BLACKMORE. Esq.
PROFESSOR G. BUSK, RRS.
G. CAMPBELL, Esq., D.C.L.
J. BARNARD DAVIS, Esq., M.D., P.R.8.
W. BOYD DAWEINS, Esq., M.A, F.R.S., F.G.S.
JOHN DICKINSON, Esq., F.G.S.
ROBERT DUNN, Esq., F.R.C.S.
J. W. FLOWER, Esq., F.G.S.
DAVID FORBES, Esq, P.R.S., F.G.S.
A. W. FRANKS, Esq.. D.SA.
REV. CANON GREENWELL. M.A, F.S.A
A HAMILTON, Esq.
F. HINDMARSH, Esq., P.G.S., F.R.G.S.
T. M^K. HUGHES, Esq., M.A, F.G.S., F.S.A
RICHARD KING, Esq., M.D., F.RC.S.
J. F. M'LENNAN, Esq.
SIR RODERICK I. MURCHISON. Bart., K.C.B., F.R.S.
DR. NICHOLAS, MA., F.G.S.
S. E. B. PUSEY. Esq., F.RG.S.
c
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
LIST or FELLOWS
THE ETHNOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.
Members who have paid a Composition in lieu of Stihscriptions are indi-
cated by an asterisk (♦) prefixed to their names.
Members who have contributed Papers which have appeared in the Society^ s
Publications are distinguished by a dagger (f) prefixed to their names.
Date of
Election.
1858.*Adams, William, Esq. 5 Henrietta Street, Cavendish Square.
1864. Aitken, Alexander Muirhead, Esq. Calcutta.
1862. Alcock, His ExoeUency Sir Rutherford, K.C.B., H.M. Envoy
Extraordinary and Minister Plenipotentiary, China.
1862. Amhurst, W. A. Tyssen, Esq., F.R.S.L. DidUngton, Brandon,
Norfolk.
1870. Antrim, the Earl of. Christchurch, Oaford.
1865.»Arm8trong, Sir William, Bart, K.C.B., F.R.8. The Athenceum
Club, Pall Mall.
1853.»Arthur, Rev. William. Methodist College, Belfast.
1863. Ashnrst, W. H., Esq., SoHcitor to the General Poet Office.
7 Prince of Wales Terrace, Kensington Palace.
1870. Backhouse, Edward, Esq. Ashhum, near Sunderland.
1865. Bagehot, Walter, Esq. 12 Upper Belgrave Street, Eaton Square.
1861.»Baker, John, Esq.
1866.tBaker, Pasha Sir Samuel. ffeadingJiam Hall, Bungay.
1865. Balfour, Major-General Sir George, C.B. Athenceum Club.
1870. Barnes, J. W., Esq. Market Place, Durham.
1866. Bartrum, John Stothart, Esq., F.R.C.S. 41 Oay Street, Bath.
1870. Baylis, T. Henry, Esq. 3 The Terrace, Kensington Gardens
Square, W.
1854.tBeddoe, J., Esq., M.D. 2 Lansdowne Place, Clifton.
1869.tBell, WiUiam A., Esq., M.D. Care of Dr. Bird, 18 Hertford
Street, Mayfair.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
XXYIX
Dttte of
Bleotioo.
1866 .♦fBlackmore, Wm., Esq. Founders Court, Lothbury, E.G.
1861. Bohn, Henry G., Esq., F.R.G.S., F.R.A.S., F.R.S.L. Treasttbbb.
Henrietta Street, Oovent Garden, W.C.
1870. Bonavia, E., Esq., M.D. 9 Northunck Terrace, Maida BUI, W.
1869.tBonwick, James, Esq., F.K.G.8. 13 Alfred Eoad, Acton.
1844»Bracebridge, Charles Holt, Esq. Aihenceum Cltd), 8.W.
1866. Braddell, Hon. Thomas, H.B.M. Attorney-General, Singapore.
1870. Bragge, William, Esq., F.R.G.8., F.S.A. SJdrU HiU, Sheffield.
1845.*Brigg8, Lieut.-General John. Oriental and Athenamm Clubs.
1869.tBrino, Capt. lindsay, R.N. All Saints Rectory, Axminster.
1868. Brookes, Henry, Esq. 12 De Beauvoir Square.
1861. Burke, Lnke, Esq. 5 Albert Terrace, Acton.
1861.tBarton, Capt. Ridiard Francis, H.B.M. Consul, Damascus. Care
of Foreign Office.
1863.tBnsk, George, Esq., F.R.B. Athenceum dub; and ^2 Barley
Strut.
1866.tCampbell, Archibald, Esq., M.D. Viob-Presidknt. 104 Lans-
downs Eoad, Kensington Park, NoUing Bill.
1869.fCampbell, George, Esq., D.C.L., lieutenant-Goyernor of Bengal.
1870. Campbell, Capt. Walter, R.E. Neweastle-upon-Tyne.
1845.»Camps, William, Esq., M.D. The Hall, Wilburton, Ely.
1870. Camao, H. Bivett, Esq. Simlah, India.
1866. Carpenter, Frederick Stanley, Esq., D.C.G. CareofMrs.Trygam
Griffith, Carreglwyd, Bolyhead.
1869. Chambers, C. Harcourt, Esq. 2 Chesham Place. S.W.
1855. Charlton, William, Esq. Besleyside, BeUingham, Bexham.
1844.»Child, W. D., Esq. 8 Hnsbury Place South. E.C.
1868. Cholmondeley, Colonel the Hon. T. J. Abbots Moss, J^orthwich,
Cheshire.
1867.fClarke, Hyde, Esq. Fobeion Sbcbbtabt. 32 St. Oeorge^s Square,
Pimlico. S.W.
1861. Clavering, Sir William Aloysins, Bart. AthtMeum Club. S.W.
1860. Colebrook, Sir Thomas Edward, Bart., M.P., F.R.S., F.R.A.S.
57 South Street, Park Lane.
1854.*Coleman, J. Sherrard, Esq.
1862 .♦Collins, W. W., Esq. 2 Bereford Square, Old Brompton.
1867. Colonsay, Right Hon. Lord. New Club, Edinburgh.
1861. Copeland, George Ford, Esq., M.R.C.S. Bays Bill, Cheltenham.
1845.*Comthwaite, Rey. Tullie. Walihamstow, Essex.
1861.*Crawfurd, Oswald J., Esq., H.B.M. Consul, Oporto; and Foreign
Office.
1857. Croker, T. F. Dillon, Esq., F.S.A. 9 PeUiam Place, Brompton.
S.W.
1845.*tCull, R., Esq., F.S.A. 13 Tatristock Street, Bedford Square.
1855. Cunliff, R., Esq. 21 Carlton Place, Glasgow.
1869. Cunningham, Major-General Alexander. Care of Messrs. Henry
8. King & Co., 65 ComhiU. E.C.
1860.*Cutler, G., Esq., F.R.S.L. Nelson lerrace, Sheffield.
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
XXYIU
Date of
Blection.
1858 .♦tDanieU, G. Wythes, Esq., M.D. 38 Bmb^n-ough Street, Pindico.
S.W.
1869. Darbishire, Robert D., Esq., B.A., F.G.S. 26 George Street,
Manchester.
1856.tDavis, J. Barnard, Esq., M.D., F.R.C.8., F.R.S. Shdton, Staf-
fordshire.
1868. Daw, George H., Esq. ChisUhurst, Kent.
1869.tDawkiiis, W. Boyd, Esq., M.A., F.E.S., F.G.S. Birch View,
Norman Road, Rusholme, Manchester.
1850. De Grey and Bipon, Bight Hon. Earl. 1 Carlton Gardens.
1853. Des Ruffi^res, C. Robert, Esq., F.G.S. WUmot Lodge, Rochester
Road, Camden Town, N.W.
1862.^Deyonshire, His Grace the Dnke of, E.G., F.R.S. Devonshire
House, Piccadilly.
1861. Dickinson, John, Esq., F.G.S. Athenceum Clvh.
1870. Dilke, Sir Charles Wentworth, Bart., M.P. 76 Shane Street. S.W.
1870. Duncan, Professor David, M.A. Presidency College, Madras.
1869. Duncan, Professor P. M., M.D., F.R.S., F.G.S. 40 BUssington
Road, Lee, Kent.
1868. Dunkin, A. J., Esq. 44 Besshorough Gardens, S.W. ; and DaH-
ford, Kent.
1845.*tl>unn, Robert, Esq., F.R.C.S. 39 Norfolk Street, Strand. W.C.
1870. Dunrayen and Mountearl, the Earl of, £.P., F.R.S., &c. 5 Buck-
ingham Palace Gate, PtnUico. S.W.
1862. Eastwood, J. W., Esq., M.D. BinsdaU Park, Darlington.
1870. Edwards, John, Esq. 1 Hare Court, Temple. E.G.
1869.tElliot, Sir Walter, K.C.S.I. Wolfeelee Hawick, NB.
1863. Erie, Right Hon. Sir William. 12 Princes Gardens, Hyde Park.
1866. Euing, William, Esq. 209 West George Street, and Royal Ex-
change, Glasgow.
1861.tEvans, John, Esq., F.R.S., F.G.8., F.S.A. Nash Mills, Hemd
Hempstead,
1863. Fairbaim, Sir W., Bart., F.R.S. Manchester.
1870. Farrar, Rev. A. S., D.D. The College, Durham.
1861.tFarrar, Rev. F. W., M.A., F.R.8., Assistant Classical Master at
Harrow. The Park, Harrow-on-tTie-HiU.
1870.tFi8her, Morton Coates, Esq. 58 Threadnedle Street. E.C.
1868. Fitzwilliam, W. S., Esq., F.S.S., late Member of the Supreme
Legislative Council of India. 28 Ovington Square.
1869. Flower, J. W., Esq., F.G.S. Park HiU, Croydon.
1869.*tForbes, David, Esq., F.R.S., F.G.S. 11 York Place, Portman
Square, W.
1851.*Fowler, R. N., Esq., M.P. 30 Comhill. E.C.
1861. Fox, Charles Henry, Esq., M.D. The Beeches, Brislington,
Bristol.
1861.tFox, Colonel A. Lane, F.S.A., F.G.S. Gbkekal Secbetakt.
10 Upper Phillimore Gardens, Kensington. W.
Digitized by VjOOQIC '
ZXliL
Bate of
BleotioD.
IS^.^Franks, Augufltua W., Esq.» Director of the Sodety of Anti-
quaries. Hie British Museum; and 103 Victoria Street^
Westminster, 8.W.
1865. Eraser, Captain Thomas. Olago^ New Zealand. Care of J.
Fraser McQueen, Esq., 8 (M Square, Lineoln*s Inn.
1866.tFytche, Major-General Albert, Chief Commissioner at Martaban.
1861.»Galton, Captain Douglas, F.R.8. 12 CfTiester Street, Orosvenor
Place.
1862.tGalton, Francis, Esq., F.R.G.S. 42 Rutland OaU, Hyde Park;
and AihenoBum Club, Pall MaU,
1869.tGardner, C. T., Esq., F.R.G.S. 3 St Jamais Terrace, Pad-
dingUm ; and Shanghai.
1861. Gardner, E. V., Esq. Sunhwry, Middlesex.
1846.*Gardner, Peter, Esq. 41 Inverness Terrace, Bayswater. W.
1862. Gassiot, J. P., Esq., F.R.S. Clapham Common. 8.
1865.»Gille8pie, William, Esq. Tarhane HiU, Edinburgh.
1860. Gore, Richard Thomas, Esq. 6 Queen Square, Bath.
1868.tGreenwell, Rev. William, M.A., F.8.A., Canon of Durham.
1865. Greg, W. R., Esq., Superintendent of H.M. Stationery Office.
Princes Street, Westmimter. 8.W.
1861. Grey, Lieut. Henry, R.E., R.N., HM.S. *AJgerineJ
1860.»tGrey, Right Hon. Sir George. Aihencswn Club.
1869. Guise, Sir William Vernon, Bart., F.G.S., F.L.S. Elmore Court,
Gloucester.
1862. Guthrie, James, Esq. 3 Pognder's Boad, Clapham Park.
1869. Hamilton, Captain Alexander, R.E. Bermuda.
1863.*Hamilton, Archibald, Esq. Southboraugh, Bromley, Kent.
1853. Hamilton, Rowland, Esq. Calcutta; and 32 New Broad Street.
1869. Harrison, Charles, Esq. 10 Lancaster QaU, Hyde Park.
1863. Harvey, John, Esq., Borneo Company. 7 Mincing Lan€.
1863. Henderson, Robert, Esq. RandaWs Park, Surrey.
1855. Hepburn, Robert, Esq. 70 Portland Place. W.
1869. Hewitt, Jonas, Esq. Crown Court, Threadneedle Street. E.C.
1844.*Heywood, James, Esq., F.R.S. 26 Kensington Palace Gardens;
and AthenoBum Club, Pall MaU.
1845.*Hindmar8h, Frederick, Esq., F.G.8., F.R.G.8. 4 New Inn,
Strand; and Townsend House, Barkway, Herts.
1863. Hodgson, Kirkman Daniel, Esq., M.P. 37 Brook Street, Qros-
venor Square ; and Sparrows Heme, Bushy, Herts.
1868.tHooker, Joseph, Esq., C.B., M.D., F.R.S., Director of the Royal
Gardens, Kew.
1867. Hotten, John Camden, Esq. 174 Piccadilly.
1856.tHoworth, H. H., Esq. Derby House, EccUs, Manchester.
1869. Hughes, T. M«K., Esq., M. A., F.G.S., F.S.A. 28 Jermyn Street.
S.W.
1866. Hunt, John, Esq. 156 New Bond Street. W.
1861.tHutchinson, Thomas J., Esq., F.R.G.8., F.R.8.L., F.A.8.L.,
H.B.M. Consul for Rosario, Argentine Republic; Yioe-Pr^
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Bate of
xzz
sident d'Honnenr de rinBtitat. d'AMque, Paris ; Socio £x-
tranjero de la Sociedad Faleontologioa de Buonos Ayres, &o.
&c. Foreign Office.
1863.tHiixley, Professor T. H., LL.D., F.R.S., F.L.8., F.G.S., Pre-
sident of the Biitisli Associatioii. Pbbsident. Mtueum of
Practical Geology ; and 26 Abl>ey Place, St. JohvCs Wood.
N.W.
1869. Inman, Robert M., Esq., M.D., P.E.G.S. Edinburgh Home,
West Street, Brighton.
1869. JeffcoU, J. M., Esq., M.H.K., High Bailiff of Castletowii. Ide
of Man.
1866. Johore, His Highness the Maharajah of Singapore. Care of W.
W. Kerr, Esq., 21 St. SwUhin's Lane. E.G.
1869. Jones, W. A., Esq., M.A., P.G.8. Taunton.
1868. Kemahan, Bey. Dr., E.E.S.L., F.A.S.L. 50 Greenwood Bead,
Dalston.
1845.*tKing, Eichard, Esq., M.D., M.R.C.8., L.S.A., F.A.8.L., Corr.
Mem. Eth. 8. N. York and 8tat. 8. Darmstadt, Hon. Eel. Eth.
8. Paris, H.M. Medical Inspector of Factories. 12 Buhtrode
Strut, Cavendish Square. W.
1869. Eirwan, Bey. Eichard, M.A. Gittisham, Honiton.
1868. Laing, 8amuel, Esq., F.G.8. Brighton.
1861. Lang, Andrew, Esq. Dunmore, TeignmouOi.
1867. Langlands, J., Esq. Victoria, New South Wales.
1867. Lawford, Edward, Esq., M.D. Ldghton Buxzard.
1866. Lennox, Arthur C. W., Esq., F.G.8. Care of Lord T. Cedl, 6
Granville Place, Portman Square. W.
1869. Long, William, Esq., M.A. West Bay, Wrington, Somerset.
1860.*Love, Horatio, Esq. Upper Norwood.
1863.nLubbock, 8ir John, Bart., M.P., F.E.8. Yicb-Pbbsidbht. High
Elms, Famborough, Kent.
1854. McClelland, James, Esq. 32 Pembridge Square, Notting HiU.
1865. Macfarlan, John Gray, Esq. Clyde ViUa, Anerly HUl, Upper
Norwood.
1870. Madeay, George, Esq. Pendhill Court, Bletchingley.
1870. McLennan, J. F., Esq. 81 2 rinces Street, Edinburgh.
1867. Maclnre, Andrew, Esq. 14 Ladbroke Square, Notting HUl.
1866. McNair, Major John Frederick, E.A., Executiye Engineer, Sinn
gapore. Care of Messrs. Codd & Co., 31 Craven Street, Strand.
1855.*Malcolm, W. E., Esq. Bumfoot, Langhohne, near Carlisle.
1864.tMarkham, dements R., Esq., Hon. 1^. Geographical 8ociety.
21 Ecdeston Square, Pindico ; the India Office ; and Oriental
Club, Hanover Square.
1862. Marsh, Matthew, Esq. Athenceum Club ; and Eamridge,Andover,
Hants.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
XXXI
Date of
Election.
1868.*Martin, Bichard Biddulph, Esq. Lombard Street; and Clare-
wood, Bickley.
1869. Mason, James Wood, Esq. Care of Lovell Kemp, Esq., 2Q
Charles Strut, St. James's.
1867. Maxwell, Sir P. Benson, Cliief Justice. Singapore.
1854. Mayer, Joseph, Esq., F.S.A. Lord Street, Liverpool.
1864. Mayers, W. F., Esq., H.B.M. Vice-Consul, CanUm; and
Foreign Office.
18o6.*Mayson, John S., Esq. Fallowfield, Manchester.
1861. MiUigan, Joseph, Esq., M.D., F.G.S., F.Z.8., F.L.S., M.R.A.8.
15 Northumberland Street, Strand. W.C.
1864.»Milton, Right Hon. Yisconnt, M.P. 17 Qrosvenor Street.
1868. Mitchell, Albert, Esq. Elmstead, Kent.
1858. Mitchell, Alexander, Esq., M.P. 6 Great Stanhope Street, May
Fair ; Caroldde^ Berwickshire.
1869. Moggridge,M.,Esq.,F.G.S. MonmotUhshire. Care of Bey. M. W.
Mof^gridge, Long Ditton, Kingston-on-Thames.
1868. Moody, John, Esq. St. Maurice Villa, ffeworth Boad, Fork.
1870. Morris, E. Bowley, Esq. Gungrog Cottage, Welshpool,
1869. Morris, Eogene, Esq. Birchwood, Sydenham Hill.
1869. Morris, John, Esq. 28 Avenue, Bennett's Park, Blackheath.
1870.»Morrison, W., Esq., M.P. 21 Bolton Street, PieeadiUy. W.
1861.tMonat, F., Esq., M.D., H.M. Inspector-General of Prisons.
Bengal. Care of Lepage & Co., 1 Whitefriars Street, Fleet
Strut.
1870. Mnnton, Francis Kerridge, Esq., F.B.G.S. 21 Montague Strut,
BusseU Square. W.C.
I860. Murchison, Sir Boderidc Impey, Bart, K.C.B., D.C.L., Director-
General of the Museum of Practical Geology, President of the
Boyal Geographical Society. 16 Bdgrave Square. S.W.
1868. Napier, William, Esq. Ardmore Lodge, Spring Orove, Isle-
worth.
1848.*Na8h, Davyd W., Esq. Cheltenham.
1870. Nash, Bobert Lucas, Esq. Craven Cottage, Finchley. N.
1868. Neale, J. Donor, Esq. 13 South Square, Qray's Inn. W.C.
1870. NewaJl, B. 8., Esq. Femdene, Gateshead.
1869. Nicholas, Dr. Thomas, M.A., F.G.S. 3 Craven Strut, Strand.
W.C.
1855. Nicholson, Brinsley, Esq., M.D., Surgeon-Major, Medical Staff,
Cork.
1858. Nicholson, Sir Charles, Bart., F.B.SX., F.B.G.S., &c. 26 Devon-
shire Place, MaryMnme. W.
1870. O'CaJlaghan, P., Esq., LL.D., D.C.L., F.S.A. Leamington.
1869.tOppert, Dr. Gustay. 5 Adelaide Square, Windsor.
1868. Orton, W. Billing, Esq. ChorlUm-on-Medlock^ Lancashire.
1867. Osbom, Captain Sherard, B.N. 119 Gloucester Terrace, Hyde
Park ; and Athenaum Club,
1868. Ouyry, Frederic, Esq., Treasurer S.A. 12 Queen Anne Street,
Digitized by
Google
xxxu
Dstoof
BleotioiLi
1862. Parkes, Sir Harry, E.C.B.9 Minister Plenipotentiary, Toddo,
Japan. The Athenamm and Oriental Clube.
1 865. Pereira, Frandsoo E., Esq. Singq^pore.
1862. Perry, Qerald Baoul, Esq., H.M.B. Consul, Stockholm.
1864. Petherick, H. W., Esq. 2 Denmark Villa», Waddon New Road,
Croydon, Surrey.
1862.tPliayre, lieut.-Col. Sir Arthur, Governor of Pegu, British Bur-
mah : and EJ. U.S. Club, 14 St. Jamet^e Square. S.W.
1869. Platts, John, Esq., Inspector of Schools, Central India ; and 24
Ifield Road, Weet BrompUm.
1868. Pope, George K., Esq. New University Club, St. Jameses Street.
1856.^Postlethwaite, J. J., Esq: 65 Besehorough Street, Pimlieo ; and
Northend Cottage, Hastings, Sussex.
1869. Prestwich, Joseph, Esq., E.R.S. Shoreham, Sevenoaks.
1861. Price, Dr. David S. Crystal Palace. S.E.
1868. Price, Lorenzo T. C, Esq. 11 Hockley HtU, Birmingham.
1866. Pulford, Alfred, Esq. BroomhiU, Hampton Wick, Kingston-on--
Thames.
1865. Puller, A. Giles, Esq. Toungsbury, Ware, Herts.
1862. Pusey, S. E. B. Bouverie, Esq., F.R.G.S., F.A.S.L. 7 Green Street,
Orosvenor Square ; and Pusey House, Farringdon, Berks.
1867. Bamsay, John, Esq. 49 Dunhp Street, Glasgow ; and Islay,
Argyllshire.
1861. Katcliff, Charles, Esq., F.R.S.L., F.R.G.S., F.L.S., F.S. A., F.G.S.
The Wyddrington, Edgbaston, Birmingham.
1861. Reid, Lestock R., Esq. 122 Westboume Terrace ; and AUienaum
Club.
1863. Richardson, Francis, Esq. Park Lodge, Blaekheath.
1867. Rogers, George, Esq., M.D. Longwood House, Long A^Uon,
Bristol.
1860. Rolleston, Professor Geoi^, M.D., F.R.S. Oarford.
1865. R6nay, Dr. Hyacinthe. Pesth.
1870. Rosehill, Lord. Easter Warriston House, Edinburgh.
1861. Rowcroft, Lieutenant H. C, Bengal Engineers. Care of
Messrs. S. King & Co., Cornhill E.C.
1862. Ryan, Right Hon. Sir Edward. Garden Lodge, 5 Addison Eoad,
Kensington.
1864. St.^air, Rev. George, F.G.S. 104 Sussex Boad, Seven Sisters*
Eoad, HoUoway. N.
1862.tSt.-John, Spencer, Esq., H.B.M. Consul-General, Hayti; and
Foreign Office.
1836.*Salomons, Alderman Sir David, Bart., M.P., F.R.S.L. 26 Great
Cumberland Street ; and Broom Hill, Tunbridge WeUs.
1869. Sanderson, W. Walbank, Esq. Boyal Infirmary, Manchester.
1866. Scott, Thomas, Esq. Singapore.
1855.*Scouler, Professor John. Glasgow.
1865. Sheffield, Right Hon. the Earl of. 20 Portland Place: and
Sheffield Park, UekfieJd, Sussex.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Date of
ElecUoiL
1862.t8hortt, John, Esq., M.D., M.B.C.P.L., Surgeon of H.M. MadraB
Army, Superintendent Qeneral of Yaccination. Madras Frt-
gidency.
1862. Showers, lieut-Colonel Charles lioneL Agra, India.
1869. Simpson, Bey. James. Kirkhy StepJien, Westmoreland.
1861. Smart, Bath Charles, Esq., M.D., M.B.C.S. Oruk Eowe,
Waterloo Eoad, Manchester.
1860.^Smith, John, Esq. Stroud Qreen, Upper HoUoway.
1869. Smith, Thomas J., Esq. Hessle, Kingston-on-HtUl.
1862. Somervell, William, Esq. Strathaven House, ffendon.
1861.»t8pottiswoode, WiUiam, Esq., F.B.8. 60 Orosvenor Place.
1861.»Stanbridge, W. E., Esq. Wombat, Daylesford, Victoria.
1866. Stepney, Frederick William Cowell, Esq. 8 Bolton Street, Pic-
cadilly. W.
1862. Stevens, N. H., Esq. 14 Finshury Circus, E.C.
1865.*Stewart, Dr. Alexander Patrick. 74 Orosvenor Street, Orosvenor
Square.
1869. Stewart, Captain Charles Edward, 5th Punjab Infantry. 14
Sussex Gardens. W.
1866. Swift, Bichard Levinge, Esq., H.B.M. Consul at Barcelona.
Levinge Lodge, Richmond.
1860. Talbot de Malahide, The Bight Hon. Lord, F.B.S., F.S.A.
Aihenantm Club, Pall Mall; and MoHdhide Castle, near
Dublin.
1867. Tanner, Bev. James, Junior Chaplain Madras Ecclesiastical
Establishment. BeUary, Madras,
1865. Temple, Sir Bichard, E.C.S.I., Minister of Finance, Calcutta.
Indian and Oriental Club, Hanover Square ; and India Office.
1863. Tennant, John, Esq. St. BoUax, Olasgow ; and Brookes Club,
London. S.W.
1866. Thomson, John, Esq. Singapore. Care of John Simpson, Esq.,
52 North Bridge, Edinburgh.
1863. Thurlow, Bev. Edward. Athenaum Club, PaUMall.
1852. Thumam, John, Esq., M.D., F.S.A. Wilts County Asylum,
Devizes.
1870. Tiddeman, Bichard Hill, Esq., B.A., F.G.S., H.M. Geological
Survey. 28 Jermyn Street. S.W.
1866. Timmins, Samuel, Esq., F.B.G.S., F.B.S.L. Elveiham Lodge,
Birmingham.
1849.*Tuke, T. Harrington, Esq., MJ). Manor House, ChiswicJe.
1867.tTylor, Edward Burnett, Esq. Yice-Pbesident. Linden, Wel-
lington, Somerset.
1864. Wade, Thomas Francis, Esq., Secretary H.M. Legation, Peking,
China: and Foreign Office.
1854.»Walker, J. S., Esq. The Bury, Hunsdon, Ware.
1854.»Walker, T., Esq. Beulah Eoad, Tunbridge Wells.
1866.tWallace, Alfred Bussell, Esq. Holly House, Tanner Street,
Barking.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
ZXXIV
Date of
Eleotion.
1862. Warner, Edward, Esq., M.P. 49 Orosvenor Place ; andHigham
Hall, Woodford, Essex.
1867. Warren, Thomas T. P. Bruce, Esq. MUcham, Surrey.
1846.*Whishaw, James, Esq., F.S.A. Oriental Club, Hanover Square.
1869. Winwood, Rev. Henry H., M.A., E.G. 8. 11 Cavendish Crescent,
Bath.
1860. Wood, Samuel, Esq. Shrewsbury.
1863. Woods, Eobert Carr, Esq. Care of Messrs. H. 8. King and Co.,
Cornhill. E.G.
1870. Wright, E. Beresford, Esq. Aldercar Hall, LangUy Mills, near
Nottingham.
1853.tWright, Thomas, Esq., M.A., F.8.A., Hon. F.A.S.L., &c.. Corre-
sponding Member of the Institute of France. Vicb-Presidekt.
14 Sydney Street, Brompton. 8.W.
1866. The Library Committee of the Corporation of the City of London.
LIST OP HONORARY FELLOWS OF THE
ETHNOLOGICAL SOCIETY.
Agassiz, M. Louis. Cambridge, Mass., V.S.
Aner, Alvis. Vienna.
Baer, Professor von. St. Petersburg.
Bastian, M. A. Berlin.
Bonaparte, His Highness Prince Louis Lucien. 8 Norfolk Terrace,
Notting Hill. W. ; and Paris.
Broca, M. Paris.
Darwin, Charles, Esq., M.A., F.E.8. Down, Beckenham.
D'Ayezac, M., Membre de Plnstitut &c. 42 Hue de Bac, Paris.
Dohne, Eey. J. L.
Edwards, H. Milne-, M.D. Paris.
Folsom, George, Esq. New York.
Hayden, Prof. F. V. Philadelphia.
Henry, Professor Joseph. Smithsonian Institution, Washingt<in.
Hodgson, B. H., Esq. The Orange, Wooton^under-Edge, nearAlderley,
Cheshire.
Hunter, W. W., Esq. Bengal Civil Service.
fLatham, R. G., Esq., M.D. Athenasum Club.
Layard, Eight Hon. Austin H., D.C.L., M.D., H.M. Ambassador at the
Court of Madrid.
Leidy, Dr. Joseph. Philadelphia.
Lepsius, Dr. Bd. Berlin.
Leuckart, Dr., Professor of Anatomy and Zoology in the University of
Oiessen.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
xxrv
Lucae, Dr., Professor of Anatomy in the Senckenburg Institute,
FranJrfort'On-^'Main.
Haury, M. Alfred, Member of the Institnte, Paris,
Meigs, Dr. J. Aitken, Librarian of the Academy of Natural Sciences,
PMhdelphia,
Miiller, Professor Max. Oxford,
Nicolncci, Dr. Giustiniano. Naples.
tNilsson, Professor. Stockholm.
Otto, Professor. Copenhagen,
Palgrave, W. Gifford, Esq. TrMzond.
Perty, Professor. Berne.
Phcebus, Dr., Professor of Natoral Philosophy in the University of
Giessen,
Pictet, M. Geneva.
Qnatrefages, M. A. de,Membre de Tlnstitat, and Professor of Ethnology.
Jardin des HanteSj Paris.
Quetelet, M. L. A. J., Astronomer Eoyal, Brussels,
Bawlinson, Major-General Sir Henry, K.C.B., E.R.S. 21 Charles Street^
Berkeley Square.
Renan, M. E., Member of the Institate, Paris.
Eoth, Professor. Heidelberg,
Scherzer, Dr. Carl Ritter von. Vienna.
Semper, Professor Carl. Wurzburg,
Steenstrup, Japetns, Esq. Copenhagen.
Steinhaner, Carl, Director of the Ethnological Museum, Copenhagen.
Sutherland, J. P., Esq., M.D. Natal, SoiUh Africa.
Yogt, Professor Carl. Geneva.
Walther, Dr. Philipp A. Darmstadt.
Wilkinson, Sir J. Gardner, F.R.S.
Wrangell, Admiral Perdinand yon. St. Petersburg,
LIST OF CORRESPONDING MEMBERS OF THE
ETHNOLOGICAL SOCIETY.
Appleyard, Rev. W.
Baker, W. Bailey. New Zealand,
tBollaert, W., Esq. 21 a Hanover Square, W.
Clark, Robert, Esq.
Firm, James, Esq. Jerusalem,
Friend, Wm., M.A., LL.D. Breslau.
Fullner, Monsieur A. D.
Giglio, Professor. Pavia,
Henderson, Rey. Alex.
Inglis, Rev. John.
Isenburg, Rev.
Jef&ies, Edmund, Esq. KondosaUa, Ceylon,
fJones, James, Esq. Amoy, China,
Enapp, Rev. J. L.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
ZZXVl
tLockhart, William, Esq., M.R.C.S.
Logan, Alexander, Esq. Singapore.
Macgowan, Dr. 518 Broadway, New York.
tMann, Robert James, Esq., M.D. 6 Duke Street, Strand,
Meadows, Thomas Taylor, Esq.
Miles, William Augustus, Esq.
tOliver, Lieut. S. P., R.A., F.R.G.8. 40 ffauteviHe, Guernsey.
O'Riley, Edward, Esq. Burmah.
Patterson, Edmund, Esq. Sydney, New South Wales.
Pickering, Dr. Charles.
Robinson, Edward, Esq., D.D., LL.D.
Robinson, G. A., Esq. Paris.
Ross, J. G. C, Esq. Cocoa Island, near Java.
Schwarcz, Dr. Julius.
Swinhoe, Robert, Esq.
Threlkeld, Rev. Mr. Sydney.
Turner, Professor.
Wienecke, M. Le Docteur, Officier de Sant^ de S. M. le Roi des Pays-
Bas. Batavia.
Vaughan, J. D., Esq.
*^* FeUows of the Society are particularly requested to oommunicate
any change of residence to the Assistant-Socretary as early aa
possible.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
THE JOURNAL
07 THB
ETHNOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.
Ordinary Meeting^ Nov. 9th, 1869.
Professor Huxlet, LL.D., F.R.S., President, in the Chair.
New Members. — Sir William Vernon Guise, Bart., P.G.S.,
F.L.S. ; Rev. W. A. Jones, F.G.S.; Rev. Richard Kirwan,
M.A. ; Rev. Henry H. Winwood, M.A., F.G.S.; Dr. Gustav
Oppert; Robert D. Darbishire, Esq., B.A., F.G.S. ; J. M,
Jeffcott, Esq., M.H.K.; William Long, Esq., M.A.; M.
MoooRiDOE, Esq., F.G.S. ; and John Plaits, Esq.
Mr. S. Thompson exhibited a collection of photographs of
Stonehenge and other megalithic structures.
Col. A. Lane Fox exhibited some worked flints, which he had
recently found at Stonehenge ; and, at the request of the Pre-
sident, made the following remarks on the proposed examination
of this structure : —
I. On tfie Proposed Exploration of Stonehenoe by a Com-
mittee of the British Association. By Col. A. Lane
Fox, F.S.A.
It may perhaps be desirable that I should take advantage of the
opportimity afforded by the exhibition this evening of a series of
admirably-executed photographs of Stonehenge, by Mr. S.Thomp-
son, to state to the Society the steps which were taken this year
by the British Association, at Exeter, to promote a systematic
examination of this monument, with the view of determining,
if possible, the long-standing question of its origin and uses.
Perhaps no better illustration could be given of the unwarrant-
able deductions of past ages than by quoting the long list of opi-
nions which have been hazarded upon this monument, side by side
with the fact that, up to the present time, no proper exploration
of the place has been attempted. Since the time of Henry of
Hmitingdon, who was the first author by whom Stonehenge is
VOL. II. /^^^^T^
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
2 Col. A. Lane Fox — On the Proposed Exploration
mentioned^ in the twelfth century^ few antiquaries of note have
written without giving the world the benefit of their speculations
upon this structure. It has been attributed to every race that
has contributed to the population of these isles, not even ex-
cepting the Romans. It has been described, in turns, as a place
of worship, a court of justice, a place of burial, a sanctuary, a
race-course, or a hanging-place; and learned reasons have been
assigned for considering it an observatory ; but I am not aware
that any of these conjectures have better foundation for them
than the old legend which ascribes the origin of the place to
Merlin, who brought the stones from Ireland by supernatural
agency, and set them up here. To the best of my Imowledge,
no attempt has been made to remove the turf and examine the
soil within the enclosure for those relics of the constructors
which afford the only reliable evidence of the origin and uses of
such structures. All the tumuli in the neighbourhood have been
opened ; and a small tumulus within the area of the earthwork
surrounding the standing stones has been examined; but as
there is good reason for supposing this tumulus to be of older
date than the earthwork, its contents throw no light upon the
monument itself.
Apart from the question whether or not it is a place of burial,
which would at once be set at rest by an examination of the
ground within the enclosure, it is hardly possible to conceive
that stones of such great magnitude should have been trans-
ported to this place, rough-hewn probably upon the spot, and
that excavations should have been made for the reception of the
massive uprights, without leaving in the soil trampled beneath
the feet of the constructors some traces of the implements em-
ployed during the operations, which if brought to light would
suffice at least to determine the period and degree of civilization
of the people who erected it.
That such relics might be expected to turn up if the soil
were properly examined, appears probable from the fact of my
having found several worked flints in the rubbish around the
Trilithons, during the short visit that I paid to the spot this
year on my way to Exeter. Observing that two or three bare
places had been scratched in the soil, apparently by animals, at
the foot of the stones, I examined the loose earth carefully, and
succeeded in finding the four flints which are exhibited to the
meeting. Two of these, it will be seen, are perfect flakes, hav-
ing bulbs of percussion, with ribs and facets at the back — ^points
which it is hardly necessary to mention are now admitted by
all prehistoric archaeologists to be evidence of human agency.
Besides the flakes, I observed numerous small splinters of flint,
such as might well have resulted from the fracture of flint tools.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
of Stonehenge by a Committee of the British Auociation. 3
had such been used in the process of dressing the great blocks;
but upon this point I should not wish to hazard a conjecture
without examining a larger quantity of soil than presented itself
upon the few bare spots from which the turf had been removed
at the time of my visit.
It may be thought^ perhaps^ that the occurrence of flakes in
the places indicated, proves nothing, because the soil may be
everywhere teeming with worked flints owing to the abundance
of tumuli in the neighbourhood. This, however, is not the case.
As cultivation has now encroached upon the plain to within a
short distance of Stonehenge, I was able to examine a field close
by that had been ploughed, rolled, and subsequently washed by
the rain, and which was therefore in the best possible condi-
tion for finding the flints, had there been any ; but I failed to
discover a single worked flint of any kind, except in one place
where a small tumulus had been scored by the plough; here I
picked up as many as twenty, some of which are exhibited. In
all the tumuli in this neighbourhood, as in those of other parts
of England, evidence of the practice of strewing worked flints
upon the grave is observed ; and the fact of finding flakes in any
number in Stonehenge would serve to connect it in this practice
with the tumuli. Now, the majority of the tumuli hereabout
are found by their contents to belong to the bronze age ; and Sir
John Lubbock has inferred, from the presence of an unusual
number of these tumidi within a radius of three miles of the
place, that Stonehenge may also, with great probability, be at-
tributed to this period : the flakes tend to confirm this supposi-
tion. Supposing, however, it were to be proved hereafter, as
seems not impossible, that Stonehenge belongs to the bronze
age, it would not necessarily follow that the stones were dressed
with bronze tools. I am inclined to think, on the contrary, that
stone or flint, used with sand and water, would be the more Ukely
materials to be employed for the purpose. In any case, the
wear and tear of the implements must have been considerable.
Having mentioned my discovery to Mr. Stevens, of Salisbury, I
learnt from him that the Wiltshire Archaeological Society had
applied some time ago to Sir Edmund Antrobus, the owner of
the property, for permission to make the necessary excavations ;
but that gentleman had been unwilling to grant permission, on
the ground that the examination of a monument of such great
national interest ought not to be entrusted to a local society.
It therefore appeared to me desirable that the subject should be
brought before the British Association; and having consulted
Sir John Lubbock and Mr. Evans, who concurred in my sugges-
tion, it was decided that this should be done. The following
gentlemen were therefore appointed by the Association as Mem-
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
4 Col. A. Lane Fox — On the Exploration of Stonehenge.
bers of a Committee^ with instruction to apply to Sir Edmund
Antrobus for permission to make the necessary investigations,
viz., Sir John Lubbock, Bart., F.R.S., John Evans, Esq., F.R.S.,
Geoi^e Busk, Esq., F.R.S., E. T. Stevens, Esq., and myself.
The Committee having subsequently met and considered the
necessary measures to be taken, has applied in due form to Sir
Edmund Antrobus. No decided answer has been received as
yet j and it is presumed Sir Edmund is anxious to take the gene-
ral sense of archaeologists on the subject before granting per-
mission. Under these circumstances, it appears to be desirable
that I should bring the subject to the notice of this Society,
which has at all times taken such deep interest in the megalithic
monuments of this country, with the view of affording to the
Members, should they feel disposed, an opportunity of cooperating
in the recommendation of the British Association. There are
only two heads imder which, in my humble judgment, any valid
objection could be raised to the proposal of the Committee: — first,
from the apprehension that the excavation might endanger the
stability of the monument ; and, secondly, from doubts as to the
competence of the Committee appointed for the purpose. With
regard to the first objection, I think there is no reasonable
ground for fear. The part to be examined would be the flat
surface within the stone circles, which it would only be neces-
sary to excavate as far as the natural surface of the chalk ; nor
would it be necessary to approach anywhere near the foundations
of the Trilithons ; no trace of the excavations would be observable
when the soil and turf were replaced. It might also be desi-
rable to examine the ditch of the earthwork surrounding the
structure. As regards the competence of the Committee, I
think that, as a very humble Member of it myself, and having
no pretension to act in any other capacity than that of its Secre-
tary, I may safely say, of those associated with me, that it would
not be possible in all Europe to find four persons better qualified
for the undertaking than those whose names I have mentioned.
In Sir John Lubbock and Mr. Evans we have the two best
authorities of our age upon prehistoric subjects ; in Mr. Busk's
hands any human or animal remains that may turn up will be
treated with that great scientific knowledge which he alone is
competent to devote to them, while Mr. Stevens's great archae-
ological experience and local knowledge render his services in-
dispensable in any properly-conducted examination of Stone-
henge. I trust, therefore, that with a Committee so constituted,
backed by the authority of what has been aptly termed our Na-
tional Parliament of Science, and aided, as I hope we shall be,
by the good wishes of this Society, the Society of Antiquaries,
and other archaeological Societies of London, Sir Edmund
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
C. T. Gardner — On the Chinese Race. 5
Antrobus may be induced to accede to the request of the Asso-
ciation^ and thereby to settle (if science and observation can
settle) a question which for seven centuries has been regarded
as one of the most interesting subjects of inquiry ever submitted
to the judgment of archaeologists.
The following paper was then read by the author : —
II. On the Chinese Race: their Language^ Government^ Social
Institutions, and Religion. By C. T. Gardner, Esq.,
F.R.G.S., of Her Britannic Majesty's Consular Service in
China.
In treating of the Chinese people, the points to which I am most
particularly desirous to direct attention are : — their extreme anti-
quity and conservatism ; the phenomenon they afford of a great
modern nation possessing the characteristics of nations long since
extinct ; the tenacitv with which they have retained the roost
ancient principles of primitive government, and the skill with
which they have adapted them to the requirements that arise in
ruling a vast empire ; and, finally, the fact of their having dis-
covered a method of rendering the most primitive form of writing
capable of expressing the abstract truths of a profound philosophy
and the fanciful flights of a fertile imagination. These points
render China a most promising field for the researches of the
ethnologist.
With regard to the written characters, Chinese legends state
that the first attempt of man to express his wants by means of
symbols instead of by words was by tying knots in string at
different distances apart. It is said that about 2800 b. c, Fo-hi in-
vented the following eight symbols : — ;;^^^ heaven, or pervading
principle, "" "* balance, . water, ^^earthqtuike, ^ ^ wood,
^-^ sacrifice, ^ — boundary, and ^ — the earth. At the same
Hme, pictorial representations of these knotted strings were taken
to represent the object thereby symbolized. Another Chinese
legend tells us that the most ancient forms were 540 characters,
formed by a combination of the knotted strings and the eight
symbols, made in the form of birds^ claws in various states of
tension, and that these 540 characters were suggested to the
inventor by the marks left by birds' feet on the sand. Leaving
legends, we find that the Ghmese themselves have from the most
ancient times classified their characters under six heads, and that
this classification, although made in times too remote to admit of
any date being affixed, yet holds good in the present day. The
six divisions are as follow : — ideographic, figurative-combined,
indicative, reversed, borrowed or metaphoiic, and phonetic cha-
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
6 C. T. Oabdner — On the Chinese Race :
racters. This grouping closely resembles the classification of
hieroglyphics into ideographic, determinative, and phonetic.
The ideographic group of hieroglyphics would correspond with
the first five divisions of the Chinese, while the sixth Chinese
division would comprise both the determinative and the phonetic.
So far, the identity of the principle of the Chinese character
and of the hieroglyphics is evident ; but a slight difierence exists
in the use of phonetics; and here, curiously enough, the Egyptian
shows a greater resemblance to the alphabetic system than the
Chinese, both in regularity of sound following its proper phonetic
symbol, and in form of writing.
Mr. Hunter, in his learned work on the Aryan and non- Aryan
languages, of Asia, has shown a wonderful sonal similarity among
the various languages of the east and west. I may, in passing,
remark that had Mr. Hunter, in the part devoted to Chinese,
distinguished where the variation of the Chinese dialects was
one merely of pronunciation, and where it was one also of the
word used, he would still further have enhanced the value of
his work.
Still it is sufficiently evident that the sonal similarity of the
Aryan and what have been generally called non- Aryan lan-
guages is deserving of attention. It is true that a theory has
been advanced to explain this fact, to the effect that human
language had its origin in the imitation of the cries of animals ;
and arguing thus, it is easy to imagine that all human beings,
having heard lambs bleat, would all fix on the same sounds, ma
for mother, nndpa {or father; but it may, we deem, be reasonably
asked why all the human race should have selected the bleating
of sheep to express affiliation, and not have taken as their model
the lowing of kine, or the whistlings of birds. Be that as it
may, I think it would be possible to point out that a similarity
also exists in the form of writing^.
But the question, of course, arises whether these coincidences
are purely accidental, or whether they are small links in a chain
tending to show a connexion between the several races.
Originally each character in Chinese expressed an idea. These
characters are either simple or compound ; but, from the changes
that have taken place in the Chinese mode of writing, it is difficult
to assert with exactitude which are the simple characters and
which the compound. Comparatively recent Chinese lexicogra-
phers discovered the fact that there were 214 signs which occurred
in all the 40,000 characters of which the language is composed.
Each of these 214 signs has a meaning of its own, as a separate
character, and in general modifies the meaning (not the sound)
** [The author exhibited a number of diagiams intended to illuBtrate the
relation that he sought to trace between certain characters in Chinese, Hebrew,
Arabic, and Egyptian hieroglyphic writing.— Sub-Ed.]
.gitized by Google
their Language, Government, Social Institutions, ifc. 7
of the compound character of which it forms part. Thus^ a
single compound character will represent lion or tiger, wolf or
fox-, but in each there will be the simple character which stands
for dog. Sometimes a character is formed by the composition
of two radicals, each of which gives part of the meaning to the
composite character ; thus, the radiccd meaning one, added to the
radical standing for great, signifies heaven; while the radical
htart, added to the radical white, denotes fear. Besides the
radicals, there are some seven hundred characters which may be
termed /^Aone/tctf; these added to the radical give, to a certain
extent, the sound of the character of which they form part ; thus,
cKing (azure) added to the radical signifying water, means
clear or clean ; to the radical signifying cart, it denotes light in
weight; to that signifying heart, it measiB feeling or emotion; to
that denoting sun, it implies bright, while to that signifying
words, it means to beg. la all these examples, the compound
characters are pronounced by the same sound, though not in
the same tone, as the original phonetic character, ch'ing, while
the radicals to which it is joined are successively pronounced,
shui, chi, hsin,Ji, yen. The same phonetic joined to the radical
muh (the eye), signifies translucent or clearly; to mi (rice), it
signifies semen, and is pronomiced ching without the aspirate.
With this double system of a radical to express the genus, and
the phonetic to express the sound, it will be easily perceived that
the Chinese written language possesses a greater power even than
the Greek or Grerman for the coining of new words; and I sup-
pose it was in reference to this that M. Remusat expressed the
opinion that, if ever a universal language were arrived at, it would
be the Chinese.
There are, however, two things in the very nature of the
Chinese language which, I think, are sufficient to prevent the
consummation hinted at by M. Remusat. The first is the
complicated construction of the Chinese character. At a very
early period the Chinese discovered the inconvenience of the
purely pictorial method of writing, and substituted fixed signs to
represent the thing desired to be expressed. So long ago was
this done that no examples can now be obtained of writing in
the ancient pictorial form. Still the Chinese character passed
through many intermediate stages before it became fixed in its
present form. In some of the more ancient of these intermediate
stages we have only a few characters preserved to us. Each new
form of writing has been an improvement on the one that pre-
ceded it.
In the present day there are two forms of writing — ^the printed,
or official, and the current hand. The objection to the printed
or official is the difficulty of writing it : each character, unlike
the hieroglyphic, occupies the same space, and is variously formed
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
8 C. T. Gardner — On the Chinese Race :
by from one stroke of the brush up to as many as sixty or more ;
hence the lines are of different sizes^ so that a man^ to write
Chinese neatly^ must have considerable powers as a draughtsman^
and even then, in spite of the terseness of the Chinese written
language, the most practised Chinese writer would take more
than double the time to copy a Chinese document that an En-
glishman would occupy to copy the English translation. The
objection to the running hand is twofold : — ^first, that we lose in
it, to a great extent, the generic nature of the Chinese character ;
and, secondly, that, from its being a kind of short hand, it is very
difficult to decipher, except in conveying the simplest possible
ideas : hence it is used only in accounts, memoranda, and small
notes, although, for purposes of ornament, prefaces to books are
generally printed in the current hand.
Another reason that will prevent the Chinese, ever becoming a
universal tongue, is the impossibility of the spoken language being
identical with the written. I have before remarked that, with the
exception of a few expletives, each character represents an idea;
but each character is only a monosyllable, and in Pekinese there
are only 690 odd sounds to represent the whole of the written
language. Even if we add together all the different monosyllabic
sounds employed in the local dialects throughout the empire, we
should not have, I believe, more than 1200. To obviate this diffi-
culty, the Chinese, besides the sound, have invented a system of
tones or fixed inflexions of the voice, in which each character
must be pronounced. These tones differ in number and applica-
tion : thus, in northern mandarin there are four ; in the southern
mandarin there are likewise four, though not precisely the same ;
in Cantonese there are eight ; and, I believe, in some dialects
there are as many as twelve or fourteen. The same character
pronounced in different tones has different meanings : thus, hao
(to love), formed of the two radicals mother and child, means
good or well or very according as it is pronounced in different
tones. Still in Pekinese there are in common use as many as
37 characters, all of different meanings, with the same sound
chi, and pronounced with the same inflexion of voice; hence, did
one speak as tersely as is intelligible in writing, one would not
be understood. Again, the Chinese written language being in-
capable of inflexion, one has to judge, in books, by the context, in
great measure, as to the case and number of the substantives,
and as to the tense and mood of the verbs. In the spoken lan-
guage this difficulty of the absence of declension is met by the
construction of polysyllabic words formed by joining together
two or more characters : thus, fien (heaven) is generally called
in speaking chHng fien or azure heaven; jih (the sun), jiA tou
or sun's head; mu (mother), mu chHn or mother-relation; a pcr-
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
their LanguaffCy GovemmerU, Social Institutions^ ifc. 9
trait^ hsinff lo iu or a picture that puts in motion pleasant remi^
niscences; " a photograph/^ chao hsiang or ray-of -light likeness.
Another plan is that of adding a numeric expletive : thus^ san
being three, one says: — san k^owjen, or ''three mouth-men;"
san wei kwan, or '' three persons mandarins ; " san kai kwan, or
" three roof-offices ; '^ san ko hsing, or '' three grain-stars;" san
ko hsing, " three names/' &c. Puns and verbal equivoques are
thus very easy ; and many Europeans who cannot catch the dis-
tinction of tones^ sometimes make very ludicrous mistakes.
I have already made some observations as to the different
forms of the Chinese character; but besides these, the written
language or literature contains six distinct styles : —
1. Ancient poetry. 4. Despatch style.
2. Ancient classic. 5. Descriptive.
3. Essay style. 6. Colloquial.
The first two styles are as distinct from the modern language
as Latin is from Italian. In them are the writings of the ancient
sages, which have to be learnt by candidates for examinations.
These ancient books have been translated into the descriptive
style ; and learned native commentators often differ in their ren-
dering of many of the difficult passages. The third style is used
in Imperial edicts, memorials to the throne, and original essays
composed on a given subject, or themes. The despatch style is
used in letters and despatches ; the descriptive in ordinary works ;
and the colloquial in romances, and in reports of evidence, where
conversation is set down as it actually occurred. One ethic work,
called the Sacred Edict, has been translated into colloquial.
The spoken language is divided into two great branches, Man^
darin and local dialects. The Mandarin, again, may be divided
into two branches. Northern and Southern ; the Northern is the
more fashionable, but less pure, being corrupted by Manchu
lisps, accents, &c. The two dialects, however, are so similar,
that a person acquainted with one can readily understand the
other. Mandarin is understood and spoken more or less all
over the empire by officials, respectable shopmen, merchants, &c.,
and is itself the local dialect as far south as Shantung, and of
many individual towns in other provinces.
The local dialects are endless in number, and are some of
them as different from Mandarin, and from each other, as are
English, French, and Spanish — ^though, like these languages, they
employ the same system of written characters. It is by no means
an uncommon occurrence for Ningpo, Shangai, Amoy, Swatow,
Hongkong, Hakka, and Cantonese men to be obliged to resort to
what is called '' pijin English " to render themselves intelligible
one to another.
Sometimes the difference of dialect is merely one of pronun-
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
10 C. T. Gardner — On the Chinese Race :
ciation ; but sometimes it is also a diflTerence of character em-
ployed. I have observed that where the Cantonese employ a
different word from that used in the Mandarin^ one genertdly
finds that^ on comparing the characters^ the Cantonese is the
more ancient word of the two : thus^ many of the words in the
ancient classics are in colloquial use in Cantonese^ while very few
are in vogue in Mandarin. I have heard that the Fokienese is
still more ancient ; but as I am totally unacquainted with that
dialect^ I cannot vouch for the fact.
Many are the difficulties which the student experiences in
reading Chinese. Among these may be noted : — ^the absence of
inflexion ; the fact that many words are substantives, verbs,
adjectives or adverbs, according to the context ; the absence of
punctuation, and the want of any distinction between a word
commencing and a word ending a sentence, or between proper
names and common nouns.
There is a great peculiarity about proper names in China,
namely that characters forming part of them become forbidden
{chHn tzUy as they are called). No man may write, for example,
any character that forms part of either his mother^s or his father^s
name, but must use another character of the same sound and
significance ; and where such other character does not already
exist, he must invent one. Any character forming part of an
Emperor's name, is henceforth forbidden all over the Empire :
thus ning (peaceful) was originally written differently from
its present form, but being a character entering into an emperor's
name it was necessarily changed. Any candidate at an exami-
nation writing a forbidden character would at once be plucked.
Each Emperor, besides his own name, has a title of his reign
(nien hao as it is called), and a canonized name or posthumous
title given him after his death (called miao hao, or " Temple
name "). Hien fung, for instance, was not the late Emperor's
real name, but only the title of his reign. When he was buried,
he was canonized under the posthumous title of Wen tsung hsien,
or " Illustrious for Literary Ancestors.'' The characters forming
part of the title of reign and posthumous title are not forbidden.
With regard to the proper names of subjects, every Chinaman
has: — a surname, which he derives from his father; a name
given him eight days after his birth by his parents, and by which
he is only addressed by his closest relatives ; a nickname, some-
times of a complimentary character, and sometimes the reverse,
by which he is addressed by his companions ; and, lastly, his
literary name, which he has assumed at the examinations. In
speaking to a man, except one is very intimate with him or he
is a servant, one addresses him by his patronymic, with the
addition of Sien-Sang (Mr.) to a non-official, Lao-yi (Esq.),
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
their Language, Government, Social Institutions, ^c. 1 1
Tai-yi (Your Honour), Ta-hu-yi (Your Worship), or Ta-jen
(Your Excellence), according to rank. An assistant-magistrate
is called Lao-yi ; a magistrate, Tat^yh^ a prefect, Ta^ou-yi, and
a Taofai and his superiors, Ta-Jen,
An intimate friend is always addressed by his literary name.
In writing, the use of the patronymic is not so common, and is
seldom us^, except in addressing strangers and in official cor-
respondence. A wife is generally called by her maiden surname
when speaking of her or describing her in official documents ,* but
in addressing her it is more complimentary to do so by her
husband's patronymic ; the name she receives from her parents
is used in about the same way as a lad/s Christian name
in England. Chinese proper surnames are limited in number
to one hundred. No persons of the same surname are allowed
to marry. Tatars have other surnames besides those of the
Chinese. Before their intercourse with the Chinese, their system
of patronymics was similar to that of the Parsees and Indian
Jews ; that is to say, each Tatar took the first name of his father
as his own surname. Now, however, the Tatars have adopted
the Chinese custom in name as in every thing else.
In Government, while preserving the most primitive form — ,
the patriarchal — ^the Chinese have so adapted it as to make it fit
into the complications that must necessarily arise in the social
relations of a highly civilized nation numberiug 400 millions of
people. Their theory of government may be thus briefly stated.
The emperor, whose title is " Son of Heaven,^' owes obedience
to G-od as bis father, and stands in loco parentis, as regards
authority, to the whole empire. A viceroy stands in loco parentis
to two provinces ; a governor-general, to one province ; an in-
tendant of circuit or Taot'ai, to about one quarter of a province ;
a prefect, over about a sixteenth part of a province ; and the
district-magistrate, over about an eightieth of a province. The
district-magistrate occupies the positions both of judge of the
lower, criminal, and civil courts, and of collector of the revenue
of his district ; this will include, in weU-populated provinces,
about 400 square miles, and in less-crowded provinces about
1000, and even 1500 square miles. He is assisted in his duties
by a stafi^ of assistant-magistrates and candidates for entering
the government service. Each magistrate's district is subdivided
into what the Chinese called Ti (literally lands), or what we
may call parishes. These parishes are so regulated as to contain
each from 150 to 200 families, and are of greater or less extent
according to the density of the population. For each parish,
one of the inhabitants is chosen by his fellows to be a sort of
mediator between the official magistrate and the people. This
person, called by the Chinese the '' parish security,'' is generally
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
12 C. T. Gardnisk — On the Chinese Race :
termed, in European works on China, a " mayor/' His office is
one of far more trouble than either emolument or honour.
Being chosen by the people, these mayors are a great guarantee
for liberty ; and in case of riot often side with the people against
the authorities. No district-magistrate would attempt to carry
a measure in which he was opposed by all the mayors of the
district. At the same time, the magistrate has the power severely
to punish any mayor for a lache of duty, either by fine, im-
prisonment, or flogging. GeneraUy speaking, these mayors are
more the mouthpieces than the directors of public opinion ; they
are always natives of the place of their duties, while, ft*om the
magistrate upwards, no mandarin is allowed to hold office in his
native province.
The Magistrate's duties are those of a registrar ; he has to
forward the government mails, put down disturbances, etc., and
is considered in part a mediator between the people and the divini-
ties. He is generally addressed l)y the title o{ father and mother
of the district ; nor, to the fervid minds of an eastern people, is
this title meaningless.
The duty of the Prefect is more connected with public works
and education, though he is often deputed by the Taot'ai to hear
appeals from the judgment of the Chihien ; but even in those
matters most connected with his peculiar sphere he is by no
means able to act on his own responsibility. In the educational
department, such as for instance the prefectural and government
examinations, he is assisted and controlled by a board of un-
official scholars, one of whom is generally appointed a local pre-
sident for the publication of government works of instruction.
In the public works' department, such as the mending of roads,
building of bridges, &c., he is aided by a municipal council,
formed of the presidents of the various leading guilds and chief
landed gentry ; and the prefect does little more than give his
sanction or veto to their deliberations. The Taot'ai, though a
civil officer, directs altogether in time of peace, and in great
measure in times of war, the military and naval operations and
the manner of fortification, &c. He is likewise general supe-
rior to the prefects and Chihiens in his circuit, and holds courts
of appeal firom the decisions of the latter, but in all impor-
tant measures he generally consults the landed gentry, scholars,
and principal merchants.
The Governor-General exercises a general supervision over
his province, and, except that he has to obey the instructions of
the ministry at Peking, is almost a sovereign. He has his court
and secretaries of state and council for the province, corre-
sponding with those of the sovereign for the empire. Attached
to his court is a provincial judge, whose duty it is to hear
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
their Language, Government, Social Institutions, 8fc. 13
appeals from the court of the Taot'ai, 8tc. The Viceroy, besides
being nominally the superior of one governor-general, often
rules another province himself as governor-general. Attached
to the court of the Emperor are certain officers called Censors,
whose duty it is to report to the Emperor in cases of misconduct
of any of the officials or courtiers.
Such is the government of sixteen of the provinces. The
province of Pe-chi-li, being the seat of the Court, is governed
in a slightly different manner, so as to bring it more directly
under the central government. The province of Liaou-yang,
which is beyond the Great Wall of China, but which was en-
closed l)y a palisade soon after the Manchu conquest of China,
having been the original seat of the Manchu Government, still
retains to a great extent Tatar traditions in its government.
In all the other provinces of China the military is subordinate
to the civil officer ; a general has often to receive instructions
from a civilian nominally far his inferior in rank. Here, how-
ever, the civil authorities are under the military ; here, too, the
form of government preserves a record of the national jealousy
that existed between the Chinese and Manchu races at their first
fusion — a national jealousy which has now entirely disappeared.
It is the rule that while all the military mandarins of the pro-
vince must be of Tatar birth, there shall to each officer be
attached a civilian adviser, who shall receive emoluments and
rank almost equal to those of his military confrire, and that
these civilians shall be exclusively Chinese by birth. It is a
matter of remark that the province of Liaou-yang is by far the
worst governed of the whole empire j and that of Pe-chi-li,
though not nearly so bad, is, I believe, worse governed than any
of the other provinces.
Having thus given a brief outline of the administrative govern-
ment of the country, I proceed to describe its fiscal system.
Taxes were originally raised in the old patriarchal way — the
tiller of the ground giving a proportion of his crop to the go-
vernment. This was soon commuted into a fixed quantity of
rice per mow or sixth of an acre. At present, this land-tax, or,
as it is called. Government Rice- rent, is payable on all land —
sometimes in rice forwarded to Peking, and sometimes in money.
This land-tax varies according to circumstances, from a few
pence in hill-districts to £2 an acre in large towns.
In addition to land-tax, the public revenue receives aid from
the government monopoly in salt, and from export and import
taxes. When these latter are on trade carried in foreign bot-
toms, they are collected by the aid of European and American
gentlemen in the Chinese service, on the same principles as
in western nations; while those on trade carried in native
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
14 C. T. Gardner — On the Chinese Race :
bottoms are collected by Chinese officials^ in a manner more
conducive to their own satisfaction than to the profit of the
imperial treasury. These import and export duties only clear
the goods at the port itself^ further duties (called transit dues)
having to be paid at barriers erected on the road between the
port and the interior. Lastly^ there are the war-taxes^ collected
in various manners^ the product of which should in theory be
applied to the military defences and expenditure of the province
in which they are required. A fixed sum is estimated as being
necessary ; and, after consultation with the different presidents
of the trading-guilds, landed gentry, &c., the authorities decide
as to the sum each guild shall pay, leaving the guild the power
to raise such sum in what manner it may see fit. The money
is generally raised indirectly, by levying a small tax on each sale
of goods. This, with the transit taxes, cripples trade very much,
and almost annihilates speculation. It has a further injurious
eflFect on the wealth of the country, by subverting the principle
of division of labour. Thus a man has, as it were, a premium
offered him for growing his own cotton, flax, wheat, sugar, &c.
for his own use. Unsatisfactory as the Chinese fiscal system is
in a commercial point of view, much may be urged in its favour
in a sentimental light. The peasant who is able, with the aid
of his family, to support himself independently of any circu-
lating medium is naturally a much more intelligent being than
the artisan whose sole qualification is perhaps the perfection
with which he makes the thirty-second part of a pin !
Besides these Government taxes, Chinamen in towns have to
pay local rates, assessed by local municipal councils, for repairing,
lighting the streets, &c. These local rates are generally levied
on the principle of a percentage on the rent of the habitation.
While political economists may deplore the backwardness of
the Chinese fiscal system, I think jurists will be absolutely
startled at hearing that a nation of nearly 400 millions has ex-
isted hitherto quite happily without any Civil Code whatever. I
deem it very probable, however, from the attention the govern-
ment is now bestowing on the civil laws of European nations, that
this defect will soon be remedied. Meanwhile the want of a
civil code is supplied in three manners: first, by imperial edicts;
secondly, by custom and the sayings of the sages ; and, thirdly, by
the criminal law. With regard to imperial edicts^ the Govern-
ment at Peking publishes daily a Gazette, containing lists of
promotions, appointments, memorials to the throne, national
news, and imperial edicts or ukases. These gazettes often con-
tain imperial decisions with regard to complicated civil cases,
and form precedents highly useful though by no means servilely
followed. Edicts, too, are sometimes repealed by edict, and are
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
their iMnguage, Government, Social Institutions, ifc, 15
sometimes allowed to become obsolete. Local custom obtains
much more force in China than it does in our courts ; the usual
manner of conducting trade would be more taken into conside-
ration than the letter of written documents, while ancient say-
ings and wise saws go far in modifying a legal decision.
Much is said concerning the barbarous nature of the Chinese
Criminal Code, the torture of witnesses, and the like. Without
reminding ourselyes that it is not long since we did the same,
I shall briefly touch upon the practice of putting witnesses to
the question. With Asiatics verbal truth is hardly recognized
as a virtue, while fidelity to one^s friend, clan, or guild is re-
garded ; consequently giving false evidence in court is so xmi-
versal that it is impossible to attempt to punish for peijury
except on the spot. Again, it is difficult to obtain witnesses,
not because they fear the torture in court, but that they are
afraid of the vengeance of somebody who may fancy himself in-
jured by their testimony. Moreover no amount of evidence is
sufficient to convict a man unless he himself confesses his guilt.
Hence, when a case is clearly made out, torture is resorted to
in order to make him confess and thus fulfil the requirements
of the law.
Though, nominally, in China there are no such things as
Court-fees or hired advocates, yet the necessary bribes and pre-
sents make a Chinese law-suit as expensive a luxury as it is in
England ; and this, combined with the absence of civil laws,
renders the judgment in any given case almost as uncertain as
the multiplicity of our civil laws makes it in our own country.
To obtain an appointment under Government, it is necessary
that the candidate should have passed with success several com-
petitive examinations. There are four principal degrees, Han-
Un, Chin-sze, Chu-jen, and Hsiu-ts'ai. A fixed number of these
degrees are allotted to the Chinese, and are called civil degrees,
and a fixed number to the Tatars, and called military degrees.
The lowest degree is competed for at the prefectural town, the
next at the provincial capital, and the two highest at Peking. A
fixed number of the lowest degrees are allowai to each province.
Every precaution is taken to ensure fair examination. After
obtaining a literary degree, the candidate has to exert his in-
fluence in order to obtain a nomination to purchase a civil official
post. Of course, the higher his literary attainments, the less
interest he requires to obtain this nomination. Having secured
this, he has no difficulty in borrowing the necessary money
firom his friends — either relatives who are glad to pay for the
honour of having their kinsman in a" government post, or specu-
lative money-lenders who expect an exorbitant interest. The
amount of the government purchase is enormous ; and when in-
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
16 C. T. Gardner — On the Chinese Race .-
creased by the sums which it is customary for the new officer to
give to his immediate superiors^ the total is something astound-
ing. Men of great family influence^ very distinguish^ scholars^
and those who have performed highly meritorious actions^ often
receive appointments without purchase.
Military appointments are given without purchase and irre-
spective of literary attainments^ and are obtained either by in-
terest or by merit. Men whose fathers are professional thieves,
beggars, slaves, actors, executioners, brothel-keepers, or barbers
are theoretically not eligible for government employment. The
inhibition relates only to the first generation. This, so far as I
know, is, with a single exception, the only symptom of caste in
the empire*.
Mutual dependence of man on man is, in China, carried so far
that even thieves and beggars have their trade-unions, with
boards of management to whom they give an implicit obedience.
This system of almost communism, combined with the genero-
sity of Chinamen towards their relatives, renders, in times of
prosperity, pauperism an unknown thing, and crime (especially
of the violent kind) exceedingly rare. In times of adversity,
however, it is very difierent. Each trade-union can naturally
aid only the members of its own body. Famine and drought
sometimes leave certain villages without any resource but that
of plunder; and those who have been plundered have no other
means of indemnifying themselves for the loss they have sus-
tained than by exercising a similar violence on others ; hence
the disordered state of the empire, since the Government has
not always the monetary resources to relieve the distress as it
arises, nor the military means to suppress the consequence of
that distress. In this respect, our foreign trade has not been
an unmixed blessing. Thousands of Chinamen were thrown out
of employment by the introduction of foreign vessels. One may
reckon that for every 100 tons of foreign shipping employed on
the China coast, 30 Chinese were deprived of their means of
living, and that half of them so deprived became robbers or
insurgents. The introduction of railways into China would
* The exception to which I allude, is formed hy a class of people called
the To'pi, or *^ lazy people.'' These people are not, as is generally helieved,
of Chinese race. Some legends state that they are of Mongol extraction.
They exist in the province of Che-kiang, and may only be barbers, ser-
vants, actors, &c. They are obliged even to button their dresses in a dif-
ferent way from those who have the birthright of freedom. They are
forbidden to marry with respectable people ; and any one taking a wife from
them is for ever polluted, and becomes as one of them. Still this dis-
quaJdfication of the To-]^i holds good only in the Che-kiang province ; for
when they have crossed into other provinces they can merge mto respect-
able citizens.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
their Language, Government, Social Institutions, 8fC. 17
create far greater distress ; and I conscientiously believe that the
Chinese government is not as yet capable of coping with the
complications and difiSculties which too sudden an introduction
of railways would occasion. Emigration to the rice-fields of
South America^ and to the unoccupied lands in Africa and
Australia^ together with a good military organization^ wiU^ I be-
lieve, eventually solve the question. The fear of such sudden
distress makes the Government averse to encouraging any
scheme which involves taking a body of men away from the in-
fluence of their family^ and placing them in any position where
a temporary distress might render them desperate ; hence the
discouragement which the Government always shows to work-
ing mines^ and to other enterprises which would vastly increase
the national wealth. Hence^ too^ the Government shows great
readiness to appease popular fury by the sacrifice of an officer
who has given umbrage to the people.
We have thus seen that the sphere of the executive is much
limited by municipal councils, guilds^ and trade-unions^ and
that the officers of the Government are often prevented from
giving effect to arbitrary and unjust measures by the dread of
popular resentment. Great as these checks are on the auto-
cracy of the authorities^ a still greater exists in the closeness of
famOy ties, the enormous power of the head of the household,
the willingness with which his dictates are obeyed by his rela-
tives and dependents, and the readiness with which members of
the same family assist each other. The clannish feeling is so
strong that a wealthy man, instead of hoarding his money, or
spending it in pleasure, takes a pride in maintaining, in various
degrees of dependence and subserviency, a number of followers.
Every shop supports a far greater number of a family than in
England we should imagine possible ; and from the highest guild
down to the lowest trade-union, family interest is required to
get a man admission as a member. The head of the family is
not necessarily what we should call the representative of the
house genealogically ; he is often a cadet who has retrieved the
house^s fortune, and to whom his elder has voluntarily yielded
the precedence. Cadets, too, often leave their own family, and
form a branch family that may in power eclipse the family from
which it has sprung ; but however rich and powerfrd such cadet
may be, and to however low a state the elder may have fallen
(provided there has been no crime or disgrace connected with
the affair), the cadet will always verbally treat his elder as a
superior. In China there exists a system which, I believe, is
peculiar to that country — a system of keeping a Ckia-pu, or
Family Register, in which are entered the names of every mem-
ber, and a short account of their lives. Some of these registers
-.* ' Digitized by VjOOQIC
18 C. T. Gardner — On the Chinese Race .*
extend to a thousand volumes ; but they are guarded with such
secrecy that few Europeans^ even those well acquainted with the
Chinese character^ know of their existence. In published trans-
lations of Chinese novels^ the word Chia-pu has been misunder-
stood. I was very anxious to send an account of these Chia-pu
to the Paris Exhibition of 1867, and to place in the Chinese
model house an imitation Chia-pu; but no inducement that
I offered could prevail on any Chinaman to let me have a sight
of one.
If a member of a family has disgraced himself, a family conclave
is held ; and if after repeated warnings there seems no hope of
amendment, his name is solemnly erased from the family regis-
ter, and the motives of his punishment duly recorded. From
this time forth, he is an outcast, can get no respectable employ-
ment, and has either to emigrate, live a life of crime or mendi-
cancy, become a Buddhist priest, or be converted to Christianity.
If his after-life retrieves his character, he is often readmitted
into the family.
Connected with family influence is the position of women. It
is a common mistake regarding this subject to suppose that
women are considered in China mere animals. Nothing, in
fact, can be Airther from the truth. Marriage is fenced about
by ceremonies and observances more stringent and minute than
it is in European countries ; and though a man is allowed nomi-
nally to have as many concubines as he pleases, he is allowed
only one wife, properly speaking. To this wife he is generally
married at the age of sixteen ; and the alliance is usually con-
cluded by the parents of the young people through the means
of a professional matrimonial agent. Theoretically a man has
full power over his wife ; practically she has a father and big
brothers who will not allow her to be ill used. By law, daugh- I
ters of men who have attained the lowest literary grade can only I
be first wives ; but this law is often evaded. The first betrothal
consists of the reception by the family of the bride of a present
from the family of the bridegroom ; but on the ceremony of
marriage a large trousseau and dowry are generally given to the
bride. The husband does not usually interfere with this dowry :
moreover, at the wife's death, her wishes as regards the bestowal
of her dowry generally receive attention. It is disgraceful for
a wife to marry a second time ; a concubine, on the other hand,
is generally a purchased slave, and she incurs no disgrace in
uniting herself to another master, either after the death of her
first master or after her divorce from him. The punishment of
a wife for adultery is far more severe than that of a concubine
for the same crime. Again, husband and wife mutually worship
each other's ancestors.
Digitized by VjOOQIC
their Language, Government, Social Institutions, ifc. 19
Another curious fact with regard to women in China is that
the law compels a father or slave-owner to provide a husband or
husband master for his daughter or female slave before she
arrives at the age of twenty-one years^ unless the girl goes be-
fore a magistrate and declares that she prefers a life of celibacy.
Girls frequently do this, being moved thereto either by religious
motives of Buddhist asceticism, or by believing that in thus
doing what they call Haoh-shUi (or work of supererogation),
they may bring down the blessing of Heaven on their friends,
or, finally, in order that they may live with their parents and be
a succour to them in their old age. Hence, if we except Bud-
dhist nuns, old maids are unknown in the country.
The concubines, as before stated, are generally purchased
slaves; but slavery is not confined to them. The condition of a
slave is modified, first by the fact of the absence of caste in China,
secondly by the slave and master belonging to the same race, and
thirdly by the natural good temper of the Chinese people. The
household drudges of a great family are generally slaves, and in
most cases identify themselves with the interests of their mas-
ter's family, living with them on terms of great intimacy. Field-
labourers are sometimes slaves. Occasionally a childless man
purchases a boy to adopt as his son in order to have some one
who will sacrifice to his spirit after death. Slaves are generally
treated kindly ; and the institution of slavery acts as a great pre-
ventive of infanticide. Connected with slavery, I may be allowed
to mention a curious episode which came under my own obser-
vation. In the course of my ofl&cial work it became my duty to
prosecute an Englishman for extorting money by means of
threats of violence from a poor Chinese family. As collateral
evidence I brought before the Court a pawn-ticket of the same
date as the alleged offence, worded in Chinese as follows :
Foo-SHENO Pawnshop.
June 14th, 1868.
Article Pawned Young girl, 5 years old.
Amount advanced 7 dollars.
Conditions Money to be repaid within
,- ^ , three months, or property
^ * i to vest in pawnbroker.
Child's maintenance to
be paid by borrowers of
the money.
The mother of the family had pawned her own child to obtain
the money needful to satisfy the extortion of the Englishman.
The Chinese are in general a kindly-disposed people, as is
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
as
=1
Ah
20 C. T. Gardner— On the Chinese Race :
proved by the great number of their Benevolent Institutions.
Among the chief of these is the Government plan of dissemi-
nating a long moral work called the Sacred Edicts which is an
ethicid discourse on the five cardinal duties between children
and parents^ husband and wife^ senior and junior relatives^
friend and friend^ people and government. By law^ this Sacred
Edict has to be read once a year to aU the subjects of the em-
pire. Again^ Chinese genti^ often subscribe towards printing
and disseminating^ as advertisements^ exhortations to the people
to lead a moral and virtuous life. Buddhists have a regular
Tract Society, for inculcating their tenets.
At Peking some of the empty granaries are put at the dispo-
sal of beggars and the extreme poor as gratuitous lodgings.
In times of famine, the Chinese Government distributes rice
gratuitously. Soup-kitchens are established, and benevolent
merchants and gentry associate to sell food to the poor at cost
price. In times of plague, Government and private individuals
give free theatrical representations and displays of fireworks to
the people, in order to distract their minds. At Pakwan afid
many other places there are free schools. At Hangchow, there
is a hospital for the blind and infirm, with 'their families, con-
taining 2000 inmates, with a statf of forty medical men who
give gratuitous advice and medicine. Free lodging is given;
but the patients are provided with light work in order to pay
for their own food. Societies for the prevention of infanticide
are common all over the empire. These societies both issue
good books and establish foundling hospitals, where the children
of the poor are received. Another institution common to the
empire, with local committees and managing boards, is that for
the burial of the uncoffined dead.
It is notable that there exists a society for collecting waste
paper on which there are any written characters. The Chinese
in their reverence for literature have a superstitious respect for
any thing containing writing. Hence, in every town which I
have visited, there are little boxes, above which is written a
request to the passer-by, asking him to deposit in it any waste
paper that he may be possessed of, bearing written characters,
in order to avoid ^he literature being trampled in the dust.
The Chinese avoid using printed paper as wrappers. Again,
during the late war the Government being greatly straitened
for money on account both of the Tai-ping war and of our ex-
pedition, were urged to the resource of greatly depreciating the
coinage, and issued a quantity of iron cash, which, however, the
people refused to receive, and threw away in quantities. As
on each coin four characters were engraved, a benevolent asso-
ciation started into existence and paid for their collection, in
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
their Language, Government, Social Institutions, ^c. 21
order to prevent their being trodden in the mud^ and thus got
together many cartloads of them, which they afterwards melted
into a monument to commemorate the event.
The Chinese Religion shows signs of antiquity similar to those
already seen in its language, government, and institutions. The
worship of ancestors, and the deification of national heroes con-
stitute the religion of all classes. With regard to ancestral
worship, there are evidences to prove that at one time there was
human sacrifice to the manes of the departed. From early
times, figures made of wicker and covered with painted paper
were substituted, and are still in use over the empire, being
burnt at funeral obsequies, with similar images representing
horses, mules, carriages, &c. These are supposed to afford at-
tendants to the deceased, suited to his rank in the next world ;
and gilt and silvered paper made up in the form of specie (i. e.
shoes of sycee) being burnt in a similar manner, are supposed
to give him the means of keeping up state, bribing the infernal
judges, and so forth. Among the more intelligent natives of
the present day these usages are practised only because dictated
by all-powerful custom ; while the ignorant still believe in their
efficacy. Again, the Chinese believe that all disease is caused
by maleficent spirits of departed men, who, having no posterity
to offer sacrifices, and yet possessing the same need of food as
when sojourners on earth, are compelled, vampyre-like, to prey
upon the health of the living. Hence the Chinese have insti-
tuted a yearly service called the Foo-ying-k'ow, or " appeasing
the burning mouths.''
Confucianism, commonly called a religion, is in reality merely
a system of ethics. The grand master, chief of conservatives,
would not interfere with the religion sanctioned by custom;
and as his mind was too intelligent to believe in its fables, he
careftdly abstained from discussing them in his precepts, though
invariably adopting the customary rites in his practice.
Buddhism, which has a greater power to adapt itself to cir-
cumstances than even Roman Catholicism, has, instead of trying
to make a tabula rasa of former creeds, simply reared a super-
structure, and only endeavoured to engraft its legends, morals,
and philosophy on the ancient stock ; hence, in a measure, its
great success. Its hard dogmas are not preached to any but
the adepts. To the ignorant, a material heaven and hell is
spoken of, the latter with all the apparatus of torture used in
the Chinese prisons. Nor in this matter are mere words em-
ployed : in many of the Buddhist temples are rooms with
painted figures representing the punishment of the wicked in
the next world. Pictures of these are sold, and, coming to Eng-
land under the name of " Chinese punishments," have tended.
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
22 C. T. Gardner— 0« the Chinese Race :
more than any thing else^ to disseminate the idea that the Chi-
nese are a cruel people.
Mahomedanism and Christianity^ by demanding a renuncia*
tion of superstitious practices dear to the Chinese^ have had as
yet only a limited influence. But it may be observed that, un-
derlying all belief in a multiplicity of gods and deified heroes,
there has ever been a notion, more or less vague, of a Supreme
Being {'Pien), who, when made a subject of thought, has been
sometimes confounded with nature, but sometimes also regarded
as a personal being — ^a hearer and answerer of prayer.
So much for the past and present of the Chinese people. It
is not difficult to prophesy their future. Inch by inch they are
disputing possession of new worlds with the Auglo-saxon race.
Their industry, economy, and, above all, their clannishness
make them formidable competitors with us in the labour-
market. Probably this competition will end in a compromise.
John Chinaman will occupy to himself the torrid regions, but
will be found utterly unsuited to work in cold climates — ^not
from lack of industry, but from lack of energy. The frigid
zones will, I think, be monopolized by the Saxon race, who
have plenty of energy, perseverance, and endurance, but not so
much patience as is possessed by the Chinese.
APPENDIX.
I. On Chinese Mythological and Legendary History.
Native legends state that in the beginning of the world China
was governed for several millions of years by a great number
of princes. The first was Pan-ku, or Huen-tun, the Chinese
first man. Then came the Tien-Hwang, or Celestial King, with
thirteen successors, each of whom reigned 18,000 years. These
were followed by the Ti- Hwang, or Earthly King, with eleven
successors, each of whom reigned 18,000 years. Next came
Jen-Hwang, or Human King, with nine successors, reigning,
some say, 1,100,760 years, whilst others say 90,000. After
the Jen- Hwang and his successors came the Emperor Yu-chao
(the name signifying ''he that hath a nest^'). In his time
men were in a stage of savagery, eating fruits and raw animal
food. Yu-chao taught them to make huts of the branches
of trees and of leaves. The next Emperor, Sui-jfen (or " firc-
by-friction man''), observed in hut-building that wood was
combustible, and taught men to cook their food, instead of eat-
ing it raw ; he also taught them a system of writing by tying
knots in string at different distances. The lengths of the reign
of Yu-chao and Sui-jSn are, as may be expected, a disputed
point. Next came Fo-hi, who is said to have invented the
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
their Language^ Government , Social Institutions, Sfc, 23
Pa-kwa (or eight symbols) previously given (p. 5), to have dis-
covered the existence and use of metals and also of musical in-
struments, to have instituted marriage, to have divided the
Chinese into one hundred family-names, to have forbidden mar-
riages between persons of the same family-name (a law which
still exists), and to have invented a system of chronology of
cycles of sixty years — ^a system even now existing among the
Chinese : a key to this system, made by myself, and a compara-
tive table with the Christian era, compiled by Mr. Mayers, will be
found in Appendix II. But the most wonderful work attributed
to Fo-hi was the design for a written language — ^namely, that
all writing should be composed of a picture of Sui-jSn's knotted
string and his own eight symbols, and that they should be
formed according to six rules coinciding with the six divisions
into which, as I have stated, the Chinese divided their written
characters.
With Fo-hi commences exactitude of dates ; thus Fo-hi is said
to have reigned from 2953 to 2838 b.c, or 115 years, commen-
cing from &22 years ago. Fo-hi also instituted religious cere-
monies, such as sacrifices, and extended the Chinese dominion
from Shansi to Honan and Shantung. After Fo-hi came Yenti
or Shen-nung ; he set apart peculiar places for sacrifice, removed
the capital to Shantung, instituted the use of wheat, rice, peas,
&c., and discovered what plants were poisonous and their anti-
dotes. In his reign first arose rebellions and wars, and he accord-
ingly demanded military service from his subjects. He is said
to have reigned from 2838 to 2698 b.c, or 140 years, and was
finally deposed by Hsien-yuan, also called Hwang-ti and Yew-
hsiung, whose acts were as follow : — ^the invention, by a subject,
of 540 characters made in the form of bird^s claws, and of other
characters called the ^^ tadpole-head characters /' the institution
of punishment by public decapitation ; the invention of brick-
making; the builc[Lng temples and palaces; the use of bows,
arrows, military standards, &c. ; the invention of a new musical
instrument ; and the discovery of copper. In his reign, silk-
weaving and textile fabrics were introduced, as also the use of
carts and carriages on rollers. He established a tribunal of his-
torians— some to write down facts, and others to report speeches.
He divided the then existing empire into chow of 860,000
families ; each chow comprised 10 sze of 36,000 families each,
each sze 10 tu of 3600 families, each tu 10 y o{ 360 families,
each y 5 /t of 72 families, each li 3 pong of 24 families,
and each pong 3 tin of 8 families. His astronomers disco-
vered the fact that 19 solar years contained 235 lunar months.
In his time state-robes were first used. After a reign of 100
years (2698 b.c to 2598 b.c), he was succeeded by his son
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
24 • C. T. Gardner— On the Chinese Race :
Shao-hao^ who is said to have instituted the present prevailing
custom that civil mandarins should wear on their dress the
figure of a bird^ and military mandarins that of a beast : the prac-
tice of sorcery and magic commenced in this reign. Shao-hao
reigned 84 years (2598 b.c. to 2514 b.c.)j and was succeeded by
Chwan-hu^ a grandson of Hwang-ti, who reigned 78 years, fix)m
2514 to 2437 b.c The only thing important to note in this reign
is that it is said that the existing custom that makes the Em-
peror the intermedium between heaven and the people was now
first introduced. To him succeeded Ti-ku, or Kao-sin, grandson
of Shao-hao, and great-grandson of Hwang-ti. It was he who
first established public collies : he reigned 70 years, from 2437
to 2367 B.C. Poems said to have been written in his reign are
preserved in Chinese classics. After Kao-sin succeeded Ti-chih,
who reigned 9 years, 2367 to 2358, after whom came Yao*,
who was a son of Kao-sin : born ten months after the death of
the father, by an immaculate conception, he was exposed on the
mountain by his mother, who feared a charge of incontinence ;
but he was spared, nay, succoured, by the wild animals of the
forest.
Chinese history up to this time I imagine to be mythologic,
an attempt as it were to account for the existence of the human
race generally — ^though of course occasional traits of national
ideosyncrasy show themselves, and national pride has fixed
upon known localities as the theatre of the different events said
to have occurred. It is for others, better acquainted than I am
with the early myths of mankind, to state whether any analogy
can be found between these myths and those of other nations.
We now come to the Chinese legendary history : — Yao from
2357 to 2255, Shun from 2255 to 2205, and Yu from 2205
to 2197 — a period in all of 160 years. To other previous
emperors, Chinese history had ascribed the invention of nearly
all the great material appliances and customs in use up to
the time of Confucius. While, therefore, history preceding the
time of Yao describes the deeds of rulers, after Yao to Yu
we have instead of deeds their moral discourses. There is a
notable exception to this rule in the fact that to Yao, Shun,
and Yu (especially the latter) is ascribed the clearing of the
primaeval forest of Shan-hsi, Shen-hsi, and Honan to as far
south as Shao-hsing in the province of Ch£-kiang, Now,
Other chronologists give : —
Fo-hi B.c. 2862-2737
Shen-nung. . B.C. 2737-2697
Hrien-yuan B.C. 2697-2697
Shao-hao . . b.c. 2697-2613
Chwan-hu. . B.C. 2613^2435
Kao-sin B.C. 2435-2365
Ti-chih B.C. 2366-2367
Yao B.C. 2357-2266
Shun B.C. 2256-2206
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
their Language, Government , Social Institutions, 8fC/ 25
though we may not credit all that Chinese historians have said
of Yu, and though works which must necessarily have occupied
many centuries are by the Chinese said to have been executed in
the reigns of Yao, Shun, and Yu, yet the existence of Yu
is an undoubted fact. An inscription containing his very
words, and probably also the fac simile of the characters in
which those words were written, is still existing; but it is a
noteworthy fact that the mountains therein mentioned as the
scene of his labours are all in Shan-hsi, a province in the
north-west of China, bordering upon Artous Mongolia, anciently
called Serica. These four mountains are situated between 40^
and 32° N. lat., and 108"* and 114"* E. long. We may therefore
reasonably condude that the colonization of the southern pro-
vinces and the clearing of the primaeval forests were effected
after the time of Yu. Two things are worth mentioning— one
being that before the time of Yu the monarchy was elective.
Yu, however, was the founder of the first Chinese dynasty ; and
nineteen of his descendants sat on the throne. Again, an;er the
time of Yu we have no account of kings living and reigning
beyond the number of years that modem experience shows to be
probable. Close upon Yu's time, too, was the first eclipse re-
corded by the Chinese, viz. that which took place b.c. 2127.
From these records I think we may not unreasonably make
the following hypotheses : — First, at some time before 2300 b.c.
colonists with some civilization, such as the art of writing in a
rudimentary form, existed or came to the north-west of China;
and, secondQy, these colonists were not in a sufficiently civilized
state to preserve any records or even legends available for his-
toric uses earlier than the time of Yu, say 2250 b.c, at which
date they must have been a long time in the country, as no le-
gends are in existence showing how they first arrival. If we
allow that the human race is of a common origin, it is an inter-
esting problem to determine when the Chinese first separated
firom the common stock, and whether the Tolboth Beni Noah
throws any light on the subject. While we take lat. 40° and
long. 108° as the principal point of ingress of the Chinese race
into their present country, we must remember that it is proba-
bly not the only point of ingress, but it is in all likelihood the
most ancient, and the only one where we can fix an approximate
date, viz. fix)m b.c 2800 to b.c 2300.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
26
C. T. Gardner — On the Chinese Race :
II. On Chinese Time.
m
(YiH Chow.)
A cycle of sixty years.
Ten Heavenly Characters,
a*bcdefghij
Twelve Earthly Characters.
1
m
p q
Year of
Year of
Year of
Year of
Year of
Year of
Year of
Cycle.
Cycle.
Cycle.
Cycle.
Cycle.
Cycle.
Cycle.
1 ak
11 au
21 as
81 a q
41 a 0
51 am
1 ak
2 bl
12 bv
22 bt
32 br
42 bp
52 bn
8 cm
13 ck
23 cu
38 C8
43 cq
53 CO
4 dn
14 dl
24 dv
34 dt
44 dr
54 dp
5 eo
15 e m
25 ek
35 eu
45 es
65 e q
6 f p
16 fn
26 fl
36 fv
40 ft
56 fr
'M
17 go
18 hp
27 gm
28bn
87frk
38 hi
47 pu
48 hv
67 ffs
68 It
9i8
19 iq
29 io
39 im
49 ik
59 iu
10 jt
20 jr
30jp
40 j n
60jl
60 jv
SuppoBing the system of cycles to have existed in 4004 b.c. (which
it did notf), that year would have been the fourteenth of the cycle ;
thence it is easy to find out any date, as the first year of the cycle
would fall as follows : —
Female.
Male and
Female.
Male and
Female in
conjmiction.
No Gender.
Mal&
B.C. 4017
8957
8897
3837
8777
8717
3657
8697
3537
3477
3417
3357
3297
3237
3177
8117
8057
2997
2937
2877
2817
2767
2697
2637
2677
2517
2467
2397
2337
2277
2217
2167
2097
2037*
1977
1917
1857
1797
1737
1677
1617
1567
1497
1437
1377
1317
1267
1197
1137*
1077
1017
957
897
837
777
717
667
697
637
477
417
367
297
237
177
117
57
A.D.4
* The letters are given only to denote the order.
t Either 2037 B.C. or 1737 b.c was probably the commencement of the
Cycle.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
their Language y Government y Social Institutions, Ifc. 27
The year 1 a.d. is the fifty-eighth year of cycle ; the first year Mis
as follows : —
Male Axid
female in
conj unction.
No
Gender.
Male.
Female.
Male and
Female.
A.D.4
804
604
004
1204
1604
1804
64
364
664
964
1264
1564
1864
124
424
724
1024
1324
1624
1924
184
484
784
1084
1884
1684
1984
244
544
844
1144
1444
1744
2044
By denoting gender
of cycle of 60 years
the Chinese educe a
cycle of 300 years.
The present year, 1870, is consequently the seventh year of cycle
without gender. It is interesting to observe that in the cycle in
Tibet, 1870 is the fifth, not the seventh year of cycle ; that is, a
discrepancy of two years has crept in between- tne Chinese and
Tibetan cycles.
JSjeg to Animal identified with gears of Cycle, or Cgcle of
twelve gears.
I
13
25
37
49
year of cycle,
a mouse.
2
14
26
38
50
ff fj
ox.
3
15
27
39
51
f* n
tiger.
4
16
28
40
62
ff f}
hare.
5
17
29
41
63
V V
dragon.
6
18
30
42
54
»> *j
serpent.
7
19
31
43
55
ft ij
horse.
8
20
32
44
56
}} Ji
sheep.
9
21
33
45
57
9f n
ape.
10
22
34
46
58
9} yt
bird.
11
23
35
47
59
it tf
dog.
12
24
36
48
60
99 99
hog.
Having thus mentioned the formation of cycles, I proceed to the
formation of the year. This consists, in China, of twelve lunar
months of alternately, or nearly alternately, twenty-nine and thirty
days ; hence new moon always rails on the Ist of the month, and fuU
moon on the 15th or 16th. To approximate lunar to solar time,
seven intercalary months are added m the course of nineteen years.
The month is aivided into three periods — the first ten days, second
ten days, third nine or ten days according to the leujc^th of the
month. The division of time into weeks of seven davs is unknown
in China. It is evident, from what I have stated above, that 235
lunar months make nearly nineteen years ; hence the Chinese have
235 astronomical names of months, which names are used in judicial
astrology, and form two of the eight characters exchanged in the
ceremony of marriage.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
28 C. T. Gardner — On the Chinese Race,
Discussion.
Thk President referred to the similarity between certain Chinese
customs and those of the Polynesians, such as the exclusion of a
word occurring in the name of a great chief. In like manner, the
prohibition of marriage between persons of the same surname is a
custom common to the Chinese and the Australians. He alluded to
the popular but erroneous notion that the Chinese were physicallr
identical with the Mongols, and pointed to the fact that althoura
both had long black hair on the head, and only scanty hair on the
face, yet the Chinese had a long skull, with fairly developed brow-
' ridges, whilst the Central Asiatic had a broad skull deficient in
brow-ridges.
Capt. 8HERARD Osborne, E.N., said that he was not competent
to pass an opinion upon any of the points alluded to in the paper
beyond that of the social organization of the Chinese people. On
that point Mr. Gardner's paper appeared to him a very perfect pho-
tograph of the condition of a race that had attempted to extend the
patriarchal and plirental system, which serves to control a family, to
the government of 400 millions of people. That it was a success he
disputed, though it might be interesting and strange. The Chinese
systems of education, morality, and government were incapable of
meeting the wants of to-day, or of securing the progression and hap-
piness of that mighty people in their inevitable contact with Euro-
pean civilization. Mr. Gardner bore somewhat hard on the effect
which contact with a superior civilization had produced on the con-
dition of the Chinese race, and had depreciated that progress which
was as inevitable as it was good. Capt. Osborne joined issue with
him there, Chinese civilization and self-government were of them-
selves incapable of progress beyond a certain point, which seemed to
be reached about every 200 years, when there was a general up-
heaving of the masses, horrible rebellions, and frightful destruction
of human beings. Then the land relapsed into a state of torpor,
and peace reigned again in China. Such had been her past history.
The remedy for this was, no doubt, Emigration ; but whence came
that new institution ? When the speaker first went to China, thirty
years ago, it was death by the laws of the country for the poorest
creature to emigrate. They are wiser now ; but thanks to whom ?
why, to European example and English pressure. So with all else we
offer them. The steamship they have already accepted. The railway
and engineering talent of Europe is just what China now most needs.
They are excellent in aU that they have put their hand to, and
the speaker knew no limit to what the people, unhampered by their
wretched government and laws, were capable of becoming. In front
of them, across the Pacific, lay land whither they were going in tens
of thousands. Around them on every side were countries wild and
hostile, which they had already colonized or would shortly. As
colonists their powers of self-government, and the ease with which
they formed petty organizations, were, in such wild lands as Borneo
and Malaya, a great advantage against the idle and hostile races
which they were superseding. It was there, as compared with wild
Digitized by VjOOQIC
Discussion. 29
Malays and savage Dyaks, that the Chinese system of goyemment
shone ; but it would not bear comparison with even tlie worst of
European rule for large communities in modem days.
It nad been said that the introduction of railways near Shangai
wotdd throw thousands of Chinamen out of employ, and perhaps
drive them to become mere banditti ; but Capt. Osborne repied bv
referring to the great inundations of the Yellow River, through which
it had been computed that many millions of Chinese had been either
starved or driven to beggary. European engineering skill, if in-
troduced, would probably have averted these inundations, and would
thus have saved all these unfortunate beings.
Mr. BowLAi^D Hamiltok, in reference to Capt. Osborne's re-
marks that the rebellions of the Chinese were caused by the want
of any means of subsistence being found for the people in case of any
great catastrophe, stated that, in 1859, one of the worst of the rebel-
lions (that of the so-called Nienfi, who ravaged Shantung speciallv)
was understood to have arisen from the abandonment of the works
to retain the Hwang-Ho after they had been carried away by a great
inundation. Some 30,000 people were then said to have been thus
thrown out of employment ; and no other means of gaining a sub-
sistence were open to them, nor were there any imperid^or pro-
vincial resources applicable to meeting so great an evil : hence the
wretched people had no other means of saving their lives than by
plundering the neighbouring cities. He believed that two great
evils in China were the want of a ** Poor Law," and inadequate tax-
ation. For any great disaster beyond the newer of private or local
benevolence, there were no means of remedy provided by the law ;
and as regarded taxation, though no doubt the people paid heavily,
yet no adequate amount ever came to the genend or imperial trea-
sury.
The moral state of the people showed a marked coincidence with
this social condition. The feeling of fidelity to the village or guild
was very strong ; but the conscience of the people did not rise to the
perception of Uieir hisher duties to the state or to its courts of law.
W ith a vast extent of empire, showing many excellencies in detail,
there was no power, moral or material, to meet great difficulties or to
bring imperial resources to meet imperial necessities.
The Eev. Prof. Suhmsbs expressed his opinion that if the language
of China were viewed apart from the written characters by which it
was expressed, and then compared with the languages of the neieh-
bouring nations, some common points of resemblance would be dis-
covered, especially in the construction of phrases and sentences, as
well as in the forms of words and idioms. The Chinese language
was more worthy of the attention of the philologist than it was
generally deemed to be ; and in this opinion the speaker was borne
out by the assertion of a very learned Sanskrit scholar, who be-
lieved that Chinese should form the basis and starting-point of
philological study. With regard to the similarity of constructions,
be found resemblances between the Chinese and Tibetan, and even
the Sanskrit.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
80 C. T. Gardner — On the Chinese Race.
Mr. Htde Clabkb said be felt bound to differ from bis friend
Mr. Hunter aa to tbe bjpotbesis tbat tbe Chinese is tbe original
language from wbicb tbe Aryan languages bave been practicallj
denved. It was necessary to be particularly cautious in draw-
ing conclusions of this kind ; for tbere is no language wbicb will
not offer suggestions of similarity witb otbers. IGs learned friend
Prof. Summers bad naturally referred to tbose wbicb be bad found
between Cbinese and tbe Aryan languages. He bimself bad found
remarkable coincidences between Osmanli Turkisb and Englisb ;
but no one could suppose tbat eitber language bad exercised an in-
fluence on the other in these details.
Mr. Ghu^ner had referred in bis paper to an interesting subject —
tbe relation of tbe Cbinese characters to those of the other ancient
nations ; and be might have added examples from the cuneiform, thus
extending tbe field of relationship. At the same time the propagation
and distribution of ideographic and phonetic signs bave no necessary
connexion witb any affinity of language as between the Cbinese and
any other stock ; nor do they justify the impression that the Cbinese
were tbe inventors, since they perhaps received them from another
and an earlier race. On tbe other nand, they do not prove that
ideographic writing was obtained by all the nations at one common
centre, because the earlier systems of writing were most likely
propagated from nation to nation, as at a later period the Phos-
nician alphabet is said by tradition to have been communicated by
Cadmus to the Greeks. Tbe distribution of tbe system of writing
is a comparatively late ethnological phenomenon, one much posterior
to tbat of any community of language.
The President had referred to illustrations of corresponding facts
to those adduced by Mr. Gardner; and such must be famiBar to
all of them. He had witnessed many such instances on tbe other
side of Asia ; and even details like the applications of names and the
influence of women bad their parallel in the Osmanli and other
eastern empires. We bad a recent instance of tbe literary name in
tbe case of our visitor, the late Puad Pasha, Euad being the literary-
name. Such illustrations might be multiplied. While making this
observation, wbicb goes chiefly to this extent — ^that a similar state of
society, or of circumstances, will often bring about similar institu-
tions, it must nevertheless be borne in mind, as a practical result of
ethnological teaching, tbat tbe government of a country must be
conducted in relation to tbe habits and customs of tbe natives. In
this respect such researches as tbose of Mr. Gardner, and the dis-
cussions wbicb they receive at tbe hands of men of science, are of
particular value in their bearing on the art of government, and in
our diplomatic and commercial relations with various races. Of this
influence the Government of India is showing evidence, and tbe ex-
ertions of Mr. Hunter, Mr. Gardner, and otbers, all contribute to a
better understanding.
Mr. Clarke remarked tbat be bad observed linguistic afflnities
between tbe languages of tbe S6urs and tbe Thugs of India and
tbose of the Koriaks, &c., and also between tbose of the Japanese and
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Dr. Leitner — On the Races and Languages of Dardistan, 31
Loo-Chooans and the Tamil group. If these be true, then the
Chinese, as intrusive on their intervening area, will be later in time,
and their descent irom the Tibeto- Chinese centre comparatively late,
and perhaps within the historic period. In such case they may have
inherited the civilization of earlier occupants. They would occupy
in China a position corresponding to that of the Aryans in India.
Ordinary Meeting, November 28rd^ 1869.
Professor Huxley, LL.D., F.B.S., President, in the Chair.
New Member. — ^Major-General Alexander Cunningham.
Dr. Leitner exhibited a portion of his collection of objects of
ethnological interest from Dardistan and Tibet. He then made
a verbal communication on the Dards^ of which the following is
an abstract : —
III. On the Races and Languages of Dardistan.
By Dr. G. W. Leitner, M.A.
The author commenced by giving an account of his tour in 1866^
which extended from the beginning of May to the last week in
October. During this period he passed through Lahul^ Zans-
kar, Ladak^ Little Tibet, Kashmir, Astor, and Ghilghit. Find-
ing the ordinary passes closed, he discovered with much difficulty
a passage into Ladak through Lahul and Zanskar by crossing
the Shingun and Marang, instead of by following the usual route
by the Bara-lacha and the Lachalung. He thus reached Ladak
in the middle of May, one month before the arrival of the post,
and long before the passes are considered open.
In visiting the Abbot of Pugdal in Zanskar, Dr. Leitner found
him willing to undertake the safe conveyance of any European
to and from Lassa. It was in the huge cavern-monastery of
Pugdal that the Hungarian, Csoma de Coros, spent five years as
a lama in order to learn Tibetan. Among the good effects of
his life here, may be mentioned the abolition of the use of the
prayer- wheel.
Dr. Leitner referred to the exertions of the Maharajah of Kash-
mir in promoting the advance of Hindooism, a fact opposed to
the general idea that this faith is never proselytizing. During
this tour the author discovered a people called the Brokhpd, of
pure Aryan origin and traditions, living side by side with the
Tibetans.
As the Maharajah of Kashmir held some Chilasi prisoners, it
was considered by the Punjab Government that the services of
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
82 Dr. Leitner — On Dardistan,
Dr. Leitner, when in Kashmir, might be utilized for the purpose
of collecting information regarding these people. It was sug-
gested that there might be some connexion between Chilas and
the Kaylus or Olympus of the Hindoo gods. Failing, however,
to obtain the required information in Kashmir, Dr. Leitner felt
it to be his duty to cross the frontier, although the country was
then engaged in war with Kashmir. He accordingly advanced
to Ghilghit, thus going four marches beyond the furthest point
previously attained by any European traveller. In this way he
dispelled the illusion regarding the inaccessibility of Dardistan,
or the country lying between Khagan and the Hindoo- Koosh.
The Dards inhabiting this country were previously regarded as a
ferocious people, and even as cannibals. They are a remnant
of an ancient and pure Aryan race; and their languages were
probably spoken long before Sanskrit was developed into the
language of literature.
A great exception, however, is to be found in the Khajunah
(the language spoken by the people of Hunza and Nagyr), which
apparently bears no resemblance to any other known language.
The only attempt at inflection consists in certain prefixed gut-
turals. It would seem, however, that the verb to be resembles
an Aryan form; but it may have been introduced at a late
period. The Hunza people speaking this language are known
as the mountain-robbers of Kunjut.
Although the Dards have no written character, they have pre-
served orally, in songs and stories, some most interesting frag-
ments of history and mythology. Dr. Leitner concluded by
reading a Dardu legend which he had committed to writing,
and which professed to give an historical account of the origin
of Ghilghit. In this legend it was stated that a race, believed to
be aborigines, were once ruled over by a monster who indulged
in cannibalism. At a certain time three fairies appeared on a
mountain, and ultimately delivered Ghilghit from the oppressor.
After his death, an annual festival was held in commemoration
of the deliverance.
Discussion.
The Presidskt inquired as to the physical characters of the Siah-
p6sh Kafirs, who haid been described as a fair-haired, blue-eyed
people. The author replied that they were certainly &irer than the
Kashmirs, and that one of the Kafir youths who stayed with him had
blue eyes.
Mr. Trxlawitt Sa-UNDSRs was desirous of obtaining some infor-
mation on the natural conditions of these Ghilghit valleys, especially
of the north-eastern branch, including Bunza and Nagar or Nagayr.
The latter valley was often alluded to by the name of Kunjut, espe-
cially with reference to the depredations made by its people upon
Digitized by
Google
Discussion. 33
carayana trading to Yarkand from Badakshan on the west and Ladak
on the south.
It is remarkable that, although Kunjut is surrounded by peaks
25,000 feet in height, it is occupied by a permanent population ;
while at the same time the adjoining valleys on tbe east, which form
a part of the Shigar basin, are filled by the most formidable glaciers.
The Biafo glacier was found, by Captain Godwin- Austen, extending
from the frontier of Nagyr eastward for fifly miles. The causes of
these distinctions have yet to be explained.
It was with great pleasure that Mr. Saunders had heard of the
willingness of the Lama Abbot of the monastery of Pugdal in Zan-
skar to enable a qualified European to reach Lassa. Having in
view the promotion of negociations at Peking for the removal of the
absolute prevention bv the Chinese Ghovemment of European inter-
course between Britisn India and the Chinese dominions, Mr. Saun-
ders regarded such an exercise of the Lama's influence as highly desi-
rable, and deserving of the attention of Q-overnment.
Mr. ErvENQToir begged to be allowed to speak on the subject of
his frient Mr. Cooper's journey through China into Tibet. Me had
the pleasure of seeing ]S£r. Cooper at Hong £on&; after his return,
and understood that, furnished with passes from the Chinese author-
ities, he met with no opposition from the Maudarins to the prosecu-
tion of his journey through China ; but after leaving Chma and
Penetrating into Tibet, he was robbed and turned back by the
'ibetans; upon his return through China he met with kindness
from the Chinese. British subjects, he believed, found no difficulty
in obtaining the requisite passes, which enabled them to travel through
China with few obstacles from the authorities ; but were passes to
be obtained from Peking authorizing British subjects to travel in
Tibet, it is considered very doubtful whether they would thereby
be rendered secure from hindrance and ill-usage at the hands of tribes
only nonunally subject to the Chinese Emperor.
Mr. Htde Clajslke confirmed the statements of Dr. Leitner, that,
as far as his own investigations had gone, there are no known conge-
ners of Khajunah ; and he agreed with him that the verb '' to be " was
not Aryan, but that the resemblance was casual. The numerals in
many groups, as in the Indo-European, the Semitic, and the Malay,
are typical and can be traced through each member of the group ;
but in the TJgro-Tatar this Ib not the case, and there is more than one
type of numerals. This may be the case with the Khajunah, which
possibly belongs to some group in which the numerals are un-
conformable. With regard to the other leading radicals, he hoped he
should not be misunderstood when he stated that they appeared to
bear some resemblance to Yenisseian. In the case of a member dis-
severed at a very andent period, the variations of type are always
found to be considerable. A very interesting question for investiga-
tion is whether there is any ethnological connexion between the
Khajunah and the Dardi stocks, and, in such case, whether the Dardi
tribes have not lost the Khajunah language and assumed the later
Aryan.
Digitized by VjOOy IC
34 Dr. Lkitner — On Dardisian,
Br. Campbell said that through Dr. Leitner's kindness he had
been enabled to inspect the whole of his collection at the India
Office, of which a small portion only was then exhibited. It ap-
peared to him that the articles of clothing and of domestic use
clearly indicated that they belonged to a Tibetan people, and that
the symbols of religious worship were decidedly Buddhistic. This
was worthy of note, as the great body of the people in Ghilghit, Chi-
tral, and Chilas were described by Munphool Pundit in 1867, and by
Dr. Leitner himself, as Mahomedans of tne Sunni and Shia sects. Dr.
Campbell greatly regretted that General Cunningham (whose account
of Ladak and I)ardistan had been frequently referred to by Dr.
Leitner) was not present ; but Munphool Pundit's report was valuable
as confirming Dr. Leitner's account of the country and people ho
had visited*. Begarding the Siah-Posh Kafirs, said by the Pundit
to have blue eyes, ruddy complexion, and fair hair. Dr. Leitner hesi-
tated to give his assent. Sir Alexander Bumes, who described the
Kafirs in 1831, saw one boy only of this remarkable tribe ; " his com-
plexion, hair, and features were quite European, his eyes were of a
bluish colour," and *' some of his words were Indian." 9o that in
respect of language Dr. Leitner's account agreed with Bumes's.
Dr. Leitner laid great stress on the advancement of Hindooism
in Dardistan, and on the authoritative efforts of the Maharajab of
Kashmir to spread his own religion in that country, and he depre-
cated the Maharajah's action in this direction. Dr. Campbell was
quite familiar with a similar advancement of quasi-Hindooism in
Nipal, where the Government was strictly Hindoo, and all classes had
to look to Hindoos as the sources of honour and preferment. Among
the various tribes of Nipal who are not Hindoos there is a constant
increase of Hindoo observances in religion and social usages, although
no forcible means are ever used to produce it.
Dr. Campbell was greatly pleased to hear the flattering tribute
paid by Dr. Leitner to the memory of the late Csoroa de Cords.
The speaker knew De Cords well ; there never was a more modest
and single-minded man, or a more devoted scholar. He came to
Darjeeling as his last hope of getting to Lassa ; but on his way there
from Assam he caught jungle-fever and died. Dr. Campbell said
he should have great pleasure in communicating what Ih*. Leitner
had said of De Coros to his fellow townsmen of Pesth, where his
memory was held in great veneration.
Dr. Leitner did not believe in the stories of cannibalism told of
some of the tribes of Dardistan ; and they might not be true ; but as
it appeared, from the historical account he had read of the foundation
of a new dynasty in Ghilghit on the destruction of a tyrant and
cannibal ruler, that there was some slight foundation for them,
Dr. Campbell said it was not surprising that the charge had come
down to present times.
• [An Extract from this Report follows the Discuasion. — Sub-Ed.]
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
MuNPHOoL Pundit — On Gilffit, Chitral, and Kashmir. 85
The following Extract from a Communicatiou by Munphool
Pundit to the Political Department, India Office, 1867, is printed
by permission of Dr. A. Campbell*.
Relations between GUgit, Chitral, and Kashmir.
Oilgit is a small mountainous country, traversed by a river of that
name and lying to the south of the Kara Koram, or Trans-Thibetan
range, on the right bank of the Indus.
It is about 100 miles lon^ from north to south, with a mean
breadth of 26 miles. Its area is therefore about 2500 square milesf.
Tasin, a subdivison of Chitral-bala (Upper Chitral), borders on
Gilgit in the west, Hunza and Nagri in the north and north-east,
Danl (Chelas and Hasura or Astor across the Indus) in the south
and south-east, and Balti in the east.
The Gilgit river is one of the principal mountain feeders of the
Indus. Its upper course is formed of two principal branches, the
Tasin and Parasot rivers. The former rises in north latitude 87°
and east^longitude 73°, at the point where the Kara Koram merges
into the Hindu-kush. The source of the Parasot is in 36° 10' north
latitude and 72° 40' east longitude, on the eastern face of the range
which gives rise to the Chitral or Kunar river. After a separate
course of 75 miles each, the two streams join above Eoshan, in lati-
tude 36° 20' and longitude 73° 30', and take an easterly course for
25 miles to Gkk)kuch, where they are joined by the Chatarkun river
from the north. Thence to the town of Gilgit its course is east-
south-east for 50 miles, below which it receives the joint tribute of
the Hunza-Nagri rivers. It continues the same course for about
30 miles further, to its junction with the Indus, below the defile of
Makpon-i-Shang-Bong. The general direction of the stream is to
the east-south-east, and its whole length not less than 180 miles.
The minimum discharge is probably 2(W0 cubic feet, or even morej.
The valleys in Gilgit are : — Gilgit in the south and south-west,
Chaprot in the north, Bakrot in the east, and Sai and Gor in the
south-east, &c. And the forts or walled habitations : — in the north,
Barr, Badlus, Chaprot, Chalat, and Nummul, along the right bank of
the Hunza river ; in the north-west, Bargu, Shakeyot, and Sherot, in
the Gilgit valley, the largest in the counhy, in the direction of Fayal
and Yasin; in the south, Gilgit, Danyur, Naupur, Shakwar, and
Manor ; in the south-east, Nanrot, Chakarkot, Jagote, Domat, Sai,
and Got ; in the east. Sanagahr, Bakrot, Hamusal, Ziaj, <&c.
The people of Gilgit are Shia Musalmans ; and the whole country
is now supposed to contain not more than 1000 houses.
Its produce in grain and fruits, viz. rice, barley, apples, pomegra-
nates, apricots, walnuts, peaches, figs, and grapes, barely suffices for
home consumption.
• [This document is reprinted without anyattempt to reconcile the spjelling
of proper names with that followed in Dr. Leitner^s communication. —
SuB-lSt).]
t Cunningham's 'Ladakh/ p. 3d. X ^&^- PP- ^, ^^^
Digitizecfty^OOgle
86 MuNPHooL Pundit — On GVffii,
Gilgit is 22 marches distant from Kashmir (the road between the
two places lying in a north-westerly direction, through Hasura aud
Bunji, old dependencies of Kashmir), 8 from Yasin, 4 from Gaokuch
(chief place in Payal, an old dependency of Yasin), 22 from Kashkaro
(capital of Lower Chitral), ana 6 from Daril.
Hunza (also called Kunjut) and ^aefri, two small Shia districts,
adjoining Gilgit in the north and north-east, and lying along the
opposite banks of the Hunza river, are ruled by two different Chiefs,
IL&jas Ghazanfar and Zahid Jafar, at variance with each other, who,
as the following narrative will show, are closely mixed up with the
question of the Gilgit frontier. Hunza is supposed to contain 1500
nouses, and Nagri about 4000* : —
The country of Chitral, divided into Upper (bala)and Lower (payan),
and held by two different branches of an ancient family of rulers, is
bounded on the north and north-west by the Hindu-kush range (con-
tinuation of the Trans-Thibetan or Kara Koram range), which divides
it from the Pamer steppes in the north, and the Wakhan, Zebak, and
Sanglich districts of Badakhshan in the north-west ; west and south-
west by Kafiristan ; south by the Pranshi (Laspur) range of moun-
tains ; east by Gilgit and the wild independent tracts of mountainous
country known by the provincial names of Shanaki and Kohistan —
the former (Shanaki) comprising the districts of Hodar, Dodshal,
Gibrial, Daril, Tandr, Komi, Palas, <S:;c., inhabited by different tribes
of Dards speaking the Bard dialect ; and the latter (Kohistan), a part
of Yaghistan, contains the districts of Khundeyah, Guryal, Dothoin,
Halail, Dubair, Samangyal, Munji, Bandkhar, &c., peopled by Afghans
who speak the Pashto.
The valley of Chitral, running in a south-westerly direction through
the whole length of the country (Upper and Lower included), and into
which numerous smaller valleys and defiles open out, is traversed
throughout by a river called Chitral, after the name of the country,
and Khunar, from the circumstance of its joining the Kunar or
Kama river at Chaghan Sarai, aplace in Kunar, whence the united
stream falls into the Landa or KTabul river at Jalalabad, 8 marches
below.
The Chitral river takes its rise from a lake called Chittiboi, at the
foot of the Chitral Pass, over the Kara-Koram or Trans-Thibetan
range, between Chitral and the Pamer steppes. This lake is some-
times closed with avalanches from the pass.
Chitral-bala lies along the upper course of the river, and Chitral-
payan on the lower.
The chief places in the former are — Mistuch, Yasin (seats of divi-
sional governments), Chitarkun, Payal, Gaokuch, Yarsh-gum ; and in
the latter, Chitral or Kashkaro, Suget, Baruz, Drus, &c.
The population consists* of Musalmans, both Sunni and Shia» and
Kafirs. The Sunnis inhabit the southern portion of the country,
and the Shias the northern and north-western tracts, adjoining the
* The two districts (Hunza and Nagri) have an area of 1672 square miles.
(Cunningham's 'Ladakh/ p. 38.)
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Chitral, and Kashmir. 37
Sbia districts of Wakhan, Zebak and Sanglich in Badakhsan, and
G-ilgit, &c. The Kafirs are confined to a tract bordering on Eiifiris-
tan, to which it formerly belonged, now under Chitral-payan.
The rulers, professing Stinniism, have, ever since the introduction
of Islamism into Central Asia, been carrying on the singularly hor-
rid practice of selling their own subjects into slavery. I'ollowin^ a
doctrine of their own creation, that the " Sharah " (Muhammacuui
law) permits the Sunni to make slaves of Kafirs (unbelievers),
amongst whom they include the Shias*, they have been in the habit
of capturing their Shia and Kafir subjects, as well as Siahposh E!afirs
or others kidnapped or forcibly brought away from the adjacent
countries of Kannstan, Oilgit, &c., and sellins them into slavery to
slave-dealers from Badakhshan, Kundus, Turkistan, Balkh, Bukhara,
and Afghanistan, &c., receiving their price in cash and goods. Cri-
minal and political offences amount the Shia and Kafir subjects of
Chitral are, as a general rule, punished by enslavement of the offen-
ders themselves, their children, or other grown-up relations. Some-
times whole families are sold away in groups. The Sunni population,
professing the same &ith as their rulers, and protected by the Sharah,
are free from all such servile bonda^ and transfer.
The slave forms one of the principal items of revenue of the Chi-
tral rulers. The annual tribute which they pay to the Chief of Ba-
dakhsan, to whom they owe a sort of allegiance, is made in slaves.
The Chitral slave girls and boys are the most prized of all the dif-
ferent descriptions of slaves brought to the Turkistan market, ex-
cepting, perhaps, the Irani (Persian), for their superior beauty f,
docility, and fidelitv. The Chitrali, perhaps, is equally faithful with
his brother slave of Africa, the negro (Habashi— Abyssinian), whose
devoted attachment to his master is proverbial in the East. The
Kafirs, distin^shed bv their whiter skins, redder complexion, blue
eyes, light hair, and roDuster form, are the most untractable and re-
vengeful of all the other descriptions of slaves in Central Asia.
Combining great physical strength with desperate courage, inured
to chase and war, from the nature of their country, their social
habits and institutions, and the constitution of their government,
which is purely patriarchal, divided into numerous patriarchies, split
by hereditary feuds into factions, the Kafirs have not only success-
fully repulsed the occasional predatory incursions of their Musalman
neighbours, the Afghans, the Chitralis, and the Badakhshis, but con-
stantly retaliated by making raids on all the tracts bordering on
their own. These marauding excursions have, of late years, ceased
* The Shia, though professing Islam, is looked upon by the Sunni in the
light of a Kafir, and termed "Rafazi'' (heretic). Throughout Turkistan
(Bukhara in particular) Shias are not tolerated. Whilst there, they are con-
sequently obbged to hide their belief, and conduct themselves in all outward
forms of religion, as well as social intercourse, like Sunnis.
t The ChitraUs bear a strong resemblance, m their physiognomy, features,
and colour, to the hill-neople of Chamba ana Kangra. Their beau^ consists
in symmetry of form, olack eyes, and hair. The Shias shave their beard,
and wear short hair, Uke natives of India.
Digitized by
Google
38 MuNPHooL Pundit — On Gilgit, Chitral, and Kashmir,
in the direction of Badakhshan and Chitral, since the eBtablishment
of friendly relations between the border Eifirs and the rulers of
those countries ; but the former stiU continue to infest and plunder
the caravan routes in the yicinity, and over the mountain passes of
Durah and Lahauri *.
The mutual dissensions amongst the Kafirs drove the Kafir tribes
now under Badakhshan and Chitral-pajan to submit to foreign
yokes.
Death is the only punishment the Kafirs inflict on their Musalmap
captives. All Kafir slaves who manage to escape back to their native
country (Kafiristan Proper) are allowed to revert to their faith and
social rights and privileges by their brethren.
The price of slaves throughout Turkistan generally varies from
600 to 100 Muhammad Shahi rupeest. It is generally paid partly
in cash and partly in goods, and rarely wholly in cash.
The Chitralis speak a peculiar dialect, called Chitrali ; the mercan-
tile and the higher classes speak Persian also.
The town of Chitral, called Kashkaro, or Kashkar by the Afghans,
capital of Chitral-payan, is the chief place of commerce in the coun-
try. It is situated on the two caravan routes between India, Ba-
dakhshan, and Yarkand, which, if cared for, can be made to connect
more closely the north-western frontier of India with Western
Turkistan through Badakhshan, and Eastern Turkistan through the
Pamer steppes, by the shortest, the directest, and, perhaps, the
easiest of all the lines of communication now in use. The only dan-
gerous portion of the route is the country of Yaghistan (Bajour and
Swat, including Dir), between Peshawar and Chitral.
Caravans of petty merchants now pass through Kashkaro annually,
between Peshawar, Yaghistan, and Afghanistan, on the south-east
and south west, and Badakhshan, Kundus, Balkh, Turkistan, and
Kolab, a principality in Bukhara, on the north-west, and Eastern
Turkistan on the north-east.
Mistuch and Yasin, in Chitral-bala, are also resorted to by traders
for the purchase of slaves. The former lies .on the caravan route
leading to Yarkand, 7 marches up the Chitral river from Kashkaro ;
the latter, lying between Mistuch and Gilgit, is about 15 marches
from Kjishkaro, and 6 or 7. from Mistuch.
Trade in Chitral is chiefly carried on by means of barter C* mar-
chah'*). The Peshawaris, |he Afghanistanis, and the Yaghistanis,
both Hindu and Musalman, exchange Bahadarkhel salt}, English
and Indian piece-goods, grocery, haberdashery, Bajour iron, for Har-
tal (orpiment), Chitral woollens (blankets and choghas), and falcons.
The merchants irom the north-west bring horses, Bukhara and Kho-
* The easiest and consequentlv the most frequented passes on the caiavan
route from Peshawar to Badakhshan. The former (Durah) lies over the
Hindu-kush range, between Chitral and Badakhshan, and the latter (Lahauri)
between Yaghistan and Chitral.
t A Muhanmiad Shahi rupee is equal to 1 rupee and 3 annas of English
money at Peshawar.
X ux the Kohat district of the Punjab.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Sir George Grey — On Quartziie Implements, 39
kand silks, cloaks of Eussiaa broad-cloth, and Badakhsliaa salt*,
cotton cloth, and degchoans (iron cans, cast after the Bussian style),
&c., for the purchase of slaves and Chitral woollens (cloaks, blan-
kets, and stockings). The trade between Yarkand and India, or
Afghanistan, through Chitral, is confined to certain adventurous
Afghans only : natives of Yarkand seldom or never take this route.
Chitral, as already stated, is held by two different branches of an
ancient femily, descended from a common ancestor, " Kathor." The
branch in possession of Chitral-bala is caUed the '' Khushwaktia,"
from Khushwakt, an ancestor of the present incumbents ; that holdinc;
Chitral-payan goes by the name of the " Shahkathoria," after Shah
Kathor, grandfather of thQ present ruler, Aman-ul-mulk. The two
branches not only rule over their respective countries, independently
of each other, but are generally at variance with one another.
Sir George Grey^ K.C.B.^ exhibited a collection of quartzite
implements from the Cape of Good Hope^ and the honorary
Secretary read the following extracts from letters on the subject.
IV. On CluARTZiTE Implements from the Cape op Good Hope.
By Sir George Grey, K.C.B.
Extract of letter from Thomas Holdin Bowker, Esq. : —
Tharfield; near Bathurst,
July 8th, 1860.
" I do not know whether you are acquainted with any of the
gentlemen who have taken an interest in our South-African
antiquities (for we have such things). In the year 1858 I was
the first to recognize the ancient stone arrow- and spear-heads,
since found scattered all the way from Tharfield to East London,
the Bashee, the Orange Free State, and to the Cape Flats and
Green Point. An account of the discovery of these implements
appeared in the ' Somerset and Bedford Courant,' and was taken
over and published by the Anglo- African newspaper in Graham's
Town ; since then I nave sent, through Mr. Layard, a parcel of
them to Professor Owen, of the British Museimi. I also sent at
his request, through Mr. Commanding-General Bamet in Gra-
ham's Town, a considerable number to General Lefroy, who
received them safely. My late mother's cousin. Lord Bedes-
dale, at Vernon House, St. James's Park, has also a select parcel.
One curious fact concerning these rude weapons, early attracted
my attention, which was this : no South-African tribe has ever
* From the mines of Ealaogan in Mashhad and in Farakhar, both districts
of BadftkhfthaTi,
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
40 Sir Oeobge Grey — On Quartzite Implements.
been discovered in the use of them^ not even upon their being
first visited by Europeans^ nor have they been found among any
tribe in the far interior^ though they may use them (as do the
Hottentots and Kaf&rs of the present day^ together with our-
selves) for the purpose of striking fire. I always use them for
striking fire when hunting or takuig wild boars. I am strongly
impressed with the idea that they are the sole remnant or record-
ing evidence in stone of a race of human beings that inhabited
South Africa in times far anterior to the advent of either
Hott«ntots^ Kaffirs^ or Bushmen.''
Extract of letter from Dr. W. G. Atherstone : —
Graham's Town,
September 14th, 1869.
" I sent to you by Mr. Maturin (Controller General) a small
box of stone arrow-heads Sec., from Tharfield, which Mr. Holden
Bowker gave me for you, and which I intended to have enclosed
with some of my own collections ; but Maturin left before I could
get mine ready. We found kitchen-mounds, with fragments of
pots, with the little bits of quartz incorporated, exactly like those
found in the Danish kitchen-mounds. I also found parts of a
human skeleton, a sacrum and pelvis (female), but so decomposed
that most of it crumbled to pieces in getting it out. The bones
stuck forcibly to the tongue, and must have lain buried there
beneath the shell-heaps for centuries. I have written an account
of this, and of the arrow-heads at the Kleenemand and Eiet
rivers."
EXPLANATION OF PLATE L
Hgs. 1 & 2. Stone objects found at Tharfield, neai Bathursty Lower Albany,
Gape of Good Hope — " probably ear-rings, or rather buttons for insertion
into the lobe of the ear. Natural size.
Tig. 8. Quartzite Implement, found at Tharfield, Gape of Good Hope. Hali"-
size.
Discussion.
Snt Oeoboe Gbsy said that he was not aware of any existing
race using or having used stone-implements in that part of South
Africa from which these stone implements came. Tne Hottentots
and Kaffirs (of various races) use iron implements, and are well ac-
quainted with processes for manufacturing iron. The Bushmen use
bone-headed arrows dipped in a deadly poison.
Kthe stone implements laid before the Society were manufactured
by a now extinct race, or by one now amalgamated with the Hotten-
tots and Kaffirs, they must, he thought, date back to a distant
origin ; for it is probable that the Hottentots, an iron-manufacturing
people, occupied the country of the Kaffirs, where these imple-
ments are found, before the Kaffirs ; for mountains and rivers in that
country still bear Hottentot names. The Kaffirs of that district
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Joum. Et^o. Soc PI
Fx^ 1.
"Na,t. Size
Fis 2.
Digitized by LjOO^ IC
STONE IMPLEMENTS «e. FROM THE CAPE OF GOOD HOPE.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Discussion. 41
hare also adopted into tHeir language two of the Hottentot clicks,
which are not found in the Kaflir class of languages.
The Kaffirs, themselves an iron-manufacturing people, have occu-
pied the country where these implements are found for many gene-
rations— ^at least fourteen (which they account for), and may have been
there for a much longer time ; and as they succeeded the Hottentots
in the country, these stone implements apparently date from a
remote epoch.
Col. Laitb Fox said that amongst the interesting relics exhibited
by Sir G-eorse &rey he noticed one or two types that were new to
him ; one of these was a small disk about 1^ inch in diameter and §
inch thick (PI. I. fig. 2) ; it appeared to be a water-worn pebble
roughly ground on the circumference. Such disks were usually
supposed to have been used as hammer stones : he thought, however,
that this was too small to be used for such a purpose, and that the
suggestion of Mr. Bowker, that it may have been used for insertion
into the lobe of the ear, was a very reasonable one.
Quartzite implements from the Cape have been exhibited and de-
scribed to this and other societies by Sir John Lubbock and Mr. Busk.
The majority of those now exhibited are of the same character as
those already known to us from the same locality, and do not call for
any special notice ; there is one form, however, which merits parti-
cular attention, from its resemblance to the palseolithic or drift type
of this country (fig. 3) : it is 6 inches in length, 4 in greatest width,
and from 1^ to 2 inches thick at the large end, of a pointed oval form,
the greatest width being at the thick end ; the small end and the
greater part of the sides are trimmed to a cutting edge ; the thick
end is roughly rounded, or the natural surface of the stone at this end
has been lefl untouched. This type, indeed, is not unknown to us as
occurring at the Cape of Good Blope ; for one other implement of this
form was sent over oy Mr. Layard some time ago*. As we have now
seen two implements of this form amongst the comparatively few
specimens that have been sent from the Cape, it is reasonable to
assume that it is typical ; and being identicsu with those from the
river-drift of this country, it may have been used in the same manner.
It would be interesting, therefore, if it could be ascertained whether
there is a corresponding difference of age, and whether the deposits
in which the drift-type implements occur at the Cape are older than
those from which the other implements are derived. Some of the
other implements approach to the form of arrow-heads, and corre-
spond to the " surface-type " of Europe, which, with the exception of
the flakes, never occur in the same deposits as the paleolithic or drift
type implements. In India, Mr. Bruce Foote has shown that imple-
ments of the drift type composed of quartzite, and so identical with
these implements from the Cape as to be undistins^uishable from
them, are found in " Laterite deposits " of great antiquity, overlain
by surface-deposits containing implements corresponding to the
•* surface-types " of Europe. The two cases, in India and in Europe,
* A drawing of this was exhibited, taken from a cast in the Bntish Museum ; the
original was returned to the Cape.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
42 Sib George Geey — On Quartzite Implements.
are parallel ; it is therefore of interest that the Gape deposits should
he examiued with reference to this point, and it is to he hoped that
those gentlemen who have already done such good service hy sending
us these specimens will, before long, be able to give the JSoeiety some
more detailed geological evidence respecting them.
As regards the drift-type implements of Europe, it has been usual
to classify the larger forms under two heads — the long spear-headed
form, and the oval form. No doubt, as this classification has been
laid down and accepted by high authority, it must stand for the pre-
sent. But the speaker cbubted whether it was the best that could
be devised : the two forms pass so imperceptibly into each other by
connecting links, that it is impossible to draw any hard and fast line of
separation between ; and there is evidence to show that the form of
implements depended on the form of the flint stones out of which
they were made. When the fabricator found a long flint, he made it
into a long spear-headed implement ; and from an oval stone he con-
structed an oval implement : this was shown to be the case by some
half-finished implements, in which the original shape of the stone was
left untouched on one side, whilst the chipping process was completed
on the other — thus showing the correspondence between the worked
implement and the unworked stone*. He thought that if a difference
in the design of the fabricator could be determined, it would aflbrd
a better means of classifying the implements than differences arising
from the accidental shapes of the flints ; such differences of design he
thought might be traced. Some of these implements, whether of the
long spear-headed form, or of the oval form, were thick and rounded at
the large end, where the natural surface of the stone was often left
untouched ; the Cape implement exhibited was of this form : these
were well adapted to be held in the hand. Others were chipped te an
edge all round ; and these were ill-adapted for holding in the hand, as
the chipped edge would chafe the hand. He had eh^where given his
reasons for believing that this form led by degrees to the use of the
celt, in which the cutting edge was at the large end. This type might
have been used in a handle, whilst the other might have been held in
the hand. If a different use could be assigned to these implements, it
would afford clear ground for a distinct classification ; but of course it
was purely hypothetical to speak of the uses of these ancient weapons.
Classification should be based upon observation, and not upon conjec-
ture. In the one case, an edge was formed upon the sides and small
end only ; in the other the edge continued all round the periphery of
the tool ; and in thus distinguishing them, whatever might have been
the uses to which they were put, a distinct difference of design might
be recognized on the part of the fabricator. He thought also that
geological evidence would bear out this classification. The round-
ended types are peculiar to the drift ; it may be said that they never
occur in more recent deposits, although an approximation to them is
occasionally, though rarely, met with amongst surface implements ;
but the spear-headed outline is, as the term it«elf implies, common to
ail periods in which flint spear-heads were used.
* [One of these unfinished implements was exhibited at the Meeting. — Sub-Ei>.]
Digitized by
Google
F. AcHESON — On a supposed Stone Implement from Wicklow. 43
Mr. BoTD Dawkins considered that the implement referred by
CoL Lane Fox to the palaBolithic type (fig. 3), was merely a roughly-
chipped form not necessarily connected with thepalseolithic implements
of Europe. Such a rude approximation to a dril't-type is presented by
worked flints which he found on the South Downs, between Brighton
and Lewes, along with polished stone axes. A somewhat similar form
he has also seen from iS^ew Zealand. The implements at the Cape
occurring over so wide an area, seem to have been dropped under the
same conditions as those on the present land-surface of Great Britain
and France, and cannot be referred to any well-defined European
standard of archeeological time. In his opiaion, all that can safely be
predicated about them is, that they belong to what Mr. John Evans calls
" the surface-period." Mr. Boyd Dawkins also defended the present
classification of the drift-implements, on the ground that, although all
the types had been found in the gravels, with one exception at the
Brixham cave, none of the spear-heads of the drift had been found in
any palseolithic cave.
Ordinary Meeting^ December 7th^ 1869.
Professor Huxley, LL.D., F.R.S., President, in the Chair.
New Member : — Jonas Hewitt, Esq.
Mr. F. AcHEsoN exhibited a supposed stone implement found
in the washings of a gold-bearing stream in Wicklow, and the
honorary Secretary reaid the following note : —
V. Note on a supposed Stone Implement ^rom Co. Wicklow,
Ireland. By F. Acheson, Esq.
In reply to your request for a description of the supposed stone
implement I found in the Wicklow gold-mines (Fig. 1), I beg to
Fig. 1.
say that it was obtained at a depth of about twenty feet below
the bed of the gold-mining river, near Wooden Bridge, Co. Wick-
low, while sinking a shaft in search for gold.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
44 Major-Gen. Lefbx)y — On the Stature of Chipewyan Indians.
The surface-stratum of the bed of the river consisted of a
layer of slaty gravel, about four feet in thickness, which overlay
a bed of stiff yellow clay, about twelve feet thick, which
had vertical sedimentary layers of gravel parallel to each other,
and of a lunar shape, appearing to indicate that the clay had
been tilted up into a vertical position.
Below the clay was a stratum of dirty slate gravel, and sand,
from six to eight feet in thickness, which lay upon the bed-
rock of slate ; the lower portion of this last, lying upon the rock,
is called the ^' washing-sand,'' on account of its containing the
gold.
While washing this latter stratum of gravel, between the clay
and the rock, and testing it for gold, the above-mentioned piece
of stone was found in the last washing-box by the man engaged,
who used it for stirring up the auriferous sand in the washing-
bowl. Observing this, I asked him where he obtained that
stone, as I noticed its remarkable shape, when he immediately
informed me that he took it out of the last of the washing-boxes j
and on subsequently questioning him he persisted in this state-
ment.
I need not enter upon any description of the stone and its
appearance, as it is in your possession. I would only add that
the accompanying gravel is very little water- worn.
The honorary Secretary then read the following note : —
VI. Note on the Stature op American Indians of the
Chipewyan Tribe. By Major-General Lbproy, E.A.
The Hudson's Bay station of Lake Athabasca was visited during
my residence there, in December, 1843, by a large party of
Chippewyan Indians, from what are termed the Barren Lands,
the region lying to the north and east of that great lake. These
Indians are very rarely seen within the precincts of the trading-
posts; they subsist principally on the reindeer, of which the
Barren Lands are the great breeding-ground, and they represent
an uncontaminated Indian stock. Nothing could exceed die wild
appearance of the party now referred to, clothed as they were
from head to foot in reindeer-skin dresses, and with scarcely any
articles of European manufacture about them. I forget what
they came for, — ^probably a little scarlet cloth, axes, and tobacco-
no/ gunpowder, as they possess very few guns, and still rely
principaUy on that ancient instrument the bow-and-arrow. To
the great terror of many of them, I subjected the whole to the
mysterious '^ medicine^' of standing against a wall and having their
stature recorded : this is unfortunately the sole physical datum
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
Lieut. Oliver — On Channel-Island Remains.
45
collected^ and perhaps the only one they could have been in-
duced to yield. Having had the note lying by me for many
years, I venture to submit it to the Ethnological Society as a
bare fact, worth recording for its rarity, perhaps, and one to
which the early disappearance which too probably awaits the
race may give a future interest. It will be seen that the mean
height of 33 adult males of this subarctic tribe was barelv under
5 feet 7 inches, and that the only woman who could be induced
to stand up was 5 ft. 5*9 in. Six growing lads of uncertain
ages averaged 5 ft. 2*8 in. There were several individuals
who would be called tall, even in this land of tall men.
Height* cf Ohipeioyan
Indiant, meatured in
1843.
Adult Male
TAd*.
Woman.
ft. in.
ft. in.
fl; in.
ft. in.
1.
5 111
18.
5 6-7
5 4-7
6 6-9
2.
5 10-4
19.
5 6-6
5 4-6
3.
5 10-0
20.
5 6-6
5 4-4
4.
5 9-7
21.
5 6-5
5 2-3
6.
5 9-2
22,
5 6-5
5 2-2
6.
6 90
23.
5 6-4
4 10-4
7.
5 8-8
24.
5 61
8.
5 8-8
25.
5 5-8
9.
6 8-5
26.
5 5-8
10.
5 8-0
27.
5 5-7
11.
5 7-9
28.
5 5-0
12.
5 7-8
29.
5 50
13.
5 7-5
30.
5 4-5
14.
5 7-5
31.
5 3-7
15.
5 7-2
32.
5 2-8
16.
6 7-1
33.
6 1-5
17.
5 7-1
ATenge.
5 6-96
6 2-8
6 5-9
Lieutenant Oliver II.A., then read extracts from the following
Eeport : —
VII. Report on the Present State and Condition of Prehis-
toric Remains in the Channel Islands. By Lieut. S. P.
Oliver, E.A., F.R.G.S.
Introduction.
It is only lately that public attention has been turned to the
present unprotected state of our national monuments and relics
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
46 Lieut. Oliver — On Prehistoric Remains
of past age8 in this country, and at the request of the Isite first
Commissioner of Works (Mr. Layard) the Society of Antiqua-
ries have akeady been preparing a list of all historical and
regal monuments, throughout the kingdom, to which the Impe-
rial protection should be extended. Meantime, in consequence
of Sir John Lubbock's appeal after the late destruction of the
Great Tolmaen, the Ethnological Society appointed, in March
1869, a committee to investigate and inquire into the present state
and condition of all prehistoric structures and remains in the
British isles, with the view of obtaining the extension of the
State guardianship over them.
Being quartered in Guernsey, I offered to report upon the
existing prehistoric structures in the Channel Islands (although
strictly speaking this Anglo-Norman archipelago can hardly be
included among the British isles); and my services having been
accepted by the Committee, I give the following as the result of
my inquiries.
A protective supervision of such prehistoric structures is
nowhere more needed than in the Channel Islands, and the
urgent necessity for legislation on this subject has long been
acknowledged by the most thoughtful island-archaeologists, who
have before attempted again and again, although hitherto in-
effectually, to interest their fellow-islanders in the preservation
of such relics.
The wholesale destruction that has taken place within the
last half-century in these islands is beyond belief. In Jersey,
for instance, out of fifty Celtic stone structures mentioned by
Poingdestue but very few remain. The finest cromlech was
presented to a popular governor on his leaving the island ; and
of the four cromlechs ruined vestiges alone remain, two having
been restored {?) after the ideas of a Reverend amateur !
In Alderney the navvies employed on the Admiralty Works
have amused themselves with smashing up all the megaliths that
they could lay their hands on.
In Herm the quarrymen of a granite-company have in Eke
manner destroyed most of the cap-stones of the numerous crom-
lechs and circles which abound in this small island.
In Serk but one insignificant portion of a lust alone remains
extant, where doubtless there were originally numbers.
In Guernsey alone, hitherto, has that watchful archseologist,
Mr. Lukis, interfered to put a stop to ignorant and wanton de-
molition, and even here often without success.
Nevertheless, in spite of all these drawbacks, there are few
localities (Brittany excepted) in which the sepulchral stone struc-
tures of the neolithic period can be studied with greater ad-
vantage than in this small archipelago, and in fewer places have
Digitized by VjOOQIC
in the Channel Islands, 47
these relics of the Celtic race been more leisurely and systema-
tically examined by such experienced archseologists as Mr.
Lukis and his sons : considering that sixty years ago Mr. Lukis
commenced studying prehistoric remains, and was, I believe, the
first exponent of their sepulchral character, he may be rightly
termed one of the patriarchs of the present school of prehistoric
archaeology. The remains in the Bailliewick of Guernsey ^ which
includes Aldemey, Serk, and Herm, have more especially been
explored and minutely examined by the above-mentioned gen-
tlemen, and the results published ifrom time to time in the
' Archseologia ; ' whilst by the liberality of the same veteran the
sites of various cromlechs in Guernsey have been purchased to
ensure their protection.
It is also satisfactory to know that the numerous remains
which have survived the onslaught of the quarrymen in Herm
are for the present safe in the hands of one proprietor, Major
Montague Fielden, who undertakes to preserve them. I wish I
could report the same of those in Jersey and Aldemey, which, I
am sorry to say, are in a most precarious situation.
In pointing out such prehistorical structures as stand in
need of protective supervision, it is with the utmost diffidence
(being, indeed, beyond my province) that I would venture to offer
any suggestion as to the nature of the authority under which
such supervision should be exercised, and more particularly
since the peculiar insular jealousy of any Imperial interference
with the unique laws of property extant in the Channel Islands
renders any such suggestion a matter of great delicacy. I trust,
however, that the results aimed at by the present inquiry may
be sooner or later obtained through the influence of the President
and Council of this Society.
It is almost needless to point out, although much to be re-
gretted, that the neolithic vestiges now to be protected are
more rare and less perfect than they would have been, could this
protection have been afforded to them sooner ; and we now pay
severely the penalty for this inattention on the part of our fore-
fathers. Such few, indeed, now remain for examination as have
escaped the wreck and annihilation of ever-extending agricul-
tural and engineering operations^ whilst barely one exists which
has not been more or less pillaged by the mere treasure-seeker —
the excavations (those by Mr. LuJris excepted) having been
conducted carelessly, unsystematically, without care or record,
and thus caused an irreparable injury to the cause of science.
Perhaps, however, these monuments have still worse enemies
than the treasure-seeker and navvy, viz. those " modem Goths,''
as Earl Stanhope rightly denominates the injtuUcious restorers.
Still, even after dl this great amount of unprincipled dilapi-
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
48 Lieut. Oliver — On Prehistoric Remains
dation and so-called restoration, there remain in the Channel
Islands many noble megalithic structures and other remains of
immense prehistoric importance, for the protection and care of
which it is now proposed to demand the guardianship of the
State.
I proceed to detail the various structures, commencing with
those in Guernsey ; and I have also drawn up a synoptical Chart
or Table, arranged according to the various parishes, by which
at a glance can be seen those that are in most danger and their
relative importance. The classification and nomenclature fol-
lowed is that proposed by Dr. F. C. Lukis, and to be found in
vol. XXXV. pp. S32--258 of the 'Archaeologia.'
GUEBNSEY*
Vale Parish.
No. 1. The large chambered cromlech on L'Ancresse Common
stands on the summit of Le Mont de la Varde, or Mont St.
Michel*; and the structure bears the name of UAutel des
Vardes. It was first discovered in August 1811, when a regi-
ment of Mostemars arrived in Guernsey during the French
Revolution for protection. The regiment was stationed on this
hill, and raised a rampart around their camp by using the grass-
turf in the neighbourhood, and thus exposed the cap-stones of
the cromlech. Sir John Doyle, who was Governor at the time,
caused the cromlech to be partially excavated by a party of
soldiers, and worked down to the deposit at the western ex-
tremity ; but, as some of the stones appeared dangerous to the
working-party, the excavation was discontinued, and the sand
soon drifted in and filled the interior. The same year Mr. F. C.
Lukis made a partial examination of the monument, but also
soon desisted in consequence of the carelessness of the workmen
employed by him. '^The employment of paid workmen to do
this kind of work,'' said the Rev. W. C. Lukisf, *' which should
be done by the archaeologist himself, is always unsatisfactory ;
no one should undertake digging who fears blistering his hands,
whilst the eye of the explorer should be directed to every spade-
full of earth.''
* This hill is a rocky elevation, in great part covered by the sand which
forms the surface of the nlain or common of L'Ancresse. By the constant
action of the wind upon tne plain and elevated parts of this neighbourhood,
by which the silt is thrown up, this structure might be again covered en-
tirely with sand. It is to this covering, indeed, that we owe the preserva-
tion of this and other Celtic remains ; for no mode of interment, says Sir
Charles Lyell, can be conceived more favourable to the conservation of monu-
ments for mdefinite periods than their burial by drifting sand.
t At the Meeting of the Ripon Scientific Society, January 19, 1865.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
in the Channel Islands. 49
In the summers of 1837 and 1838, however, a full and systematic
examination of the interior of this cromlech was conducted by
Messrs. F. C. Lukis, sen., P. C. Lukis, jun., Eev. W. C. Lukis,
Thomas Harvey, and two assistants — ^when, after considerable
labour, the cromlech was emptied of its accumulated sand, and
its primaeval contents exposed. This large cromlech (see plan,
PL VII. fig. 1) is 45 feet in length, at its western extremity
15 feet wide, and 8 feet high beneath the largest cap-stone:
firom this point it gradually contracts on all sides towards the
eastern end, the supposed entrance being barely 3 feet high.
This space was covei^ by five larger and two smaller blocks
of granite as cap-stones ; of these the five larger alone remain
m situ. The western stone is much the largest, and is about
17 feet long, lOJ feet wide, by 4^ feet in depth. The next is
16 feet long, the third being smaller, and thus they gradually
<iiminish in size to the eastern end. They are not in contact ;
and the supporting side-props, seventeen*^ on the north and
fifteen on the south side, preserve different relative heights in
the same proportion.
It is surrounded by the remains of a circular peristalith 60 feet
in diameter, and which probably marked the site of a wall sur-
rounding the tumulus which is supposed to have originally
covered this sepulchral vault. Approaching to this circle from
the north and north-west are traces of a stone causeway in a
serpentine form. One can be traced from the north 240 feet,
and from the north-west 78 feet.
On the north-west side, adjoining the large western chamber,
is a side-chamber, where one of the original side- supporting up-
rights has been moved back at a later period to form a supple-
mentary kist.
It is needless to give more than the above outline of the
construction of this cromlech, as it has been described in the
' Archseologia,' vol. xvii.p.254, and its contents fully detailed and
illustrated by Dr. F. C. Lukis in vol. xxxv. of the ' Archseologia,'
pp. 232-258. This structure may be quoted as illustrating the
want of State protection. In consequence of the seventh or
smallest cap-stone being removed, Mr. F, C. Lukis obtained
from the Royal Court of Guernsey a right to prevent persons
from doing any more injury to this noble cromlech. This au-
thoritative interference has thrice been exercised with effect;
but, unfortunately, only last year the sixth cap-stone was violently
thrown down and broken by persons unknown. At present this
cromlech is in no immediate danger, although the inhabitants
of the Clos du Y alle claim the right of removal of stone from
the common. It is possible that some restriction upon this
* Including the large western block.
VOL. II. J5^ J
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
50 Lieut. Oliver — On Prehistoric Remains
right might be made by the Royal Court in reference to this
and other Celtic structures in the neighbourhood.
No. 2. About the centre of the common at L'Ancresse^ and
to the southward of the last-mentioned cromlech^ is a small
Kist-vaen in a tolerable state of preservation (PI. III. fig. 1, and
PL VII. fig. 5). It was first discovered^ surveyed, and drawn
in 1811, by Mr. Lukis. In 1837 this place was cleared out, and
the brambles removed, by Mr. Lukis, when a few pieces of well-
marked pottery were found, which differed from that found at
the cromlech on the hiU {vide ' Journal of Association,' vol. iii.
p. 342) . In 1838 Mr. Lukis made a closer examination of this
kist-vaen, as also of the remains of a similar structure ten or
twelve yards to the eastward. The stones had been greatly dis-
turbed, and the cap-stone of the latter removed a great many
years back — ^at least eighty years ago.
In 1840, still farther search was made, by Dr. F. C. Lukis and
J. W. Lukis, Esq. The floor of the kist near the northern prop
exposed two well- formed celts, Nos. 58 and 59 of Coll. Antiqua;'
these instruments were most perfect and beautiAilly polished,
the stone being a fine-grained diorite containing streaks and
spots giving it a porphyritic character. One is of a finer tex-
ture, containing streaks of a darker colour; and about a dozen
celts similar to this have been found in Guernsey*: whence
these had been imported it is at present impossible to say. A
plan (PL VII. fig. 6) is given of this kist-vaen, drawn by J. W.
Lukis, Esq. The largest cap-stone, which is of a peculiar shape,
and about 14 feet long, is, happily, still in position, and forms a
picturesque object.
No. 3. To the eastward of the great cromlech, and situate in
a hollow near a pool called La Mare aux Mauves, is another Kisty
on the property of Mons. Falla of des Rocques Barries (PI. III.
fig.2, andPl. VIILfig. 1).
Twenty-four feet to the westward is a large stone, which per-
haps may have been the western block of a cromlech to which
this kist and adjoining chambers were but adjuncts (compare
plan, PL VIII. fig. 1, with that of Du Thus, PL VII. fig. 2) . Only
one cap-stone, on six small supporting props, remains. This was
examined by Mr. F. C. Lukis in 1844, and found to have been
greatly disturbed. When the neighbouring Martello towers were
built the workmen are supposed to have removed many stones
from this kist f.
No. 4. About 100 yards from the above-mentioned kist to
the north-east are the remains of another Kist-vaen, It was
* Mr. F. G. Lukis has found one specimen of a similar celt at Bonno, in
the Morbihan, likewise imported,
t See ' Aichsdological Journal,' vol. i. p. 222.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
in the Channel Islands. 51
almost entirely destroyed by the workmen at the erection of the
Martello tower close by. Some flints and stone mailers were
found here.
No. 5. Not far from Bordeaux harbour^ near the estate known
by the name of Paradis, is a locality termed DuThus or De-hus,
which was purchased of Jean Hubert (as appears from a deed in
the possession of the heirs of Mons. Jean De Havilland) on the
23rd of April 1770, for the sum of 56 livres 16 sous Toumois,
or about £4 Is. Here, close to the road, is situate a magni-
ficent cromlech, which is known by the name of UAutel du Di-
huSy or UAutel du Grand Sarazin. This cromlech is still par-
tially surrounded by the tumulus which originally entirely co-
vered it, round the verge of which a stone circle existed 60 feet
(the usual size) in diameter, of which circle but four or five
stones remain. This cromlech consists of a large western
chamber, about 15 feet square, supporting three large cap-stones,
the largest, at the west end, being 16 feet 6 inches long by 11 feet
8 inches broad. The second cap-stone is broken, and a prop
(see plan, PI. YII. fig. 2) has been added to support it. There
are seven cap-stones altogether to the main avenue, which is
divided into three main chambers by evident dividing-blocks,
and hence may be termed " Tripartite J*
The most interesting belongings of this cromlech are un-
doubtedly the unique side-chambers marked A, B, C, D in
Mr. J. W. Lukis's plan (PL VII. fig. 2) of which A and B are
quite covered, and C partially, with cap-stones. These lateral
chambers, or side-kists, contained, when examined, curious and
unique forms of interment*. Two of these are to the north of
the main structure, the smaller one to the east, marked B, con-
taining two kneeling, or crouching, skeletons. The eastern-
most kist of the two to the south, marked D, contained, when
opened, three separate floors or layers of interment. These are
minutely described in the ' Archaeologia' f- The central point
of the peristalith is in the main western chamber. The eastern
extremity of this cromlech is closed by a large stone on the edge
of the road which runs by it. This cromlech is safely protected
by the proprietors.
No. 6. Le Tombeau du Grand Sarazin (PI. VIII. fig. 2).
Once a simple kist in the centre of a fiirze-field belonging to the
estate called Paradis, proprietor Mr. J. Collas. It was most un-
happily damaged by workmen who wanted stone for repairing the
bam of the proprietor, and, unknown to him, partly destroyed, in
1810. In 1838 it was examined by Mr. Lukis, and human bones
were found under the remains of the cap-stone. From the in-
* See ' Archseologiay' vol. xzxv. p. 232, &c.
t Association Journal, voL iv. p. 323.
Digitizfd" Google
52 Lieut. Oliver — On Prehistoric Remains
terior nearly twenty jars and vessek were removed. These urns
have invariably the base rounded. No change in the state in
which it which it was left by Mr. Lukis has taken place^ and the
proprietor is willing to preserve it.
The urns and jars are in Mr. Lukis's Museum; they are
tolerably perfect. One rude celt was founds and a piece of
opalized sponge.
No. 7. La Roche qui sonne (PL V. fig. 1 ; PI. VIII. fig. 3).
The remains of this cromlech are to be found nearly buried be-
neath the rubbish of a quarry which has been opened near it
since its examination by Mr. Lukis. Many stones are extant
in this neighbourhood which originally belonged to this crom-
lech. It is' said to have been the largest in the island^ consist-
ing of five or six cap-stones evidently lying, in conformity with
others in this parish, east and west. The remains were dis-
covered by Mr. Lukis and his sons in 1837, nearly covered
by a large hedge, which had been planted over the only re-
maining cap-stone of this once celebrated cromlech. By per-
mission of Mr. Jean Henri, the thornbushes and hedge were
removed; and a fine cap-stone about 14 feet in length was
discovered resting on two props on the south side (see PI. VIII.
fig. 3). Several urns and vessels were removed from beneath
it, as also a bracelet of silver and brass, and another of jet*,
together with many good polished muUers and grinding-stones
and fragments of pottery. The ground on the western side of
this stone was explored, and found to consist of broken granite
(or '^ spalls," as they are named by quarrymen), being the evi-
dent signs of the destroyed portions of the cromlech, said to
have been broken up for building the farm-house called Belval^
which stands in front of this structure on the south side of the
highroad. It should be remarked that this building, shortly
after completion, caught fire by some mysterious means and was
burnt down — a sure judgment, as it is thought, for the de-
secration which had been committed by the destruction of the
cromlech ; this event, however, ensured the preservation of the
remaining portion of this once magnificent cromlech. Among
the Mbris of the western portion the fragments of pottery dis-
played superior workmanship in pattern and material. The
above feelings on the sacrilege committed by the proprietor still
act on the minds of the superstitious peasants in the neighbour-
hood, the more so since a ship laden with stones from this
cromlech was wrecked and all hands lost. This monument still
belongs to the Henri family, and is in imminent danger of being
* After writing the above we found a small celt of fibrolite in possession
of a cottag^er near the Roche qui sonne, where he dug it up two years since.
It is now m liLr. Lukis^s possession.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
in the Channel Islands. 53
entirely destroyed by the quarrymen who are at work close by
the spot; but Mr. Henri^ the proprietor^ is disposed to pre-
serve it if possible. This is the last of the Celtic structures
to be described in the Vale Parish.
St. Sampson^s Parish.
No. 8. On the Hougue^ or hill^ to the rear of the Parsonage^
several stone graves have been destroyed. Hand-bricks and
glass amulets of the Romano-Gallic (?) period were found.
No. 9. On the Vieille Hougue in the same parish^ a demi-
dolmen was discovered and preserved for some years. Bones
and pottery were found beneath, and several stone celts in its
neighbourhood. The stone itself was broken up by the quarry-
men* in 1860, after the death of the proprietor, Mr. Isemonger,
who had preserved it during his lifetime.
No. 10. A Menhir called La Chaise au Pritre and La Chaise
de St. Bonix, near the above-mentioned demi-dolmen, has re«
centlv been destroyed f. Two fine celts were at its base. The
vicimty of these monuments, where several stone instruments
have been obtained, bears the name of " Les terres du Dis " J.
No. 11. On the hill called Les Monts, or at present De
Lancey Hill, formerly stood a Menhir nearly due south of the
afore-mentioned Chaise de St. Bonix, and in sight of it, which
was known as La Pierre pointue. When the chevauchi went
through the island, with the authorities of the ancient Court de
TAbbaye de St. Michel, the cavalcade and the pions were enter-
tained, and dances were performed around this menhir. The
proprietor, Mons. Blampied, regretted the destruction of the
menhir, which, however, interfered with buildings then being
erected on the site.
No. 12. On L'ilet, opposite to Vale Church, there still exists
the hollow space where a kist once stood. It is supposed to
have been destroyed in 1801> — ^when the embankment called
Arnold's Bridge was built, and the Braye du Valle was recovered
from the sea. Several stone celts have been obtained in this
vicinity.
No. 13. In the neighbourhood of Bonceval several stone
troughs, rubbers, and stone celts have been discovered; and
there was a small religious house (now destroyed) on the spot
* Nearly a dozen celts found in this neigbourhood are in Mr. LuIob's pos-
seesion.
t Destroyed in 1864 byDymond, the quarryman^ after he had engaged to
preserve it
X The word Dw is interesting to the archfleolosist, and is here found in its
proper place, on Celtic ground. The Gauls and Britons believed that they
were descended from " i>M," t. e. from the earth. The Qermans believed
themselves to have sprung from '* Tuesco,^^ or '^ Thiu,*^
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
54 Lieut. Oliver — On Prehistoric Remains
known as Pulias^ where still a wall of some building may be
seen. The lands are situate on La Yingtaine de L'Epine^ to
the north-west of the hill called Les Vardes^ and not far from
highwater-mark. A considerable quantity of hand-bricks and
pottery has been found, particularly on a small hougue known
as '^ Le camp sauvage/' belonging to St. Laine du Yangrat.
No. 14. The singular rock-pillar known as La Rocque Magii^
was destroyed three years ago by quarrymen. This is the more
to be regretted, as geologically it was evidently connected with
the raised beach in this part of the parish.
No. 15. Near Grand-Bock Battery some pottery and stone
rubbers have been found.
Catel Parish.
No. 16. Near the Houmet Battery the small sea cavern called
the Creux des F6es has nothing, so to speak, of human work
about it, although often spoken of by the country-folk as con-
nected with other ancient remains.
No. 17. Yazon Bay produces, like the Bay of Cabo, consi-
derable beds of submarine peat, in which pottery, stone celts,
and one portion of a stone bangle have been found.
St. Saviour^s Parish.
No. 18. Richmond Point and Le Crocq. This hill, originally
known as Le Mont nouvS, has still a menhir in good order,
and the debris of a stone kist on the point of Le Crocq. Several
stone celts, pottery, and clay beads have been found. On the
coast here broken vessels and handbricks are frequently dis-
covered. This menhir is about 10 feet in height (PI. YI. fig. 3) .
One fine celt, with a button-head, was found near it by Le Sieur
Le Breton of the Jennies, and is in the collection of Mr. F. C.
Lukis.
No. 19. Le Tripled Cromlech stands on a hill known by the
name of Catioroc, probably a corruption of " Quoit en rocq.''
This was examined by Mr. Lukis in 1839-40, and described by
him in the ' Archaeological Journal,' vol. i. p. 222.
This cromlech is in the possession of Mr. Bonamy Maingy
(PL lY. fig. 1; PI. YII. fig. 4). There are three cap-stones : the
westernmost one has slipped firom its position ; and underneath
this undoubtedly some relics may yet be obtained. The second
cap-stone is in situ on its props, whilst the third cap-stone is
partly broken, and a large fragment lies underneath it. There
are six stone side-props on both the north and side-stones,
besides the western slab. It is doubtful if the stones shown in
the plan formed part of a peristalith ; but there are evidences
Digitized by VjQOQ IC
in the Channel Islands. 55
of a side-chamber on the south side. It is proposed to further
explore this structure.
No. 20. About two hundred yards to the eastward of the
above-mentioned cromlech^ under a watch-tower^ there were
formerly four stone ffraoes. These were explored by Mr. Lukis
in 1840^. They were found to contain iron knives^ swords^ and
daggers^ as well as fictile vessels.
No. 21. On the promontory of I/E£e another cromlech has
been left^ bappily without sharing any of the ravages caused by
the hand of man. It stands near the road which leads to the
small island of Lihou (PL YII. fig. 3). At present it consists
of two large cap-stones^ which measure about 20feet across; these
cover a considerable chamber supported by fifteen side-props.
At the eastern entrance are five side-props uncovered, but an
apparent cap-stone lies partially covered with turf on the south
side of the entrance. Like all the others in Guernsey, this
structure is orientated, and is nearly covered by the original
tumulus ; hence the interior presents the appearance of a dark
and gloomy cavern, and is used as a stable for cattle. The
popular name is the Oreiuc des Fees.
Seven of the stones forming the original peristalith yet remain.
In 1840 a regular examination of this cromlech took place by
Mr. F. C. Lukis and his sons. They found that this structure
had been filled with stones and rubbish by the commanding
officer of the soldiers at L'Er^e Barracks, to prevent his men
from hiding themselves within ; and the whole of this rubble
had to be removed.
The late Mr. Bonamy Maingy made an agreement to pur-
chase the Creux des Fees, as the cromlech formed part of the
line of demarcation between two proprietors. Mr. Corbin of
Les Adams claimed a share of the cromlech on the side of his
field. At a meeting of the parties on the field it was agreed
that compensation should be granted to Mr. Corbin; and £7
was paid by Mr. Lukis, and a new Hue or limit was accordingly
laid out. This property of the cromlech was then formally made
over to the Boyal States of Guernsey, as shown by the records.
No. 22. On a neighbouring point, where a battery was built
many years since, a kist or cromlech was destroyed. The name
De JTntset, or TussitSy sufficiently designates some ancient re-
mains having existed there.
St Peter" sAn-the-Wood Parish.
No. 23. On the road towards the menhir which is next men-
tioned, near the estate of Les Paysans, a tumulus once existed
* 'AichaDological Joamal,' vol. i. (Association), p. 905; ibid. vol. viii.
(Association), p. 64.
Digitized by
Google
56 Lieut. Oliver — On Prehistoric Remains
over a stone structure^ and was known by the name of Creux
des Faias. Mr. Lukis obtained leave to excavate this, but^ on
his arrival at the spot^ found that the proprietor had been b^ore
him and entirely emptied the kist in search of tresor trouvS.
No. 24. A fine menhir, called La Longue Pierre (PI. VI.
fig. 1.), stands on the estate of Les Paysans. Mr. Mansell will
preserve it.
St. Andreufs Parish,
No. 25. A tumulus, named La Houffue Fauque, in this parish
is being gradually removed by the proprietors when they re-
quire earth. Here portions of several celts and rubbers have
been picked up by Mr. Lukis, and on the tumulus an iron qpur
was found. The name is a corruption of ^' humus/' earth, and
"foctis/' a hearth. This and the following have generally been
considered to have served as watch-stations.
St. Martin's Parish.
No. 26. A tumulus similar to the above has qIso been nearly
destroyed. Its name is La Houffue Hatenai. The proprietor
informed Mr. Lukis that, when a lad, he remembers his father
digging out some urns firom this mound. Hatenai is an Arabic
term for '' knoll ; " but how it became incorporated into the old
Guernsey dialect it is impossible to determine.
Torteval Parish.
No. 27. Tumulus or cairn near Pleinmont Point. A low
cairn on the summit of the highland, supposed to have been
destroyed when a flag-staff was required to be erected on that
point. Several celts and stone instruments have been found
here.
No. 28. In Rocquaine bay is a small island known as Le
Chateau de Rocquaine, or Fort Grey. In the foundations of
this fort numerous urns and other vessels were found ; but no
account remains of its antecedents.
St. Martin's Parish.
No. 29. At Jerbourg Point, pottery has been found in vari-
ous parts. Stone instruments, flint knives and arrow-heads,
have been discovered in the earthworks, which extend from Bay
Portelet on the west to La Baie des Murs near Le Bee du Nez
on the eastern shore, and are in the collection of Mr. Lukis.
In Jacob's ' Annals of the Norman Isles,' it is stated (p. 47y)
that there is a smaller Druids' altar in the Yale Churchyard.
This must be an error, as there is nothing of the kind ; but a
large boulder near the west end of the church has been thought
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
in the Channel Islands. 57
by the vulgar to bear a resemblance to an altar. In the parish
of St. Peter Port, no stone remains are to be now found,
although the names of several places near the town, stiU retained,
are sufficiently significant, and above a dozen celts and stone
instruments have been found in the parish within the last fifty
vears. The following are some of the old names still revered
by an ancient and rude people : —
1. La Pocquelaye.
1. La Longue Pierre.
2. La Petite Longue Pierre.
2. La Pocquelaye du has.
8. La Grande Pocquelaye.
4. La Pocquelaye Normanville.
Les Bocquettes, on which a windmill existed in the reign of
Elizabeth. It fell into bad repair; and application was made
for its reconstruction on La Pierre de Uhyvreusey probably a
menhir. This mill stood where Victoria Tower now stands.
Near De Havilland Hall is an estate called Les Grands Cour-
tils ; and on part of it, overlooking La Grande Pocquelaye and
Le Longue Bocque and Rocquettes, is a spot to which the term
Le Trifled is still attached. In this neighbourhood indications
of some structures have been observed ; and three or four celts
and an amulet from this locality are in the museum of Mr.
Lukis. There are also traces of small props or menhirs in the
direction of this Trepied ; and it appears as if there were some
connexion between this spot and La Tintel-lais field, where two
stone axe-heads were found. This spot, Le Trepied, can be
seen from the opposite hill, called La Rocque a Vor, where four
fine axe-heads were discovered. Several stone graves were
opened by Mr. Isemonger in the parishes of St. Sampson and
the Yale, about the year 1842 ; but no account of them or their
locality exists. Several of the stone-mills, or querns and mul-
lers, firom them are in Mr. Lukis's Museum.
Herm.
Before the year 1838, the island of Herm was not known
to possess any ancient remains. In that year, however, Mr.
Lukis paid a sketching visit to the little-frequented spot ; and
his experienced eyes immediately detected indications of stone
structures, of which the cap-stones had been removed^ by the
quarrymen then engaged upon the spot. Five or six sites were
noted by him at the time ; and as soon as leisure permitted, he
set to work to explore these localities. It was not until 1841
that he was able to commence this examination, when he ob-
tained a portion of the farmhouse, through the kindness of Mr.
P. Falla, then proprietor.
The principad sites are mostly in the north half of the island.
Digitized by VjOOQIC
58 Lieut. Oliver — On Prehistoric Remains
on three hills^ called respectively Le Monceau, Le Grand Monceau,
and Le Petit Monceau, and on the sandy plain at their foot.
On the 10th August^ 1841^ Mr. Lukis and his party com-
menced exploring the kist on the Petit Moncean, not far from
the stone circle (PL X. fig. 3). The numerons masses of bones
discovered in this kist appear to have been brought thither and
deposited within it^ after the maceration of the bodies dse-
where. This likewise appears to have been the case in another
kist, where, under one of the large stones lying within the area
of a small peristalith, or circle, were found dry sand, limpet-
shells, and ten adult skulls, arranged in two sets of five at either
end, and disposed in an accurately quincuncial order. During
Mr. Lukis's absence, these skulls were despoiled of their teeth
by an enterprising dentist who happened to be a guest of the
proprietor. He found the enamel to be of such superior quality
that he thought they would make excellent false teeth ; and it is
therefore not improbable that, after having done their duty in a
Celtic skull, they may have performed a second tour of duty in
an Anglo-Saxon one.
The two cromlechs on the sandy plain were soon after un-
covered, in which bones and pottery, in fragments, with several
urns in excellent order, were discovered. The circle or peristalith
on the western side of Le Petit Monceau, with the cromlech on
Le Monceau, and several others on the Mielles, or sandy plain,
were likewise examined, and planned out, and described in
Mr. Lukis's ' Collectanea Antiqua,' under the article " Herm.''
In all twelve localities sepulchral remains were discovered.
Over many of these the sand has again drifted, obliterating all
but the bare tracings of them. Amongst others remaining
visible is a portion of a large circle tolerably defined, with
approaches to it somewhat similar to the one at L'Ancresse,
Guernsey ; within its perimeter, to the N.E., is the kist (PI. V.
fig. 2, and PI. X. fig. 6). It would occupy too much space in
this report to describe each structure separately and minutely.
A list of them is therefore given in the synoptical chart {vide
also plans in PI. X.) .
There is a large kitchen-midden, portions of which are being
continually washed away by the tide ; and this has lately been
described by Mr. J. W. Flower, F.G.S.
Two smaller specimens of these middens are to be fotmd in
Jedthou, also on the coast, but at a higher elevation.
Serk.
In Serk there remains only a small portion of what was onoe
apparently a kist. Situate in Little Serk, i. e. the southern-
most portion of the island, almost cut off by the Coup^ from
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
'^^''■)i'.^r'^<y
in the Channel Islands. 59
the mam island^ these few stones still exist near some old tin-
and copper-mines now abandoned. In digging near an old em-
bankment— ^perhaps an ancient fortification — several celts, mul-
lets, &c. of rude type have been found. They are mostly in
the possession of Mr. W. Collings, the present Seigneur of the
island^ who takes the greatest interest in archaeology.
Jersey.
St Martin's Parish.
No. 1. Cromlech at AnnevUIe (PI. II., and PL VIII. fig. 4).
Up to the year 1848, the only visible portion of this megalithic
structure was a single huge flat block of granite, measuring 15
feet long, 10 ft. wide, and 3 ft. in thick, situated apparently on a
heap of rubbish, and known to the country-people under the name
of the Pocquelaye or "fairy stone." During the year 1848, how-
ever, Mr. Fauvel, at that time the proprietor, commenced exca-
vations around and under this stone, removing the accumulated
earth and soil of what perhaps had formed an artificial tumulus.
This large block of stone was then found to be a cap-stone,
resting upon five large side-blocks (only four of which, however,
it actually touched) arranged in a semicircular position, whilst
four other similar blocks almost completed the circle, forming
the large western chamber of a cromlech*.
Adjoining the large chamber, there now remain vestiges of
two secondary chambers which were at the same time uncovered,
whilst a smaller cap-stone was thrown down and other blocks
of stone displaced by the ruthless searchers for treasure-trove.
What vessels or instruments were found during this search, I
have been unable to discover ; but I believe I am right in stating
that the majority of relics found were sold to the British Mu-
seum ; whether they can be identified there, or not^ I cannot say.
Things remained in this state until last year, when the Vicar
of Yeddingham (Yorkshire), with the assistance of labour from
the neighbouring Naval School, proceeded to further excavate
the mound still surrounding the cromlech^ and proceeding east-
ward uncovered several more chambers, with an avenue of
smaller stones, apparently leading to the large western chamber.
In common with all the Channel-Island cromlechs, this structure
exhibits intentional orientation. The general features of this
monument are readily comprehended from the accompanying
plan and elevation, and will be seen to correspond closely in form
and dimensions with the neighbouring cromlech at Mont Vh6
in the adjoining parish (PI. VIII. fig. 5). The dimensions of
* Is it not possible that originally this circle, 11 feet in diameter, was
eomplete, with a second cap-stone similar in proportions to the one above
mentioned to cover it in ?
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
60 Lieut. Oliver — On Prehistoric Remains
the cromlech are as follow : — Extreme length 44 feet^ diameter
of western chamber 11 feet, breadth of eastern avenue 8 feet,
height of side blocks at west end 5 feet 6 inches, diminishing
gradually at east end to 4 feet and 3 feet 6 inches. The origincd
walls of the central portion of this cromlech (which I take origi-
nally to have been of a bottle-shape, like that at Mont UbS)
have apparently been disturbed by subsequent comers, who have
made side-kists from the blocks which formerly were part of the
main body of the structure. In some of these side-kists parts
of human skeletons were found. The Rev. G. F. Porter, not
satisfied with the simple exposure of the stones of which this
elaborate structure consists, judged it necessary to restore the
dilapidated ruin, and the small cap-stone was replaced as nearly
as possible in its original position. One stone was lying pro-
strate some feet away from where it now stands. The Messrs.
Fauvel, who were present when it was thrown down, differed as
to the spot on which it originally stood ; but ultimately it was
resolved to re-erect this stone in the position where it now rests^
in accordance with the views of the younger Fauvel.
At the narrow eastern entrance to the cromlech were found
portions of two exterior circular walls (shown in PL II. and
PI. VIII. fig. 4), the inner one arranged so as to allow an
entrance to the eastern avenue. Both these walls were mostly
pulled down and built up again under the direction of Mr.
Porter ; and four small vertical stones were found on the southern
side of the inner wall, probably part of it. Only a small por-
tion of the inner wall, where it joins the eastern entrance to the
cromlech on the north side, is left intact ; the outer wall has,
unfortunately, been broken so as to break the circle, and the
two ends (if I may so express it) turned inwards, so as to allow
of easy entrance by visitors {ladies I presume), who otherwise
must have had to climb over this wall of loose stones. For-
merly, no doubt, there were two circles, but whether concentric
or excentric it does not appear easy to decide ; at present the
larger portions of them are still covered over with soU.
No. 2. In the same parish, is the small cromlech Le Coupe-
ron, which stands on a small promontory between Douet de la
mer and Saie harbour. Close to it is a small battery and maga-
zine, built during the French war, and in the construction of
which it is to be feared that many of the stones then composing
the cromlech were broken and used. It is described in Falle's
' History of Jersey,' as follows : — ^^ It consists of twenty-one
stones, set on end in the form of an oval. Within this oval
are fourteen others, in two straight rows, seven of a side, which
sustain three large flags, lying close and touching one another,
and may be supposed to have made one altar 18 feet in length.''
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
in the Channel hlands.
61
The next record I find of this cromlech is a drawing by Mr.
Lukis, made about 1848, with marginal notes (PL IX. fig. 3),
when it apparently consisted of an outer circle, 10 paces long by
4 broad, containing twenty-two stones ; the cromlech itself had
then eleyen props supporting three cap-stones, and two other
stones, whether cap-stones or not was doubtful. Mention is made
also of two stones at the south, and one at the north end ; but
what portion of the cromlech these formed seems undecided.
Last year this cromlech was examined, cleared, and restored
through the exertions of the Rev. G. F. Porter*. The follow-
ing comparative Table shows the diflferent states of the cromlech
as described by Falle, Lukis, and Porter : —
Enumaration of stones composing tho i
cromle<^, according to |
Falle,
1820?
Lukisy
1848.
Porter,
1869.
Number of cap-stones j^^S^' •;;;;; [
\ north side
3
"¥
7
*2i"
8
2
ii "
22"'
3
7
10
9
1
18
Number of props < south side
( west side
Outer circle
Other fltones. doubtful
Total
38
41
45
Mr. Liukis has drawn my attention to the cap-stone, as now
Kg. 2.
Original side-prop, now fifth cap-itonef of Le Coiiperon cromlecb, Jenej.
placed fifth from the western end. His son has observed, on
♦ See Appendix, p. 08. rf^n^n]o
Digitized by VjOO^ IC
62 Lieut. Oliver — On Prehistoric Remains
examination, that this atone (see woodcut, fig. 2, and plan, PI.
IX. fig. 2) has been carefully hollowed out by the hand of man,
and in every way resembles similar stones which have formed
props or dividing-stones of chambers in the Brittany cromlechs
— two stones, each with a semicircular aperture, forming an
entrance through which it would be possible to crawl. If this
theory be true, which I doubt not, then this stone, which is now
a cap-stone, could not originally have been a cap-stone. Whe-
ther the restored cromlech (PL IX. fig. 2) is a good represen-
tation of the original, it is not for me to judge.
St. demenfs Parish.
No. 8. Cromlech at Mont Ub6 (PI. V. fig. 4; PL VIII.
fig. 5) . The side-props and partition-stones of this cromlech, for
years past, have alone survived the general demolition of such
structures ; nor can I find any record of the cap-stones being
recognized as such. It is probable that they were regarded as
natural boulders, and broken up by the successive proprietors,
ignorant of the irreparable damage they were committing. Mr.
Rami^, the present proprietor, however, caused excavations to
be made in 1848, by which the original plan of this Celtic
sepulchre was clearly defined* (PL VIII. fig. 5). This monu-
ment stands on the side of a gently sloping hill, at present cul-
tivated as a market-garden — greatly to the disgust of the tenant,
whose potato-plants are trodden down by the tourists who visit
the cromlech.
On comparing the plan taken this year with the one drawn
by Mr. Lukis when first denuded, the absence of several stones
(shaded on the plan) is at once observable, and serves as an
additional illustration to show how these ancient remains, unless
carefully watched, are liable, as it were, to melt away impercep-
tibly and by degrees. . Indeed it is wonderful, considering that
twenty years have elapsed since these stones were uncovered,
that so many remain ; for it is manifestly the interest of the
market-gardener to have these huge stones removed; and, no
doubt, ^m time to. time he and his predecessors have gradu-
ally destroyed them, one by one, in hopes of ultimately demo-
lishing the entire structure.
Of the four chambers, which (when first discovered) were well
defined, it will be seen that only one remains intact. Another
is indicated by two pillars, whilst the stones which marked out
* Of the same type as the cromlech called the Pocqnelaje at Anneville.
The dimensions of this cromlech are as follow :— Extreme length 42 feet,
i.e, 2 feet shorter than the one at Anneville; hreadth of western chamber
lOi feet; eastern avenue 4 feet ; height of pillars 6 feet at west end, at east
end 5 feet, and 4 feet 6 inches.
Digitized by
Google
lit the Channel Islands. 63
tbe remainder have totally disappeared. The lower half only of
an upright pillar remains^ the workmen having already com-
mence breaking this pillar when Mr. Lukis was fortunately
enabled to put a stop to the proceeding.
The stones at the eastern chamber have been removed^ and
others substituted^ probably from one of the western chambers^
so as to block the entrance at the time when this cromlech was
used as a pig-stye.
From an inspection of the original plan, there appear to have
been several side-kists, similar to those existing on either side of
the cromlech of Du Thus in Guernsey.
Mr. Lukis has drawn my attention to the fact that the
summits of the stone pillars have been undoubtedly worked
and shaped by hand, probably to adapt them to the proper
height for the superincumbent cap-stone. I cannot but regard
the exterior slab on the south side as a stone to block up the
entrance into the tomb, through which subsequent interments
may have been made, or periodical visits effected for the purpose
of replenishing the offerings of food to the dead*.
I am informed that there were, and most likely still are,
traces of a peristalith; but there were no signs of it when I
visited the spot, and the ground being under cultivation pre-
vented verification of the fact. The proprietor, Mr. C. W.
Bamie, will certainly preserve these interesting remains during
his lifetime.
No. 4. In an orchard belonging to Mr. Le Jeune, dose by
the above-mentioned cromlech, there is a small menhir, known
to the neighbourhood under the name of La Pierre Blanche,
which calls for no especial notice.
St. Heller's Parish.
No. 5. Ville-Nouaux Cromlech. — Close by the much-fre-
quented thoroughfare of St. Aubin's Road, on the right-hand
side on leaving St. Heller's, after passing the first martello
tower, is the locality known by the name of Ville Nouaux.
Here, in a piece of waste land, over which the sea-sand has
drifted in heaps, here and there covered with sparse vegetation,
a ballast-hole was formed ; and as the sand was carted away to
the shipping, some large granite stones were half exposed, two
of them being dragged away from their positions and ** cracked
up'' as road-metal for the adjoining highway. Fortunately the
ballast-hole fell into disuse some three years since, and the other
stones remained unnoticed.
In May 1869 these stones were examined, and found to form
* Compare similar apertures at Le Couperon, Ville Nouaux, Jersey (PI. IX.
fig. 1), Herm (PI. X. fig. 1), &c
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
6 A Lieut. Oliver — On Prehistoric Remains
a portion of a megalithic structure^ from the interior of which
the accumulated sand and soil were carefully removed, by leave
of M. de Quetteville, the proprietor.
As now exposed to view, this cromlech appears to be an elon-
gated alUe couverte, nearly due east and west, measuring 35 feet
in length. Its sides, about 4 feet apart, are as nearly as possi-
ble parallel, although there are indications of the avenue being
narrowed towards its eastern extremity, as we should expect to
find. The side-blocks of stone average from 4 to 5 feet in
height, and number eleven on the northern, and seven on the
southern side, the western end being closed by a fine single slab.
The interstices between these blocks are roughly filled up with
irregularly-shaped smaller stones, evidently built in to prevent the
exterior earth and soil of the superimposed tumulus from falling
into the sepulchral grotto (PL V. fig. 3; PL IX. fig. 1).
There must have been formerly at least nine cap-stones ; of
these, two have been removed, as observed above, whilst the
whole fabric appears to have been tilted, with an inclination
to the south, probably caused either by the unequal pressure of
the accumulated sand-drift on the northern side, or by the
removal of the ballast from its southern supports. It is diffi-
cult to determine whether all the cap-stones are in their original
positions, or whether some of them have not slipped between
the side blocks from their summits.
On the south, side, under the second cap-stone, between two
props is an aperture which I consider to indicate a similar in-
tention as the one mentioned in the account of the Mont-Ub£
cromlech. The sixth cap-stone has evidently slipped down, so
as to form a partition-wall between the eastern and western
portions — ^indeed, so much so as to make it almost doubtful
whether it is a cap-stone or really a dividing-block. I think the
supposition that it is a cap-stone, however, the more likely. On
removing the sand-drift, at a depth of 2 feet a fine black soil was
reached, and this was removed carefully ; but the usual layer of
limpet-shells (so universally met with in the cromlechs through-
out the Channel Islands) was wanting, indicating, according to
Mr. Lukis, that the interments are of a secondary period.
At a depth of 4 feet, in the north-west comer, fragments of
pottery were first found, red and black, and a pavement of flat
sea- worn pebbles apparently indicated the bottom of the vault.
As Mr. Lukis has found several layers of interments with simi-
lar pavements in the Guernsey cromlechs, it is not improbable
that lower layers and remains may yet be found on further search
being made. As the work proceeded, groups of urns, in sets
of three, were discovered ; along the north side nine of these
were preserved more or less perfect; in one case a smaller urn
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
in the Channel Islands. 65
was enclosed within a larger one. Some of these urns were in
a fine state of preseryation ; and, with the exception of two*, they
are all in the possession of the owner. It must be observed that
all these nms, when discovered, were surrounded hj flat stones
placed vertically around them, and above them, so as to form
small kists; but they were so disarranged that it was almost im-
possible to determine the exact way in which they had been
placed. Some of the jars seemed purposely inserted in the
intervals between the side-blocks.
Nearly in the centre of the cromlech was a flat stone in a ver-
tical position, and close to it was found a small stone amulet
with two holes drilled through it. Here and there the earth
about it was discoloured, as if with decomposed bone ; but there
were no very significant traces of osseous interment. No marks
or holes have been found on any of the stones composing this
cromlech. Much yet remains for examination concerning this
structure, and there is little doubt that exterior chambers
may be found ; for the eastern extremity is still covered with
sand.
No. 6. The celebrated cromlech which formerly stood on
the present site of Fort Regent was removed to Henley-on-
Thames, and needs no further allusion here.
St. Brelade's Parish.
No. 7. On a farm belonging to Mr. Ramie, in the wild
part of the island known as Vingtaine de la Moye, is a fine
menhir which goes by the name of Le Quesnel. A curious fact
may be noticed relative to this monolith, viz. that it is so neatly
balanced that when the wind blows high it shakes distinctly, so
that an iron ring was driven into the top in order to make fast
a guy, to steady it, when a small windmill used to be fixed to
the top. By scraping away the earth accumulated at its base
the flat edge of a spade can be passed underneath the centre of
this monument, between it and the flat rock on which it stands.
Although Mr. Rami6 is willing to preserve this monolith, if
possible, yet the ground within a few feet is being quarried, and
so little control apparently can be exercised over the quarrymen
that any day Mr. Ramie may find this fine landmark destroyed.
No. 8. About half a mUe from Le Quesnel, and directly
above La Corbiere Point, is a fine single stone Dolmen, called
the Table des Marthes. It measures 12 feet by 6 feet by 3 feet.
It is supported on two small cairns, and Mr. Ahier found some
bronze instruments beneath it: he does not say what; but
probably they were wedges. A great deal of the granite on the
• Two urns were given by Mr. Quetteville to the Rev. F.Porter, who was
present at the exhumation.
Digitized by VjOOy IC
66 Lieut. Oliver — On Prehistoric Remains
surface of the ground about here is being broken up, and at
any time this dolmen may disappear.
Besides these, there are several more obscure remains which
may here be briefly alluded to, such as indications of tumuli,
viz. : — Le Bequi near Plemont, in St. Ouen ; the mound under the
tower called La Hougue Bie, in St. Saviour's ; and another, also
in St. Saviour's, near the highroad, not far from the church.
Again^ there is another conspicuous rock, falsely called a menhir,
on the Quenvais.
There is some rumour of a trilithon called the PrS des irois
roches having existed close to the sea at St. Ouen ; but I could
find no trace of it, nor could I find any one who knew of an
alignment said to be extant some years ago at Vinchelez de Bos,
So also I am informed that a dolmen was discovered at St. Ouen
in 1839, on les Monts Orantez, in a field called la Grande Place.
There now exists a doubtful demi-dolmen in the northern part
of Trinity parish, called the Roche h la F6e, close to the sea, east
of Petit Port ^ but I was unable to visit it. The name certainly
indicates a Celtic monument.
At Dicq, Havre de Pas, it is said that a circle and cromlech
formerly existed ; but this is all built over. So also the name of
La Pocquelaye, at Bouge Bouillon, indicates the existence of a
cromlech in by-gone days.
A rocking-stone is stated to have formerly stood at Les Landes
Pallot, in St. Saviour's Parish ; and there is a stone worth exa-
mining on Mr. T. Lerrier's farm at Grouville.
The Rocque Berg, or ^' Witches' rock," is simply a rock on
which are said to be the marks of cloven hoofs ; they are merely
the holes caused by the decomposition of the softer portions of
the granite.
I ought not, perhaps, to omit mention of certain caves said to
exist in the hill over the Couperon cromlech. They are noticed
by Falle as follows : — '^ In the side of the same hill are caverns
wrought leading into one another, the entrance 3 feet high and
2 wide; but for what use intended I am imable to say." From
this accoimt it appears as if they were artificial ; but no one in
their neighbourhood appeared to know of their locality, and my
own visit was too brief to allow of a systematic search; they
may be worth examining.
Alderney.
Aldemey has suffered almost more than the neighbouring
islands as to the destruction of its megalithic structures. Mr.
May, who has for many years been in charge of the Admiralty
works in connexion with the breakwater in this island, writes to
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
in the Channel Islands, 67
me^ " For many years past this island has been infested with
the genus homo, species ^ navvy/ who make it their business
on Sundays to destroy all such landmarks as those you are look-
ing for/'
And he is quite right ; for hardly any remain^ with the excep-
tion of part of a cromlech^ near Fort Tourgie, called the " Druids'
altar/' and two dilapidated cromlechs by Corblets Ray. At
least fivQ cromlechs and six tumuli (chambered) are described as
existing in 1847 by Mr. Lukis*. But since that account was
written^ the island has been covered with modem fortifications^
and almost all vestiges have been removed. I have given a list of
such remains, but I am sorry not to be able to report more fully
on them, from the fact that during my brief visits to this island
I was more or less employed on military duty, and was unable to
afford the time necessary to make a more careful search to iden-
tify the few remains existing. Many of the instruments found
in Aldemey are in the possession of Mr. Lukis ; and I picked up
a portion of a celt myself in a ploughed field near the nunnery.
Conclusion.
There are numberless points of interest connected with these
megaUthic remains, which are, however, beyond the province of
the present paper ; but perhaps I may be allowed to observe
how much I was slruck, during my examination of these monu-
ments, by the remarkable resemblance they bear to the mono-
liths and stone tombs which I had seen in Madagascar, and which
are erected by the hill-tribes of Hovas even at this very day.
Choosing the natural cleavage of the rock (generally granite),
where adapted for their purpose, they light fires of dung
along the line indicated, and then dash water onto the heated
stone, which is thus split, and a huge mass detached. By means
of strong levers, and on rollers of hard wood, with the help of
ropes made from the rofia and other palm-fibres, they manage
to move these rocks over diflScult ground to their position. A
whole tribe of some five hundred men will, perhaps, be engaged
in moving one such stone. Similarly I have recognized an
affinity with the aboriginal Indian tombs in Central America.
Figs. 2 & 3, PI. VI., represent a rudely carved stone now forming
a gate-post in the churchyard of St. Martinis Parish, Guernsey,
which reminded me irresistibly of the stone idols which I had
seen on the island of Momotombita in the Lake of Managua —
the head, shoulders, and arms alone being represented, the re-
maining portion being unhewn and rough.
In conclusion, however, my sole object has been to give as
• See ArcbjBologia, Journal of Association^ April 1847, *' Antiquities of
Aldemey."
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
68 Lieut. Olivbr — On Prehistoric Remains
faithful an epitome as possible of all the information I have been
able to collect as to the present state and condition of the pre-
historic remains in the Channel Islands ; nor at present do I
offer any suggestions as to the means to be employed to preserve
those that remain intact. But I cannot conclude without men-
tioning that this Report ought rightly to be considered rather as
Mr. Lukis's than my own ; for it is to Mr. Lukis that I owe the
majority of notes^ plans^ drawings^ &c.^ in fact^ the whole materiel
for this paper^ which has mostly even been put together under
his personal superintendence. Any credit^ therefore^ that it may
deserve is attributable to him^ whilst I must blame myself alone
for the shortcomings and faults — ^which I trust will be dealt
with leniently, in consideration of my inexperience.
APPENDIX.
The Opening and Restoration of the Cromlech of Le Couperon.
^'The Rev. P. Porter, vicar of Yeddingham, Yorkshire, a
gentleman who has given much attention to the sepulture of the
aborigines of various countries, and who, with the Rev. Canon
Greenwell, of Durham, has opened and examined many of the
tumuli which abound on the moors and wolds of Yorkshire, is
now a temporary sojourner in the Isle of Jersey. This gentle-
man, true to his instincts as an antiquary, was readily attracted
to the cromlechs still extant in this island. A very cursory
view of these satisfied him that they had been opened, but, ap-
parently, unskilftilly explored. One was said to remain intact.
Mr. Porter thought otherwise, but resolved to reopen it. This
cromlech is situated on the north-east part of the island, on a
promontory called or known as Le Couperon. The promontory
projects considerably into the sea, and has perhaps an altitude of
some 70 or 80 feet from the level of high water. The locality
here chosen as the last resting-place of our unknown friends is
a proof of good taste, and shows a degree of refinement for
which we are scarcely prepared to give them credit. From the
east end of the cromlech is seen the bold headland of La Coup^,
and there the eye passing over the sea rests on the coast line of
Normandy. The sim gives to the cromlech his first radiance,
the western slope again admits his rays as he goes down ; and
here warmth and light and cheerfulness pervade the tomb, and
take from it much of that sadness we are so prone to associate
with death. Let us now give a concise account of Mr. Porter s
operations. In July last he assembled a party of friends, in-
cluding the Rev. W. Ick, Col. Rynd, Capt. Evison, R. N., Capt.
P. Gaudin, Mr. W.G. F. Porter, &c., with the proprietor of the
soil, and proceeded to an examination of the ancient monument.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
in the Channel Islands, 69
It was found in a state of great dilapidation ; some of the up-
right stones had fallen and thrown off the transverse blocks,
briers, ivy, and the rankest vegetation had taken possession of
the whole exterior, and the monument had become, to the casual
observer, a mere mass of confusion. When cleared externally, it
was found to be surrounded by an oval peristalith. The reve-
rend gentleman having gained access into the interior of the
cromlech, saw at once that it had been previously despoiled.
He, however, carefully removed and sifted the earth, and was
rewarded by finding a few flint flakes and the bottom portion of
a rude urn in small fragments. The reverend gentleman having
satisfied himself as to the previous opening, set about restoring
it to its pristine condition. The space within the peristalith he
did not examine, fearing his newly-executed work might fall in.
We give its dimensions as measured by Mr. Porter. The crom-
lech of ' Le Couperon' lies within a peristalith, and is the only
instance in the island. The circumference of the peristalith is
100 feet, composed of rough blocks of stone about four feet long
by two feet thick, standing about two feet above the soil : they
are not in contact, and eighteen only remain. The position of
the cromlech is (by compass) due east and west. It is 26 feet
9 inches long ; width at east end 2 feet 3 inches, centre 3 feet
6 inches, increasing at west end to 4 feet 4 inches. The crom-
lech consists of nine vertical or supporting -stones on the south
side, and eleven on the north, which are about 3 feet 6 inches
high at the west end, gradually decreasing to about 2 feet at the
east end; these uprights support seven covering -stones, the three
largest being at the west end, measuring : — No. 1, 5 feet 6 inches
long, 5 feet 6 inches wide, 2 feet thick ,* No. 2, 5 feet 10 inches
long, 5 feet 6 inches wide, 2 feet thick ; No. 3, 6 feet 7 inches
long, 5 feet wide, 2 feet thick. The height at west end from
covering-stone to present floor is about 3^ feet. The space be-
tween the peristalith and outside of the vertical stone of the
cromlech is about 3^ feet. Many of the vertical stones had
been displaced, and two only of the transverse or covering stones
out of seven were found in position. The cromlech as it now
stands is worthy of a visit from the antiquarian tourisf *.
EXPLANATION OF PLATES n.-X.
Platb IL
Pocquelaye Cromlech, Anneville, Jersey. (See plan, PI. Vm. fig. 4.)
* Two beautifully-executed photomphs have been taken of it, and may
be obtained at the establishment of Messrs. Asplett and Green, 18^ Beresfora
Street.
Digitized by
Google
70 Lieut. Oliver — On the Channel-Island Remains.
Plate III.
Fig. 1. Kiflt-vaen at L'Ancresae, Guernsey. (See plan, PI. VII. fig. 6.)
2. J La Mare aux Mauves, Guernsey. (See plan, PI. VIII. ^g. 1.)
Plate IV.
Fig. 1. Cromlech, Le Tr^pied, Guernsey, ^ee plan, PL VII. fig. 4.)
2. , Le Grand Monceau, Herm. (See plan, PI. X. fig. 2.)
Plate V.
Fig. I. Remains of a Cromlech, La Roche qui sonne, Guernsey. (See plan,
PL \TII. fig. 3.)
2. Eist-vaen at Les Mielles, Herm. (See plan, PI. X. fig. 6.)
3. Cromlech at Ville Nouaux, Jersey. (See plan, PL IX. fig. I.)
4. at Mont Uh^, Jersey. (See plan, PL VIIL fig. 6.)
Plate VI.
Fig. I. Menhir, La Longue Pierre, Les Paysans, Guernsey.
2. Rudely carved stone now forming a gate-post in the chiirchyard of
St Martin's Parish, Guernsey. Side view.
3. The same, front view.
4. Menhir, Le Crocq, Guernsey.
Plate VH.
Fig. 1. Plan of cromlech at L'Ancresse, Guernsey.
2. Plan of cromlech, D^hus, Guernsey.
3. Plan of cromlech, Le Creux des F^es, Guernsey.
4. Plan of cromlech, Le Tr^pied, Guernsey.
5. Plan of kist-vaen at L'Ancresse, Guernsey.
Plate VIII.
Fig. I. Plan of Idst-vaen. La Mare aux Mauves, Guernsey.
2. Plan of kist, Tomoeau du Grand Sarazin, Guernsey.
3. Plan of remains of cromlech, La Roche qui sonne, Guernsey.
4. Plan of Pocquelaye cromlech, Jersey.
5. Plan of cromlech at Mont Ub6, Jersey.
Plate IX.
Fig. 1. Plan of cromlech at Ville Nouaux, Jersey.
2. Plan of Le Couperon cromlech, Jersey, restored.
3. Le Couperon as it appeared in 1848.
Plate X.
Fig. 1. Plan of cromlech at Le Grand Monceau, Herm.
2. Plan of another cromlech at Le Graiid Monceau, Herm.
3. Plan of stone circle at Le Petit Monceau, Herm.
4. Plan of stone circle and kist at Le Monceau, Herm.
5. Plan of stone circle at Le Petit Monceau. HemL
6. Plan of stone circle and kist on Les Mielles, Heim.
N.B. — ^The scale of the plans in Plates VII. and X. is ^if, and that of those
in Plates VHI. and IX. is j^j.
The plans of the cap-stones are shown in dotted lines, and those of the
side-stones in continued lines. The stones shaded have been removed since
1848.
These plates represent only a portion of the large collection of plans and
drawings which accompanic({ the report.
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
Journ.Elho.i^'OcPlil
Jii
KISTVAEN AT L'ANTRESSE, GUERNSEY.
Digitized by VjOO^IC
T A ■K/TA'Di: A] TV AyTAT'HriTQ nTTi:DMQT?V
iQ 4c IT Hiivhajt imp
f^
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
JouraELhno '5()C [
LE TREPIED, GUERllSEf
"N-
),::^:!^>%/
-Sf^
Digitized by VZjO'OQIC
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
ElhiiOjocpr
:.4 ROCHE QUI SONNE. GUERNSOT.
KfST VAEN, HERM.
r^^^^^^s^is^^'
■-'' ^'^^"^^^0^!f^''*TliMJCJ/ AiriLLB NOUAOz'jEJiSE
1 fc N H4.Mun '.m
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Se»tM
?i
f .> f V t 1^ ^^^ r I '"^
>»•*..
^3^ ii
"? — 7
? — ? — ? — ;i — ? — 3 — ;^~;? t^^
StALtr "A
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
^^c.
Oo'
^o"^
0^'
, /?fl
%.
^Oc^
^l
0
^
^-^o^J I'l^^
ogj^
<o
<>
s>
o.
■■>.
,<i^
(7(
<>?
^ IF
X — //
\^ //
o? ^ O
Oo
^v
5.'
7f
i^yf;
^^■^
<9
w5 oo^Ie
itj'«'-
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Journ E'iuio r>\". P. Vi
d
0
isiL
"fedbyCoOJjk
»0
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
'JCilf' Lt!;lL:.: .iiL V.
&
xn^c — 6
}\
..--.C:?
a
O <ziK^c^O
^
&
Oo
Q
oc?0
i^
5j» 4*^
PRESENT
or excavated
ipd or un(
by M. F:
"nd with
British C
uncoverct
^idinghai
he Rev. J
W.Rat
• I*orter.
Uenlc
AliioT
"iatei
^ al.
Ah
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
[Journ. Ethnol. Soc., Vol. H., to f%ce p. 70.]
PRESENT STATE AND CONDITION OF THOSE STILL EXTANT.
>r exeatrated ; when, and by whom.
ed or uncovered a century ago ;
by M. Fauvel (1848). who sold
and within to the British Ma-
British CJollection, cases 34, 36) ;
uncovered by the Rer. F. Porter,
Kldinghain, in 1868-419.
he Kev. F. Porter, 1868.
No
ly I860, by Lieut. Oliver, R.A.
Porter.
Icnley-on-Thsmes.
W. BamiS in 1848
Ahier ; date unknown ,
If in danger
from
Quarrymen.
«
Yes
No
No
No
Quarry
opened
close
to it.
Yes
If Proprietor
is willing to t
Remsrks.
.The stones which
have been moved
are shaded in the
plans.
Yes.
Yes.
Yes.
Yes,
d and rifled of its oontenta a long No
iate unknown. The cap-stone was
but in 1830 itwaa replaced by
tin.
i alnnc remain.
,1841.
Examined by F. ?
These remains
will be more
fully described
in a future
supplementary
Beport.
idling to preserve ; but unfortunately in many cases, however willingjized by vjOOg IC
I remains have been destroyed in the temporary absence of the pro-
ND SI
itto ..
|tto ..
Jtto ..
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
ND SI
itto ...
\
itto ..
itto
IS miu
[)lanoe
C. Li
AjpchiB
tto
tto
tto
tto
tto
tto
tto
tto
to
;to
;to
f
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Digitized by LjOCf IIJ
U
DisctiSsUm, 71
Discussion.
The Honorary Secretary read the following letter from the
Rev. F. Porter in justification of his attempts at restoration : —
" What I did with regard to the Couperon cromlech was this : — 1
cleared away the briers &c. with which it was overgrown, and found
that all the cap-stones, save two, had been displaced, some being on
the north, others on the south side, but all within the peristalith.
" In clearing out the interior I found the vertical stones, which had
been thrust inward; I had merely to raise them upright, and thej were
as nearly as possible in their true position ; I think it was almost
impossible for me to make a mistake nere. The cap-stones were then
placed on their supports, exactly in the order in which I found them,
I did not pick one here and another there, because it would fit and
look better, but replaced them in the order in which they lay, thinking,
from their large size, that they could not have been moved since the
time of their overthrow.
^ I did bring one stone which had been taken a few yards from the
place, and put it as one of the block stones at the west end of the
cromlech. Many of the stones of the peristalith have been taken
away, and used tor building- or road-purposes; not one of those re-
maining was in any way removed or replaced by me.
" And now for a word respecting the * Anneville cromlech.' With
the one or two exceptions I will name, I left every thing as I found it.
I again distinctly deny the charge of replacing the scattered stones in
an arbitrary manner.
'* The walls surrounding this cromlech I was obliged to break
through, in order to remove the interior of the mound. Much, how-
ever, of the original walls was untouched ; to these portions I built up
(according to measure taken before their removal) those portions
which the necessity of the case obliged me to remove.
** I replaced a cover-stone over one of the kists on the north side,
raised upright one of the stones of a kist on the south side, which had
given way from the removal of the soil at the back, and brought in,
from the base of the moimd, a stone which had formed part of a kist
on the south side, and replaced it in the position it formerly occupied,
being assured as to this fact, as also in the case of the cover-stone on
the north, by the person who some thirty years back opened part of
this cromlech.
" As many of the stones had been destroyed and taken away, I
thought, by showing the nature of the monument, this might for the
future be prevented ; my object was to preserve, not destroy, or to
make a * cooked-up ' structure to please my own taste or fancy."
Mr. J. W. Flower remarked that, if there was any thing to regret
in Lieut. Oliver's able Beport, it was that it was not made a little more
full by adding further particulars of the objects found in the dolmens.
All these me^ithic structures seem to be more or less alike as regards
their extemad forms ; and it was therefore chiefiy to the implements,
weapons, and pottery found in them that we must look for indications
of the conditions and modes of life of those who built them.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
72 Lieut. Oliver — On the Channel-Island Remains,
Mr. Flower exhibited the cast of a very beautiful implement in
green jade, being one of seven or eight which Mr. Lukis, sen., had pro-
cured from the Gruenisey dolmens, and which, he observed, indicated a
perfection in this art of which no traces had been elsewhere found.
This implement is eleven inches long, and seven in circumference in
the centre. At one end it forms a sharp hatchet ; and the other is
rounded to a point, and forms a pick-axe, the centre being pierced
to admit a handle, and the sides of this opening being strengthened
by two bands or ribs lefb when the stone was carved. Mr. Flower also
exhibited some small polished implements of granite, brought to an
edge of two facets, and some hand-made bricks or trivets, of a peculiar
form, which he had lately found in examining a kjokken-modding in
the Island of Herm, containing a prodigious quantity of limpet and
other shells. Precisely similar objects had been found by Mr. Lukis
in several of the Channel Islands ; and although it by no means
followed that, because these things were found so near to each
other, the dolmen-builders must also have been the people of the
kjokken-moddings, still it seemed possible, if not probable. Mr.
Lukis had ascertained that trivets or bricks of the same form were
even now in use by the potters of Allahabad, in order to support their
pottery when placed in the kilns. The kjokken-modding also con-
tained several fragments of undoubted Samian ware ; and it would
seem therefore not only that the builders of the dolmens were probably
identical with the kjokken-modding people, but that they also had
some intercourse with the Bomans; and, further, the samd method
of preparing pottery for burning which was in use in Europe at this
remote period was still practised by the potters of India.
Mr. f, W. LrKis, referring to the Eev. F. Porter's letter which had
been read in justification of his so-called reconstruction of some of the
cromlechs in Jersev, remarked that he was sorry that the Sev. gentle-
man had made such an egregious mistake as to replace, in lieu of the
missing cap-stone No. 5 of the Couperon cromlech, a stone (fig. 2,
p. 61) which had been hollowed out on one side, and had origi-
nally formed, with a similarlv hollowed block, an entrance-hole into
the chamber. Examples oi such entrances are to be seen in the
cromlechs at Avening, at Bodmarton, &c., and also in two places in
the chambered barrow of Eerlescant, Brittany.
This hollowed stone which, is the only, example of the kind
hitherto discovered in the Channel Islands, had passed totally unob-
served until Mr. J. W. Lukis visited that island in July last.
In corroboration of Mr. J. "W. Flower's remarks relative to finding
Samian ware in the kitchen-midden in the Island of Herm, Mr.
Lukis mentioned that, in examining the *' Autel des Yardes," L'An-
oresse, Guernsey, in 1848, several pieces of Samian ware were dis-
covered, one of which had been worked in a circular form and per-
forated in the centre, probably to be used as a charm ; of course this
pottery was found at the surface, and not immediately connected with
the earliest deposits. In 1847, Mr. Lukis found in a cromlech near
Hennebont, Brittany, three Boman coins of the Lower Empire. It
it more than probable that many of these localities were not only
held sacred by subsequent races, but made use of by t hem^^ ,
.gitizedbyCOOgle
G. Busk — On an Ancient Calvariajrom China. 73
Mr. Hyde Clabks said, with reference to the age of the kitchen-
midden in Guernsey, that it did not follow, because the pottery was
of the class called by us Samian, that the period was Roman. Re
had found the like pottery in the kitchen-midden pointed out by
him on Mount Fagus, at Smyrna. It was possible tuat the pottery
might haye been imported earlier than the Boman period. He tnought
it very desirable that the theoretical matter in the paper should
be turned to account. He considered the Council might endeavour
to get the States of the Islands to extend their protection to public
objects, and to give greater facilities for the conversion of these
monuments into heirlooms. With regard to the favourite assign-
ment of these megalithic remains to the Celts, he knew of no justi-
fication for it. Their distribution is not conformable to the Celtic
area, and the Celtic nomenclature is not distinctive or historical,
but meaning only ** long stones," ** great stones,*' &c., which forms
usuaUy imply that the monuments belonged to a much earlier popu-
lation.
Col. A. Lane Fox observed that he had found hand-bricks of the
same kind as those mentioned by Mr. Elower in a pit near St. Peters,
Broadstairs, associated with Boman pottery and with evidence of the
fabrication of flint implements : the contents of this pit had been
described in the first number of the Society's Journal for the year
1869. He did not concur with Mr. Hyde Clarke in thinking that
Samian pottery, in this country, could be attributed to pre-Koman
times. He thought that the occurrence of Samian ware, wherever
found, might be regarded as a proof of Boman occupation. It was
not, however, to be inferred from the presence of this class of pottery
in the kitchen-middens referred to by Mr. Flower, that other lutchen-
middens were Boman, but only those in which the Boman pottery
occurred. A kitchen-midden might be of any date ; the period could
only be determined by the characters of the associated remains ; and
many were proved to belong to the early stone age. At Bichborough,
in Kent, examples of kitchen-middens might be seen belonging ex-
clusively to the Boman age.
Ordinary Meeting^ December 218t^ 1869.
Pbofbssor Huxlet, LL.D., F.B.S., FreHdent, in the Chair.
New Members. — Bev. James Simpson ; George Campbell^
Esq. ; Dr. Thomas Nicholas, M.A., P.G.S.
The following paper was read by the author : —
VIII. Description of and Bemarks upon an Ancient Calvaria
from China, which has been supposed to be that o/ Confucius.
By George Bcsk, Esq., F.B.S.
Amongst the various curiosities of the Great Exhibition of 1862,
there was scarcely any more striking and interesting, of its kind.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
74 G. Busk — On an Ancient Calvariafrom China.
than an object in the " Department of Goldsmiths' Work and
Jewellery/' in the Chinese Court. This consisted of the upper
portion of a human skull^ richly mounted in gold and jewels.
The object is briefly described and figured in Mr. Waring's
' Masterpieces of Industrial Art ' (vol. iii. pi. 291). " The skull
is placed on a triangular stand of pure gold^ and rests on three
very roughly shaped gold heads ; the cover, also of pure gold,
is richly ornamented with minute patterns in low relief, and is
studded with small precious stones. The ornament [ornamen-
tation ?] itself presents nothing peculiar, the principal portion
of it being formed by the usual conventional mode of represent-
ing clouds or sky, typical perhaps of the region to which the
soul of the deceased had flown.''
In the same work it is also stated that the object was taken
from the Summer Palace of the Emperor by one of Fane's
Cavalry, and at the time of the Exhibition was the property of
P. M. Tait, Esq.
Of this extraordinary and beautiful piece of Chinese work-
manship nothing now remains except the portion of skull upon
whose preservation and adornment such great pains and art had
been bestowed. With the most astounding stupidity the gold
has been melted down for its mere weight as bullion, and one of
the most interesting and curious relics of Chinese art and history
has thus been irretrievably lost.
The remaining relic has lately come into the hands of my
friend Mr. Mummery, with whose permission it is now laid
before the Society.
From such a small portion of course little can be deduced as
to the general characters of the entire calvaria. But it is suffi-
cient to show that the individual to whom it belonged was a man
probably advanced in life, and, so far as his bones were con-
cerned, of delicate make. The cranial bone generally is thin ;
and scarcely any appearance of a diploe remains. The sutures,
though distinct enough, are closed, and the lower portions of
the coronal on either side completely obliterated.
1. Norma lateralis (PI. XI. fig. 1) . — On the side view the skull
presents an elevated vertex, the summit of which corresponds to
about the middle of the sagittal suture. The upper part of the
frontal bone is somewhat depressed.
2. Norma verticalis (Fig. 2). — ^The vertical aspect presents an
oval outline, slightly compressed at the situation of the coronal
suture.
3. Norma frontalis (Fig, 3). — In the front view the outline
is somewhat pyramidal, a form that is still more manifest in
the
4. Norma occipitalis (Fig. 4) or occipital aspect.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
G. Busk — On an Ancient Calvaria Jram China. 75
The dimensions of the calvaria are as under : —
Length 6"-8
Breadth 5"'8
Height 8"0
Least frontal width . . . S^-G
Greatest frontal width . . 4"-5
As the skull has been sawn across in a plane running above
the glabella and through the upper part of the squamous bones
and of the supraoccipital^ something should be added to the
above length for that of the entire skuU^ which I conse-
quently estimate at about 7". This would give a latitudinal or
cephalic index of '757. Comparing this and the other measure*
ments above given with those taken from nine Chinese skulls^
I find some important differences.
For instance^ the mean cephalic index of the Chinese skulls
is '807 ; the maximum being -868^ and the minimum '746. The
iqean width of the nine Chinese skulls is 5^*71 ; the greatest
being 5"'8^ and the least 5"'4. The mean anterior or least
frontal width in the Chinese is 8"'72. the greatest being 4"'0^
and the least 8"'5 ; whilst the mean of the posterior or greatest
frontal width is 4^''7, the widest measuring 4"'8, and the nar-
rowest 4"*6.
The present calvaria therefore would seem to differ very con-
siderably from the average or typical Chinese skull^ although
it may in all respects but one^ perhaps^ be comprehended within
the limits of variation of that form.
It is^ in the first place^ dolichocephalic^ whilst^ with one excep-
tion out of nine^ the Chinese skuUs may be termed brachyce-
phalic^ the only other exception being that of a Chinese pirate^
whose cephalic index is '770, and who may not improbably have
been of a more mixed race than the inhabitants of the interior.
It will also be observed that in the frontal transverse dia-
meters the calvaria only equals the narrowest among the Chinese,
and is notably less than the mean of them. In its extreme
or parietal width, again, it is absolutely narrower than any of
the Chinese skulls.
On the whole, therefore, it appears to me, if any reliance can
be placed on such scanty data, that the so-called skull of Con-
fucius must have differed considerably from that of his fellow-
countrymen, and that it is not improbably of foreign origin.
But besides the craniological characters there are some other
points in the specimen which appear to me worthy of remark
in an archaeological or antiquarian sense, and which may even-
tually perhaps be found to lead to its identification.
The interior offers nothing of remark, except that it exhibits
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
76 6. Busk — On an Ancient Calvariajrom China.
here and there small thin patches of what appears to be wax,
or some similar substance, by which, doubtless, the gold with
which it is said to have been lined was cemented to the bone.
The outer surface is everywhere highly polished ; and to effect
this, some thickness of the outer table of the bone has apparently
been removed. The skull seems to have been very carefully
sawn, in the plane above described.
The sawn edge, also, has afterwards been ground, as it would
seem, on a flat surface, so as to be quite true. This was doubt-
less done to ensure the close fitting of the gold did.
But the most remarkable circumstance, as regards the outer
surface, remains to be described, and which, so far as I am
aware, appears to have been hitherto overlooked. It consists
in the existence, in three places, of figures in faint relief, which,
though easily escaping observation on the bone itself, are very
distinctly seen in a plaster-cast of it, upon which, indeed, I first
noticed them. One of the figures is placed at about the middle
of the frontal bone, and the others on either side, just behimd
the parietal eminences.
The frontal figure (PI. XI. fig. 5) is obviously a written cha-
racter of some kind, whilst the others can only, I should ima-
gine, be regarded as ornaments. That on the left side (fig. 6) is
very distinct, and of a trefoil shape ; and that on the right side,
though nearly obliterated, is seen on close inspection in a
plaster-cast Ito have been of the same form. There also appear
to be traces of a figure (fig. 7) of some kind on the back of the
skull, just above the termination of the sagittal suture. These
are so faint, however, that it can only be doubtfully surmised
that the figure was originally of a horse-shoe shape, with the
points of the crescent expanded into more or less circular disks.
These figures, as before said, are in slight relief; but whilst
that on the forehead is apparently altogether raised above the
general surface-level, the others seem to have been produced by
a mere local excavation of the immediately surrounding surface.
As the chief interest of the relic in its present condition ap-
pears to lie in these curious markings upon it, I had recourse
to my friend Mr. J. Fergusson for an explanation of their mean-
ing. He took much interest in the matter, and has kindly
bestowed considerable pains in its elucidation. But although
he at once recognized the Sanskrit character of the frontal in-
scription, and was assured that it was not of a Chinese type, he
was unable to define its exact significance. He thereupon con-
sulted two distinguished oriental scholars, who are especially
skilled in the interpretation of ancient inscriptions — Mr. £.
Thomas and General Cunningham, — ^who both agree in regard-
ing the frontal monogram as representing an initial A of the
* Digitized by LjOOQIC
G. Busk — On an Ancient Calvariafrom China. 77
Tibetan form of Sanskrit in use about the seventh and eighth
centuries of the present era. The correctness of this determi-
nation will at once be obvious to any one who regards the cha-
racter placed above fig. 5, and which is copied fix)m General
Cunningham^s letter to Mr. Feipisson. And I may remark
that the letter appears in precisely the same form in plate xxxix.
vol. ii. of Mr. Thomases edition of * Prinsep's Essays on Indian
Antiquities ; ' and from another plate in that volume it would
seem that the same letter^ or one scarcely distinguishable from
it^ is in use in Tibet at the present time. Mr. Thomas has
ako pointed out that a similar form of A occurs in an ancient
Mongol inscription^ of which an account is given under the
title of " Versuch iiber eine alte Mongolische Inschrift/' by
V. H. C. V. d, Gabelentz^ in the ' Zeitschrift fur die Kunde des
Morgenlandes/ vol. ii. p. 1^ and plates I & 2^ where it is stated
that the inscription in question was discovered^ with several others
of the same kind, in China in the year 1618 ; and it was assigned,
by the Chinese antiquary who attempted to decipher it, to the
age of the Mongol Emperor Youan, who reigned from 1260 to
1294, and who appears to have been the first to provide an
alphabet for the Mongolian language. In order to carry out
this object the Emperor, it is stated, applied to the Pag-pa Lama
of Tibet to furnish him with suitable characters, who complied
with the request by sending the Tibetan alphabet then in use.
It is to be presiimed, therefore, that the inscription in question
was rendered in these characters ; and we are thus enabled to
trace the direct connexion of the frt)ntal monogram with a
Tibetan origin.
Presuming therefore that the significance and origin of the
letter is placed beyond all reasonable doubt, the next question
arises as to what it means. But as to this I fear we are at pre-
sent much in the dark.
General Cimningham has suggested that it might probably
be intended for the initial letter of the name of Ananda, who is
said to have been the nephew and devoted disciple of Buddha
(Gk>tama), and to have been with him at the time of his decease.
And, in support of this surmise. General Cmmingham adds the
interesting remark that the relic-bones of S&riputa and Maga-
l&na, found at Bhilsa, were similarly inscribed with the initials
of their names ; and he goes on to observe that it would be in-
teresting to find that any relic of Ananda had been taken to
China, as he does not remember the notice of any relics except
those of Buddha himself, although statues of several disciples
are recorded. He has no doubt, however, that many relics of
the principal disciples must have found their way to China at the
time of the persecution and final dispersion of the Buddhists.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
78 G. Busk — On an Ancient Calvaria from China,
" The Tibetan letter/^ he adds^ " cannot be older than a.d. GOO-
ZOO, and is probably later/'
With the utmost deference to any hint from so weighty an
authority, it seems to me that a great difficulty lies in the way
of the above supposition, from the circumstance that Buddha,
or the Buddha with whom Ananda was connected, died at the
latest between five and six hundred years before Christ ; and
consequently the inscription must have been placed on the skull
eleven or twelve hundred years after the death of its owner, —
a circumstance that, of itself, woald tend to cast great doubt
upon its authenticity, although, as we know from evidence much
nearer home, doubts of this kind, as regards relics, do not
weigh much in the theological mind.
Mr. E. Thomas, on the other hand, has thrown out the sug-
gestion that the letter might have been intended for the initial
of the word Atmi or Om, which, as Mr. Fergusson informs me,
though sometimes used to express the Deity, is also equivalent
to the exclamation Ave ! or Hail ! But as an objection to this
interpretation it might perhaps be urged that the same Tibetan
alphabet in which this form of A occurs contains also a slight
modification of the same character, answering to au or o, as well
as one signifying am, and it might reasonably have been thought
that one or the other of these two characters would have been
employed to represent om rather than the simple A. But on the
present occasion it would be useless for me to speculate further
on a matter upon which I cannot pretend to give any opinion.
A second interesting subject of inquiry is that of the probable
object or purpose of the specimen when entire. With respect
to this, however, I am unable to offer anything beyond the
vaguest conjectures.
We may regard it either as a simple monument of piety or
veneration (without any special use or purpose), as a dnnking-
vessel, or as a sort of mortuary coffer or reliquary.
Of these, the supposition that it was intended to be used as a
drinking-vessel, or perhaps as a libation-chalice, though at first
sight not very probable when we regard the weight and form of
the setting, becomes less improbable when we consider that the
skull itself does not appear to have been in any way fixed upon
its stand, but simply to have rested on the three golden heads,
from which it could, consequently, be readily lift^ to the lips.
On the other hand, that its destination might have been for some
such purpose is rendered still more probable by what we know
of the very general prevalence, throughout the ancient world
and amongst the most widely separated peoples, of the custom
of using the skulls of their enemies, or of their friends and re-
latives, as drinking-vessels, on high and solemn occasions. The
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
G. Busk — On an Ancient Calvariafrom China, 79
custom^ in fact, has survived, it may be said, to our own day in
Australia*.
But as regards ancient times, to pass over the mythical ac-
counts of the banquets of the gods in the Scandinavian Valhalla,
which nevertheless in all probability represented the actual prac-
tice of the warriors, whose valour was stimulated by the prospect
of joining at some Aiture day in the sacred feasts, I would briefly
refer to some of the more definite accounts given by ancient
writers of the use of skulls, artificially prepared as drinking-
vessels t. Amongst the first of these is Herodotus, for a reference
to whose ' History ' I am indebted to Mr. Fergusson. And
since the passages therein contained relate to Asiatic tribes
whose descendants are more immediately involved in the present
inquiry, they seem to me of very considerable interest.
The Father of History mentions two nations or tribes amongst
whom the custom in question obtained.
In his ^History' (book iv. chapter 26) we read, in Mr. G.
Rawlinson's translation, that the '^ Issedonians are said to have
the following customs. When a man^s father dies, all the near
relations bring sheep to the house, which are sacrificed, and their
flesh cut into pieces, whilst at the same time the dead body un-
dergoes the like treatment. The two sorts of flesh are after-
wards mixed together, and the whole is served up at a banquet.
The head of the dead man is treated difierently ; it is stripped
bare, cleansed, and set in gold. It then becomes an ornament
on which they pride themselves, and is brought out year by year
at the great festival which sons keep in honour of their father's
death, just as the Greeks keep their ' genesia.' ''
The second place in which Herodotus refers to the custom is
in the same book (chap. 65), where, in speaking of the Scythians,
he says : — " The skulls of their enemies — not, indeed, of all, but
of those whom they most detest — they treat as follows : — Having
sawn ofi^ the portion below the eyebrows, and cleaned out the
inside, they cover the outside with leather (ox-hide) . When a man
is poor, this is all that he does ; but if he is rich, he also fines
the iwAde with gold; in either case the skull is used as a drink-
ing-cup. They do the same with the skulls of their own kith
and kin if they have been at feud with them, and have vanquished
them in the presence of the king. When strangers whom they
deem of any account come to visit them, these skulls are handed
* [At the following Meeting, Col. Lane Fox exhibited two Australian
skulls which had been used as drinking-vessels in the manner described by
the author. — SuBrEo.]
t The Scandinavian custom appears to have extended into Thrace, as Am-
mianus MarceUinus relates that the Scordisci, who are supposed to have been
of Teutonic origin, " Hostiis captivorum Bellonse litant et Marti, huma-
numque sanguinem in ossibus capitum cavis bibunt avidius."
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
80 G. Busk — On an Ancient Calvaria from China,
rounds and the host tells how that these were his relations^ who
made war upon him^ and how that he got the better of them^
all this being looked upon as a proof of bravery*'*.
Mr. Rawlinson seems to be of opinion that the above-men-
tioned Issedonians inhabited a coimtry west of the Ural chain^ in
N. lat. 54° to 56°; but Major KenneU^ whose opinion I presume
must be regarded as of great weight on such a pointy places them
in the neighbourhood of Bootan^ which brings them not far
from the Tibetan frontierf. And he states that he " has seen,
brought from Bootan, skulls that were taken out of temples or
places of worship ; but it is not known whether the motive to
their preservation was friendship or enmity. It might very pro-
bably be the former. They were formed into dnnking-bowls
in the manner descrilied by Herodotus^ by cutting them off below
the eyebrows; and they were neatly varnished all over J* It is
curious to remark that the lining with gold and the polishing
of the exterior, which is perhaps what Major Rennell terms
varnishing, are both exhibited in the present skull.
It is, moreover, worthy of note that, in Major Rennell's
opinion, the modern descendants of the Issedones are represented
by a Mongol tribe, the Oigurs or Elutfis, a people occupying a
tract in the centre of Asia, who were conquered in the last cen-
tury by the Chinese. And he says that it seems to be under-
stood in Asia that these Oigurs furnished the Mongols with their
alphabet; while M. Souciet, who is quoted by Major Rennell,
says that no Tatar nation besides them had the use of letters
in the time of Jinghis Khan (13th century), and also remarks
that the characters used by the Eluths were the same with those
in use in Tibet. This latter statement, though not admitted
by other writers, appears to be in accord with what is above re-
lated concerning the Mongol inscription found in China.
As an instance of the same mode of using the human skull,
in a widely remote region, may be cited the accoimt given by
Livy]: of the defeat, by means of a very ingenious stratagem,
of a large Roman force imder L. Postumius by the Boii, a tribe
of Gauls, where we find that '^ spolia corporis caputque ducis
praecisum .... templo quod sanctissimum est apud eos intul^re :
purgato inde capite, ut mos iis est, calvam § auro cselavSre. Idque
* The OeltiB, according to Strabo (iv. 65), were also in the habit of em-
balming with resinous substances the heads of distinguished enemies, which
they euiibited, as marks of prowess^ to visitors. These heads were kept in
wooden coffers.
t G^ffraphical System of Herodotus, p. 144.
I Book xziii.
$ I do not know when the word " cranium " was first employed as a Latin
term for a skull. Though so universally admitted it is not to be found, so far
as I can discover, in any Latin author or dictionary. The earliest citation of its
Digitized by
Google
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
-"'
r
\
\'^-
r.
! I
''
l
'\
* •.. ■
i
<
J
■V^ ;
F^.3
G3 aal-3itli.
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
J€fum. Ethrw Soo. VolRTl U
Fiff.1.
r\
<//
Fif> 5
< <'
J
Ft^.4
^r
;;. f M '
\
WWesti
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
6. Busk — On an Ancient Calvaria from China. 81
sacrum vas iis erat quo solennibus libarent ; poculumque idem
sacerdoti esse ac templi antistitibus/' Here we are left to con-
jecture as to the form or mode in which the embossing with gold
was carried out ; but the instance shows that the same vessel
might be used both as a sacrificial chalice^ and as a drinking-
bowl for the priests and their assistants. But there is still
another point which may be adverted to. It would seem from
the worn condition of the exterior surface^ as shown in the
nearly complete obliteration of the embossed figures on the
occiput and right parietal region^ that the skull had been sub-
jected to frequent handlings and perhaps for a long period an-
terior to its being so carefully encompassed with gold and^ as it
was supposed^ securely lodged amongst the treasures of the Im-
perial Palace. With reference to this subject it is interesting
to leam^ as I have from Dr. Hooker, that the Tibetans at the
present day use human skulls divided as the present one is^ and
having membrane or skin stretched across them, as a sort of
drum or timbrel in certain religious ceremonies ; and it seems by
no means improbable that the present calva was originally ap-
plied to that purpose.
From the above it will be seen that it would at present be
premature to regard the skull as having any direct connexion
with Buddhism or any other form of religious faith. It might
quite as probably^ perhaps, be related to some of the more
ancient legendary customs above alluded to.
There is no reason whatever, but quite the contrary, for be-
lieving that it has any thing whatever to do with Confricius'^.
EXPLANATION OF PLATE XI.
Fig. 1. Lateral aspect of a calvaria from China, which has been supposed to
be that of Confucius.
2. Vertical aspect of the same.
3. Frontal aspect of the same.
4. Occipital aspect of the 9ame.
6. Figure in faint relief on the frontal bone.
6. Trefoil figure on the left side of the skuU.
7. Traces of figure on the back of the skull.
use, in ' Ducange*8 Olossarium/ is in a barber-surgeon's report of a case in 1880 ;
and here it is spelt " craneum," evidently a latinization of the French cratie.
The proper Latin term for the naked skull is calvaria (in one instance
ealvarittm). In the above passage from Livy it seems that the classical term
for the upper portion of tne fmvaria is calva^ a term which it may, on
occasion, perhaps be useful to retain.
* Since this paper was read, Mr. Mummerv has informed me that Mr.
Lockhart has suggested to him that the skull may Ix? that of a revolted
Mongol prince, not improbably Ichangir.
VOL. II. ^i^^^^T^
. Digitized by VjOOQ IC
82 G. Busk — On an Ancient Calvaria from China.
Discussion.
Mr. Feboussoit said that he remembered this skull and stand in
the Great Exhibition of 1862, when it belonged to Mr. Tait. The
speaker had no hesitation in saying that it was the most exquisitely
beautiful specimen in oriental goldsmith's work which he had ever
seen. The price then put upon it was one thousand guineas.
Mr.Fergusson was afraid that the Buddhist theory must be entirely
abandoned. We are too familiar, both from description and expe-
rience, with the mode in which Buddhist relics were preserved, to be
mistaken on this point. They were preserved either in miniature
dagobies or caskets like bon-bon boxes, or in metal cases ; had this
skull been a relic, it would have been turned upwards, fastened to its
stand, provided certainly with a covering of some sort, and placed so
as to be admired and worshipped. On the contrary, il; was lined with
gold, fitted with a jewelled lid, and laid loosely on its tripod so as to
DO easily removed and handled ; and its worn and poHshed appear-
ance shows how frequently this was done.
It seemed to him, on the other hand, very clear, that the passages
which Mr. Busk had just quoted from Herodotus and Livy contained
the true explanation of its history. It must have been the skull of
some revered ancestor or dreaded foe of the present Tatar dynasty of
China, and was consequently honoured, and used (as we find it was)
in the summer palace at Peking.
Mr. MuMHEBT, the owner, of the calvaria, said that it had been
given to him by a medical friend. Dr. Millar, who saw it lying, un-
cared for, at the house of a Jewish gold-dealer in Houndsditch.
The speaker had received a letter from Dr. Lockhart, founder of
the Hospital at Peking, who expressed his decided opinion that the
skull was never supposed by the educated Chinese to have been
that of Confucius, although it has usually been assigned to that
philosopher by Europeans. He believes that the skull belonged to
some Tatar prince who was a tributary to the empire, and who had
rebelled — his overthrow and death having been commemorated by this
costly work of art and an ancient Mongolian initial engraved on the
frontal bone. He adds that the trefoil is probably the emblem of
the Buddhist trinity.
Dr. A. Campbell said, with reference to Professor Busk's remarks
on the objects for preserving this skull, that Buddhists made some
strange uses of human bones in religious observances. The thigh-
bone was used as a trumpet for calling to prayers ; and Dr. Campj^ll
had a lama*s rosary which was composed of circular pieces cut out
of a human skull.
Dr. Donovan observed that this could not be the skull of a man of
note in any civilized country, or even of a man at all. It was far too
small for an ordinary male skull. The sutures showed that it could
hardly be the skidl of an educated person ; for they were very simple
and not at all serrated.
Dr. Oppebt stated that skulls were used both as drinking-vessels
and for religious purposes in much later tipies than had been men*
tioned.
Digitized by
Google
Ho WORTH — On the Westerly Drifting of Nomades, ^c. 83
In A.B. 574, Alboin, the King of the Longobards, was killed at the
instigation of his wife, Eosamunde, the daughter of Kunimund, the
last king of the G^pidae, who had been beaten and slain in battle
against Alboin. Out of the skull of Kunimund a drinking-vessel had
been made, and used as such at the great festivals of the Court. At
one of these feasts the intoxicated king compelled his wife to drink
out of the skull of her father, which atrocity enraged her so much
that she assassinated him*.
But as the skull in question is brought into connexion with East-
Asiatic customs, an interesting instance may be cited from oriental
writers. When Ong-khan, the chief of the Keraites, had been slain,
in Mie year 1203, Tayanuk-khan, the chief of the Naymans, ordered
the head of his late friend to be enchased in gold and silver. When,
on one occasion, the head moved, as Tayanuk-khan addressed it io a
jesting manner, this was regarded by the Tatars as a bad omen ; and
soon afterwards the Nayman chief was slain. The Persiaa chronicler
Mirkhond says that the Nayman chief was a Butperest, or heathen,
which word But is, without doubt, derived from Buddha f*
Major P. MiLLiNGEK, P.E.Q-.S., then read a paper " On the Koords
and Armenians."
IX. On the Westerly Driptino of Pomades, from the Fifth to
the Nineteenth Century. By H. H. Howorth, Esq. — Part
III. The Comans and Petchenegs.
(Part XL was published in Vol. I. pp. 37a-587.)
I SHALL now return to the consideration of an area much more
connected with European ethnology. Here we shall meet with
greater difficulties and complications. South of the Jaxartes
we can with some approximation discriminate Turkish invaders
from Persian settlers. They belong to two separate divisions of
the human race in the classiiication of modem science. Reli-
gion, manners and customs, physique and language, all present
features assisting the division. North of the Jaxartes, in the
great deserts of the Khirgises, and in the steppes of Little
Tatary and of Siberia, we meet with much more complicating
circumstances. There the difference is one of degree rather than
of kind, and we only multiply difficulties in multiplying dif*
• [These "Longobards" may very well have been the descendants of the
JBcii above noticed, to whom the foundation of Bologna, Parma, Reggio, Mo-
dena, &c. ia assigned. — G. B.]
t [M the Meeting of the Society on the 22nd February, 1870, Mr. Busk
exhibited a second calvCf lined with copper, which had been kindly forwarded
to him by Mr. W. Lockhart ; and at the same time read some additional
remarks on the subject, the substance of which was derived from communi-
cations ^m Mr. Lockhart, Mr. Wylie, and Mr. R. Swinhoe. These will
appear in the next Number of the Journal.]
o 2
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
84 HowoRTH — On the Westerly Drafting of Nomades,
ferences. Turan, the complement of Iran, is used as the collec-
tive name of a congery of clans and families rather than of races
or states^ all nearly related^ and having common traditions.
They all speak languages of the agglutinative type, and as we
recede from our own times they approximate more closely to one
another, and it becomes impossible to classify them rigidly.
Greatly as I respect the name of Latham (and I have some
occasion to respect it), I cannot believe in the artificial weight
he attaches to names and distinctions, nor in the sharply
defined races which his arguments require. I believe Ugrian,
Turk, and Mongol to be of much more geographical than etlftiic
value. If by Ugrian be meant those tribes living under hard
conditions along the borders of the Frozen Sea, and having their
typical idiosyncrasies in Lapland, and by Turk those prouder
races which, having been frontagers of a series of civilizations in
the plains of Great Tatary and Turkestan, have received from
them grafts of a more energetic blood, and have had their lan-
guage, manners, and appearance altered, and of whom the tvpe
is the Turkish race of the Ouigours, I am content with the cuw-
sification ; but between these extreme types almost every pos-
sible intermediate form exists, having more or less common fea-
tures, as, for instance, the Bashkirs, who, in their indigenous
name and their physical forms, are very Ugrian, while their lan-
guage is very Turk, &c. Bearing this in mind, every one can
appreciate the almost superhuman difficulty of reconciling the
thousand contradictory statements of the Byzantine, and the
often empirical nomenclature of the Arabian geographers, and
may also find ample reason for the confusion which still reigns
in this somewhat repulsive and uninviting field of ethnological
inquiry. Few have traversed it with even moderate success, nor
do I claim to be better than my neighbours. I have had the
assistance of their ingenuity, and I have consulted every autho-
rity within my reach, among whom let me especially name the
often-forgotten Strahlenberg, the plodding Zeuss, whose great
work on ethnology this Society ought to translate, and the ubi-
quitous Klaproth ; with these materials I have endeavoured to
give a connected theory, on which I humbly invite criticism.
First I must say a few words about the Mongols. As is well
known, they are divided by geographers into two great branches,
the Mongols proper in the east and the Kalmucks in the west
of Mongolistan. I have already given an account of the sepa-
ration, about the beginning of the seventeenth century, of the
European Kalmucks from their mother race in the little Altai,
when they drove many of the Nogay hordes fix)m between the
Tobol and the Jaik before them. The Kalmucks of the Altaic
known as Olot, derive their origin from Tangout, the country
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
from the Fifth to the Nineteenth Century. 85
lying between the Kokonoor or Blue Lake and Tiljet ; nor do
I see any reason to quarrel with this tradition. The date of
their settlement about Lake Balkash and in Soongaria I cannot
believe to have been much before the time of Zenghiz, and I
believe them to have drifted hither gradually during tlie supre-
macy of the Great Mogul Khanate of Karakorum ; for in the
earlier wars of Zenghiz their present area was occupied by the
Naymans^ whose name still survives in one of the clans of the
Usbegs and among the Khirgises, and who may therefore be
considered to have been Turks.
If the Olot are to be traced to the Keraites, as D'Ohnson
asserts, we have another confirmation of this position. Before
the time of Zenghiz, then, I hold that the Mongols were limited
on the west by the present boundaries of what are known as the
Mongols proper, the hordes of the forty-nine banners of the
Chinese writers — ^that is, roughly, by the eastern frontiers of
the great provinces of Chinese Turkestan, known as Thian Shan
Nanloo or Little Bukharia, and Thian Shan Peloo or Soongaria —
that they occupied all the country from the Chinese Wall in the
south to the province of Irkutsk in the north, roaming over the
great desert of Gobi, and having their chief focus in the regions
around Lake Baikal. Hence they crept westward. Bar He-
bneus, who wrote in the middle of the thirteenth century, and
who lived among them, places their western limit at the country
of the Igurri Turcse, and says the same Mongols conquered the
Igurri and took tribute from them : these Igurri are the Oui-
gours of Bishbalig &c. Later on they gradually infiltered the
Khirgis deserts with their blood, and imparted the same in a
smaller measure to the Nogay Tatars.
If I were asked for an opinion as to the ethnic aflBnities of the
Mongols, I should say that they are merely the result of a mix-
ture of Tongus with Turks, their neighbours on either hand —
that on the west they fade almost insensibly by such transition
tribes as the Kalmucks and the Buriats into Turkish forms,
while on the other hand they do the same even more insensibly
into Tongus through those tribes of the Baikal to whom the
name Tatar was originally applied, the greatest aflSnity, no
doubt, being with the latter, whose religious and social condi-
tions they most affect.
The great provinces of Chinese Turkestan, from which we
have succeeded in eliminating the Kalmucks, bounded on the
north by the little Altai, on the south by Tibet, on the east by
the desert of Gobi, and on the west by Great Bukharia, were
known to the Arabs as Kara Kathay, or Black Kathay, either
frdm their inferior position to Great Kathay, or China, or from
their sterile aspect.
Digitized by vJTOOQ IC
86 HowoETH — On the Westerly Drifting of Nomades,
The name Kathay is derived from the Kitans or Khitans^ who
were known to the Chinese writers as Leao. The Kitans had
been masters of Northern China from the year 907. In the
year 1125 the Nin Tche, a Mantchu race, broke the power of
the Kitans, and a body of them invaded Kaschgar and settled
there. These were known to the Chinese as western Leao, and
were the Kitans who gave their name to Kara Kathay. Their
leaders only were Kitans, the soldiery was composed, like the
army of Zenghiz, of Turks. They repeatedly invaded Trans-
oxiana, and in 1171 defeated the Charizmians. Their most
renowned exploit, however, if it be possible to credit the story,
is their invasion of Georgia. A race still remains there (called
the Chaitaki, their land Khaita or Cara Khaita) who claim descent
from, these Kitans. I do not see how the story is to be under-
mined, and should be thankful for some more information on the
subject of this obscure tribe. As far as we know, they are Turks,
and allied in race to the Basians.
Before the arrival of the Kitans, Chinese Turkestan was the
seat of a renowned power known to the Chinese as that of the
Hoe-tche, originally a clan of the horde Kao-tche, settled south
of the Selinga. In 742 their Khan was acknowledged as Grand
Khan by the Chinese emperor. In 745 his empire reached the
Altai and the Irtysch in the west and the country of the Tun-
guses in the east. In 758, the same year in which the Arabs
burnt Canton, there was a quarrel at the Chinese court about
precedence between the embassy of this Grand Khan and that
of Aboudjiasar al Mansor, second Khalif of the Abassides (De
Guignes) . At the end of the eighth century the empire of the
Hoeitche was one of the most important in Asia. Among others^
the Khirghises were subject to it.
These Hoeitche, or Goeitche, as they are also called, were, as
we have seen, in contact with the Arab conquests of the Sama-
nides; and many of them, on the frontiers of l^ansoxiana, adopted
Mahommedanism. They are, in fact, the Turkish race known to
the Nubian geographer as Odhkos, and to the various Arabians
as the Gusses, of whom we have already written at length, and
from whom were derived the Turkish invaders of southern Asia,
the Ghaznevides, the Seljuks, &c. Their history is mixed up
with that of the Ouigoui*s or Kaotchary Turks, called by De
Guignes the Cba-to, Tagazgaz by Majoudi, and Bagargar by
other Arabs. The Turkish chroniclers divide their own race
into two sections, the northern and the southern, each with an
eponymous hero as its ancestor : these sections are the Oghuz
and the Ouigour. I have more faith in such traditions among
the Turks than among any other race. In this case it is con-
firmed by many facts ; the language of the Uzbeks and that of
* Digitized by CjOOQIC
fnm the Fifth to the Nineteenth Century. 87
the Ouigonrs is almost identical^ and is the purest Turkish idiom
known, while their habits and traditions are the same.
I am awaiting impatiently the results of M. Vambery's exami-
nation of the remains of the Ouigour literature. At present,
while we associate with the name Ouigour the typical home-
grown civilization of Asia, which Zenghiz made its cultivators
teach his people — ^while we are joined closer in sympathy with
the same cultivators by the extraordinary labours among them
of the early Nestorian missionaries, and by the fact of their land,
and especially its town Konam-tcheou, having been the entrepdt
where the Arab traders exchanged the products of Spain and
Arabia for those of Siberia and China — while we assign to the
Ouigours these glories, we must on this occasion follow them
to the west in company with and in subordination to their
more enterprising brothers the Hoeitche. Let us resume our
story.
The Hoeitche or Ousses, although continually drifting west-
wards, still kept up connexions with China, and about 890 the
Chinese received tribute from them. They now become cele-
brated in the civil strifes of the Samanides. Under Bograh
Khan, in 992, they took Bokhara ; he also possessed Kaschgar,
Balasgoum, Khotcn, Earas, and the country as far as China.
He advanced as far as Georgia, and his successor Illih II Khan
was master of both Samarcand and Bokhara. In 999 the
Hoeitche overturned the dynasty of the Samanides. They still
paid tribute to China. We now hear of their struggles with the
Khitans, and of their power crumbling away before those eastern
invaders. I have already given some account of their swarm-
ing into Persia; but this was only the history of one portion.
Another took the way of the Kirghis desert towards the Volga.
A third stayed at home, and became, as I believe, the ancestors
of the Naymans, whom I have referred to, and of the numerous
Turkish races still found in Western Chinese Turkestan. The
Jeteh or Geteh, of the annals of Timour and of other writers,
who are placed south of the river Khujend, and in the deserts of
the Khirgises, from them caDed Desht Jeteh, I believe with
some authorities to have been merely such Turks as still re-
mained pagans and did not submit to Islamism. Timour calls
them his countrymen. Whether this opprobrious designation of
heretics be the origin of the term Jut and Get in the Sikh annals
I know not.
I have said that the Khitan invasion drove some of the
Hoeitche to the west : these would not be likely to stay in the
sandy wilderness of the Khirgises ; and we accordingly find it
recorded by the Arab Ma90udi that, about the beginning of the
tenth century, hordes of the Gusses, a Turkish folk, wintered
Digitized by L:*OOQ IC
88 Ho WORTH — Oa,the Westerly Drifting o/Nomades,
on the east of the Volga (called by him the Nites)^ and when it
froze over invaded on horseback the land of the Chazars.
The Volga^ the eastern limit of Europe^ was near enough to
the Greeks and Russians to lead us to expect to find such an
invasion (especially as it was not likely to be a mere isolated
raid) mentioned in their annals ; and on turning to them we find
ourselves among a long series of such notices. Wherever we
find the term Ousses or Gozz in the accoimts of the Arabs, we
have the names Uzes or Comani used by the Byzantines, the
former term used with great laxity, aud sometimes made to
include the Petchenegs. Anna Comnena, in 1070, first uses the
name Comani. De Guignes makes Comani to be a mere dimi-
nutive of Turcoman!, — ^a very wild etymology. It is clearly
derived from the river Eouma or Kuma, the country about
which was known to the Persians as Kumestan, and which the
Arabian Edrissi, who wrote about the end of the eleventh cen-
tury, distinctly calls Al Ckomania, and adds, which gives name
to the Ckomanians (Klaproth, Travels in the Caucasus, 155).
The name Comanians is therefore of small value in tracing
the history of the Gusses ; it is merely the appellative they
derived from their situation. Nikon, the Russian chronicler, in
speaking of them, says, the " Cumani, more properly Polowtzy.'*
Another writer, quoted by Schlozer, says, " the Cumani, that is
the Polowtzi.'^ Nestor, in describing one of their invasions of
the Greek empire, says Polowtzi where the Greek writers say
(/umani. We thus identify the Cumani of the Greeks with the
Polowtzki so celebrated in the Russian annals of the eleventh
and twelfth centuries. Polowtzki merely means steppe-men.
Rubruquis, who wrote about 1253, says, " Here [i. e. in the pre-
sent Nogay steppe] the Comani live and feed their flocks ; they
call themselves Capchat; to the Germans they are known as
Walani, and their country as Walania." Here, then, we have
the indigenous name of the Comans, the name adopted by the
Mogul khanate of Baton Khan, to which we have previously
referred — a name still borne by Uzbek and Nogay tribes, and
by a tribe of the middle horde of the Khirgises, in whose terri-
tory is a town Kaptchak and a lake Kaptchi, a distinctly Turk
name, being adopted, there can be little doubt, from some noted
leader ; for we find Kaptchak mentioned on three or four occa-
sions in Uzbeg history as the proper name of a chieftain. The
plain between the Volga and Ural was known, from such a one,
as Desht Kaptchak (the desert of Kaptchak), just as it was sub-
sequently known as Desht Bereke, from Bereke the Nogay
leader. Here we have another proof, if such were needed, of
our being right in tracing the Comans to the same parentage as
the Uzbegs. The German appellative by which the Comans
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
from the Fifth to the Nineteenth Century. 89
were known is not so easy to explain. The province of Vol-
hynia took its name firom them^ according to Latham. But
this can hardly be so^ as the name occurs much earlier than
their inyasion. Zeuss gives the form Falawa^ and says it is the
literal rendering of Polouci (t. e. Steppe-men). He also adds the
forms Falon^ Valni, Valewe, Valwen, and Walmoen. There can
be little doubt that Zeuss is right.
The Comans are described by various authors as a savage race,
living on flesh and drinking mare^s milk and blood — ^the typical
food of the Turkish hordes. ,
To this accumulated evidence we may add the best of all tests^
namely, that of language. Rubruquis tells us that the language
of the Jugurri (t. e. the Ouigours) is the original and root of the
Turkish and Comanian languages. The Genoese called the lan-
guage of the Turks of the Black Sea (i. e, of the Comans)
Ugaresca [i.e, Ouigour). When many of the Comans were
driven out of their quarters by the Mongols, they fled, as we
shall see, into Hungary. Here their descendants still remain :
although they have forgotten their tongue and adopted Hun-
garian, this is only very recently ; several copies of the Lord^s
Prayer in their language have been preserved. Lastly, Elaproth
has published a very elaborate analysis of a Persian and Coma-
nian vocabulary he discovered in the library of St. Mark at
Venice. These remains are all of them purelv Turkish.
The Byzantines place the flrst arrival of tne Comani or Kip-
tchaks about the years 894r-899, when they drove the Petchenegs
&om between the Ural or Jaik and the Volga. The Russians
first speak of the Polowzi in 996, during the reign of Wladimir,
when their prince, Wolodar, invaded Russia. They were then
defeated and their king killed. From this date to the year 1229,
when they occur for the last time in the Russian chronicles, the
history of Russia is little more than the account of their fearful
devastEitions, invited and assisted by the miserable squabbles of
the various Russian princes. In their earlier struggles with the
Petchenegs we find the Kiptchaks in alliance with the ELhazars ;
and with them they first drove the Petchenegs across the Don.
A portion of the latter, however, survived in the deserts between
the Ural and the Volga ; the remainder were gradually pressed
westward into Hungary and on to the weak defences of the Greek
empire ; and the Comans gradually occupied the country north of
the Euxine and the Caucasus, where they are placed by Rubru-
quis and De Piano Carpino. Describing the Nogay steppe north
of the Crimea, the former writer says, " This whole level was,
previously to the irruption of the Tartars, inhabited by the Co-
manians. . . .- . On the invasion of the Tartars a great multitude
of Comanians fled to the sea-shore .... The whole country
Digitized by VjOOQIC
90 HowoRTH — On ike Westerly Drifting ofNomades,
from the Danube to the Tanais is more than two months' journey
across^ even for such swift riders as the Tartars, and is entirely in-
habited by Comanians, who extend even beyond the Tanais to the
Edil (Volga), a tract of ten long days' journey between the two
rivers/' In an old map of the year 1318, in the Imperial Library
at Vienna, Comania or Chumania is the tract north of the Sea
of Azof. In this tract Rubruquis mentions passing the tombs of
the Comani — stately erections, pyramids and pillars, upon each
of which was placed a rude figure holding a drinking-cup.
Klaproth, who describes them as they still remain, doubts their
having been made by the Comani. Similar erections in the
same area are undoubtedly described by the Romans as having
been put up by the Huns. The arrival of the Mongols broke up
the Comanian power. When the former had forced their way
through the Caucasus, they were opposed by an allied army of
Comans and Alans. Commencing the struggle, as they inva-
riably did, with intrigues, they detached the Comans from their
alliance by claiming them as brothers and of the same kin, which
they denied to the Alans. This is another proof of the ethnic
affinities of the Comans ; for we know that the army of Baton
Khan was almost entirely composed of Turks. Having defeated
the Alans separately, the Mongols, with consistent treachery,
turned their arms upon the Comans. On another occasion,
when Comans and Russians were allied, they attempted, but
unsuccessfully, the same policy in more flattering terms, saying
the Comans were their ancient slaves while the Russians were a
noble, independent people. The various alliances of Comans,
Russians, and Alans, however, were of little avail. The Mongol
tide swept on, and the Comanians, as a separate nation (their
capital was Soldaya), were heard of no more in the Nogay steppe.
Many of them were sold by the Mongols to the family of Saladin,
and became the nucleus of the Mamelukes, one of whom, called
Bibars or Biberdi (a Turk name) became sultan of Egypt and
concluded a treaty with the Greek emperor in 1261. Many of
the Comans, however, followed in the steps of previous unfor-
timate nomades and made their way towards the Hungarian
plains, with whose inhabitants they had had many conflicts, in
two of which, in 1070 and 1089, they had been severely defeated
by the Hungarians Salomo andLadislav (see Zeuss,^Die Deutschen
und die Nachbarstamme'). In Hungary numbers of them settled.
On the middle Theiss still remains a country called Kunsag,
and people known as great and little Kumans — ^the former on
the right, the latter on the left bank of the river. In 1410 they
were converted to Christianity, and in the same century fol-
lowed the trades of masons and archers (in Hungarian Jazok).
They still exist to the number of 112,000 free persons, but have
Digitized by VjOOQIC
from the Fifth to the Nineteenth Century. 91
entirely forgotten their language. According to Klaproth, the
last who understood it was a man named Varro, who died in 1 770.
Remains of it, as I have said, have been preserved and proved to
be clearly Turkish.
The establishment of the Mongol empire of the Kaptchak on
the ruins of the Comanian power did not eradicate that race
altogether; although the name Coman disappears^ the name
Kaptchak was adopted by the conquerors, and a vast number of
the original Kaptchaks or Comans remained behind in the
steppes, under the rule of the Mongols^ and became the nucleus
of the various Nogay hordes, the most important of whose tribes
is known as Kaptchak. The name Nogay is applied to most of
the wandering tribes from Bessarabia to the Kuma. Most of
these have, as I believe, their genealogies rooted among the
Comani, mixed, unquestionably, with a tinge of Mongol blood,
and in a greater degree with the blood of earlier occupiers of
the same steppes. Their main element is the same as that of
the earlier Turcoman invaders of Persia, namely, that of the
Gusses, the western wave of the same flood of which the Tur-
comans formed the southern wave — a flood caused by the dis-
persion of the empire of the Hoeitche in Turkestan.
Having cleared up the ethnology of the Comans, we are in a
position to examine that of the Petchenegs, whom the former
drove out.
Before the Coman invasion the country west of the Volga
was occupied by the Khazars and the Petchenegs, the former a
great and most interesting race, who long gave their names to a
very wide territory — the land of Khazaria, as it is called by
Ma90udi. Tlie Petchenegs were a body of but recent origin, who
were constantly flghting with the Khazars. In the earlier Co-
man invasions we generally find the Comans in alliance with the
Khazars against the Petchenegs. Who, then, were the Petche-
negs ? Zeuss gives their various synonyms thus : — they were
known as Patzinakitai to Constantine Porphyrogenitus, Pece-
natici, Pizenaci, Pincenates, Pecinei, Petinei, and Postinagi, to
the western writers, Peczenjezi to the western Slaves, Bisscui to
the Hungarians. Behnakyeis their name in Ibn el Wardi, and
Drewenses («. e. woodmen, from drew or derew, a wood) in the
Russian chronicles.
Strahlenberg has the ingenious suggestion that Petscheneg is
derived from Petsch or Pietsch, which he says is the literal
translation of ^ Hund,' a dog, and connects them with the Huns.
Latham suggests that the name may be the same as Peucini, so
called from the island Peuke in the Danube, — not that the
Petchenegs were in any way connected in blood with the Peu-
cini of the Romans, but that the name was adopted by the
invaders as Briton has been adopted by an Anglo-Saxon race*jle
92 HowoBTH — On the Westerly Drifting ofNomades,
I cannot accept either of these etymologies. Klaproth relates
that when Jermak^ the Cossack^ attacked the Siberian Tatars
on the Tawda^ and they had assembled in the neighbourhood of
Patschenka, a prince named Petscheneg was among the slain.
This shows the name was not confined to the Petchenegs of the
Danube^ and shows further the probability that, like Kaptchak
and Uzbeg, it was a family name of note, and adopted for that
reason by the whole race, and so adopted at no distant date
either ; for Constantine Porphyrogenitus tells us they were
formerly called Kangar or Kankar, which among them means
valour. The mention oi Patschenka seems to introduce us to
the typical area of the race. Snorro Sturleson mentions the
Petchenegs as Pezina VoUhr. Sviatoslav, the Russian, we are
tbld, was beheaded in Petschenka curia. Where, then, was
Patschenka ?
The Arabian geographer Scherif Edrissi speaks of the countiy
of Bedschenay, and places it in the seventh part of the seventh
climate, in contiguity with Bassdshirt (Baskiria). He says it was
not extensive, he did not know whether they had any larger
town than Banamuni, which contained many inhabitants of the
race of the Turks, and that they carried on war with the Rus-
sians and the Greeks. With these scanty materials it would be
impossible to dogmatize. The name by which they were known
to the Hungarians is said to be the origin of the syllables
Besse in Bessarabia. It is at the same time a curious coinci-
dence that one of the Thracian tribes was also called Bessi or
Bissi.
In the statement of the Emperor Constantine, already quoted^
we come upon more fruitful etymologies. The Kangar can be no
other than the Eangitcs of Carpino, the Curges and Changle of
other travellers, the Cancalis so celebrated in the Ural steppe at
the time of Tchinghiz — ^names derived by Klaproth from their
invention and use of wheeled carriages, "kanek'^ meaning wheels.
Among the names of Petcheneg tribes preserved by Constantine
is the Talmat, which Strahlenberg compares with the Talma^
sata found east of the Volga in his day — ^another proof of the
identification. The ethnic affinities of the Petchenegs are clear
enough. Nikon the chronicler associates them with the Tork-
mcni, Tortozy, and Cumani. Ibn el Wardi calls them a Turkish
race. Anna Comnena says they spoke the same language as the
Comans. The Byzantines constantly confound the Comans and
Petchenegs under the conmion name of Uzi. All these facts
confirm the position of most inquirers, that the Petchenegs were
a horde of Turks belonging to a previous wave of invasion to
the Uzi proper, less purely Turk, I believe, and more mixed
with foreign elements. Their former seats were situated at the
foot of the Ural mountains ; and I believe them t0~have been
■igitized by V3
from the Fifth to the Nineteenth Century . 93
very nearly related to the Baschkirs — ^a race whose language is
Turk but whose blood is mixed. The name Baschkir suggests
comparisons with Bessi and Bisseni of the Hungarians ; and I
know of no other source whence the Turkish language of the
Baschkirs can have been derived, if it were not from the Pet-
chenegs or Cancalis. The Kangli or Cancalis had been an
ancient foe of the Hoeitche on the other side of the Volga.
When the power of the latter became settled, the Caucalis emi-
grated or were forced towards the west; I believe they then
drove out the inhabitants of Pascatir or Baschkir land, and
caused them to migrate to Hungary ; they also broke the power
of the Khazars, many of whom they also drove into Hungary.
The Petchenegs occupied the vacant lands, and gradually
pressed westward into the woods of the Ukraine, whence they
grievously afflicted the borders of the Greek empire and the
Russians of Kief. With the Cumans they are described as a
savage race, living on the flesh, milk, and blood of their herds ;
we are also told they were an inferior race to the Comans, both
in numbers and in appearance, and that they had a distinctive
dress. Their chief town was called Korosten or Kourosteszov
(i. e. wall of bark), also known as Nowopolci, on the river Tetera,
famous for the death of Igor and the mound under which he
was buried. Another of their towns was Ovroutsche, where
Oleg was murdered (see Bohusz, Becherches historiques sur
i'Origine des Sarmates, &c., 8. xxxi. 532). We are told the
Petchenegs lived in tents, that each of their eight tribes had a
separate chief, and that these tribes were themselves split up
into forty lesser ones. The names of these eight tribes, as given
by the Emperor Constantino, are Ertem, Tzur, Gyla, Culpee,
Charobo^, Talmat, Chapon, and Tzopon; they divided their
conquests into eight provinces corresponding to them — four east
of the Dnieper, between the Russians and the Khazars, and four
west of the Dnieper, in Moldavia, Transylvania on the Bug,
and the neighbourhood of Kief. The same writer places their
first arrival at fifty years before his time, t. e. about a.d. 862.
Rhegnion, who lived about 908, makes the date 889 (De
Guignes. Nestor mentions them first in Russia in 915 ; they
occur in his pages very frequently. They killed Igor in 945,
and in 968 hud siege to Kief. In alliance with the Russians
they made constant raids on the Greek empire. From the
Petchenegs the Russians bought their oxen, sheep, and horses,
their country not producing these animals. In their hands, too,
was the traffic with the Baltic coast for amber, and with
Novgorod for all the products of the east.
From these seats they were driven by the Comans, some into
Bessarabia, some into Hungary, where the Hungarian kings
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
94 HowoRTH — On the Westerly Drifting o/Nomades, ^c.
made them useful in settling them on the marchlands or frou*
tiers of the Theutonici; others, again, coalescing with the
Comans, became the ancestors of the Nogays. As I have
already related, one of the western hordes of the Nogays is still
called Budzuchy while one of their eastern ones retains the name
of Mangat, applied to one of the divisions of the Cancalis. The
Petchenegs who were left on the other side of the Volga in the
great invasion, I consider were the ancestors of those Turcomans
roaming between the Caspian and the Aral, known as Kara-
kalpacs or Black-caps. Lastly, I trace to the Petchenegs also
the various Turkish tribes still found in the Caucasus, called by
the Georgians Bassiani. Klaproth reports the tradition of their
elders that they were formerly settled on the steppes of the
Kuma as far as the Don, and that their capital city was named
Ckirck Madshar, represented by the ruins of Madshar. He
has proved that its remains are entirely of a Turkish type. ''At
the commencement of the second century of the Hegira (or, ac-
cording to other accouats, so late as the fourteenth century) their
several princes, living in constant enmity with their neighbours^
were at length expelled by them, on which they retired to the
Great Kabardaah, whence they were in the sequel driven by the
Tscherkessians, and being divided into detached bodies were
necessitated to fix their habitations on the highest mountains, at
« the sources of the Kuban Baksan and Tschegem ; one portion
still remained on the Malka, and did not remove till a later
period to the source of the Tscherek, whence it yet retains the
name of Malkar or Balkar/' The other Turks of the Caucasus,
not included under the name of Bassiani, and known as Cka-
ratschai, have a similar tradition, and that they were drivea
&om Madshar and into the mountains by the Circassians. The
language of all these Turks is very like Nogay ; and I can see
no reason for doubting for a moment their traditional origin,
and that they form another detached fragment of the Cancalis.
In conclusion, I would survey the ethnological effects of the
twin invasions of these sister races, the Petchenegs and the
Comans. In the first place, I believe them to have been the
first Turks whom we can show to have invaded Europe. I do not
deny that Turkish chieftains may have led the armies of the
earlier invaders; but, contrary to the opinion of Dr. Latham
and of every other authority I know, I deny to any of the pre-
vious races the characteristics of Turks. The earlier occupants
of the Nogay steppe, the Khazars and the Alans, were, I con-
sider, entirely different races; the materials for their ethno-
logical distinction have been assiduously collected by Fraehn,
Vivien, St. Martin, and D^Ohsson, although they have none of
them, so far as I know, solved the problem.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Review. 95
If these races were the first Turks that invaded Europe^ it
follows that M. Vambery is only very partially right in trying
to trace the Hungarians to the Ouigours and other Turkish
tribes. The only Turks in Hungary are the remnants of the
Cancalis or Petchenegs, the Comans, and the Osmanli ; and they
have only affected the population in a very superficial manner,
hardly so much, perhaps, as the Normans affected the English.
The examination of this superficial coating cannot be more pro-
fitably done than by a careful criticism of the Turcoman hordes
of the Persian border and the remains of Ouigour literature ;
and it is a question of very great interest ; but we shall be very
wild in our ethnology if we attempt to connect the main bulk
of the Hungarian nation and its idiosyncracies with such an
origin and cradle-land. Notwithstanding the rudeness and tur-
bulence of Turkish nomades, we must never forget that, from
their arrival on the northern and eastern borders of the Caspian
till their overthrow by the Mongols, they were the main traf-
fickers between Europe and the Persian and Indian frontier;
from the Crimea to the city of Kharazm or Khiva caravans
were constantly passing. I believe that they succeeded to a
culture much more advanced than their own ; but that of the
Turkish hordes has been unnecessarily decried. The Tatars of
the Crimea have remains which display no mean taste. It is a
melancholy fact that both Tatars and their remains are being
rapidly extinguished. Hardly any remain in Bessarabia. Thou-
sands are now being cruelly transported from the Crimea ; and
if we would study the diminishing type we must travel to the
distant desert of the Kuban. Yet the proverb is true enough,
that when we scratch the Russian we meet with the Tatar ; and
we may in the marchland of the Ukraine find much that can
only be explained as the heel-mark of the Polowtzian and
Drewensian invaders.
EEVIEW.
DaiUf lAfe and Origin of the Tasmanians. By James Boitwick,
RB-Q-.S. (Sampson Low, Son, and Mars ton, 1870.)
The Last of the Tasmanians ; ar, The Black War of Van Diemen's
Land. By James Bonwick, F.E.G.S. (Sampson Low, Son,
and Marston, 1870.)
Now that the Tasinanians have become so nearly extinct as to find
their sole surviving representative in the person of an aged female, it
is well that some attempt should be made to put on record a history
Digitized by
Google
96 Notes and Queries.
of this hapless race. Materiab for such a history have been zealoualj
collected in the colony by Mr. Bonwick, and the results of his labours
are given in the two interesting volumes cited above. Inverting the
order of their publication, that work is placed first which promises
the greater amount of interest to the Ethnologist — ^a work which in-
troduces us to the physical characters, the daily life, the language,
and the superstitions of the Tasmanians ; whilst the second work
tells the melancholy tale of their gradual decline.
The Tasmanians are described as having been a people of moderate
stature, and, compared with the Australians, stout and robust. The
skin was of a dark brown colour, or nearly black, and was ornamented
with cicatrices cut upon the chest, the shoulders, and the thighs ;
while the entire body was bedaubed with a mixture of grease and
red ochre, which was also liberally applied to the hair. The hair was
black, and often presented a cnsp and woolly appearance, but was
nevertheless extremely different from that of the Negro.
As weapons the Tasmanians used the waddy and a wooden spear
from 15 to 18 feet in length. Unlike the Australians, they had nei-
ther the boomerang nor tlie wommera or throwing-stick. Their
tools consisted of a stone axe, generally made of greenstone or ba-
salt, and a smaller implement described as a stone knife. It is nota-
ble that certain stone circles, and piles of stones evidently of human
erection, have been found in the interior of the island.
NOTES AND QUEEIES.
The Veddas of Ceylon. — Fuller information as to these tribes, £rom
new observation or accounts not generally known, would be of great
ethnological value. The Yeddas are understood to speak a Singha-
lese dialect containing Dravidian (Telugu) words, and, if so, are the
only known savage tribes speaking an Aryan language. Physically
they seem to belong rather to the indigenous non- Aryan tribes. It
is probable that they are a mixed race. There are papers on them
in the Society's Transactions (vols. ii. and iii.), and accounts iu
Prichard's 'Natural History of Man,' Sir John Lubbock's 'Pre-
historic Times,' Sir J. E. Tennent's ' Ceylon,' &c. But a much more
perfect account of their language, physique, and habits is required.
— Edwabd B. Ttlob.
Qeorgian and Sontal. — I note the following parallels between
Georgian and Sontal or the Central-Indian forms.
House oda, ada.
Arrow isari, sar.
Oda in Turkish is commonly " a room." — Hybe Clabke.
Water. — The Turkish for "water" is soo; the Georgian for
" drink " (thou) is soo. — Hyde Clabke.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
THE JOURNAL
OP THE
ETHNOLOGICAL SOCIETY OP LONDON.
Ordinary Meeting^ Jan. 11th, 1870.
Richard Kino, Esq., M.D., in the Chair.
New Members. — THe Earl op Dunraven and Mountearl,
K.P., F.R.S., P.R.G.S., F.S.A. ; Thomas Henry Baylis, Esq. ;
David Duncan, Esq., M.A.; John Edwards, Esq.; and J. F.
McLennan, Esq.
The following paper was read by the author :-r
X. On the KiTAi and Kara-Eitai. By Dr. Gustav Oppbrt.
While studying Oriental languages and ethnology, and prepa-
ring a critical history of Central Asia and India, my attention
has been directed to a people whose few descendants now live
in a state of dependency scattered over Asia : I allude to the
Kitai or Kara-Kitai.
In the Russian Government of Derbend, near the Caspian Sea,
in the Chanate of Kaitach (or Kara-Kaitach) , and in the Sibe-
rian district of Hi or Guldja, are found to this day in humble
condition the offspring of those who once governed Central
Asia and China.
The Kaitach and Kara-Kaitach are a very industrious race,
who in their Chanate live mostly as husbandmen, while their
brethren in Guldja excel as clever artisans. The whole Kitaian
population in both districts, who still show in their physiognomy
their Mongolian or Tatarian origin, will hardly amount to 50,000
souls. Till 1725 the Kaitach and Kara-Kaitach, near Derbend,
remained independent ; but they then submitted to the Russian
supremacy, and since 1799 their Chan or Usmei has enjoyed an
annuity from the Russian Government. They are now mostly
Mahommedans, though in Guldja some still adhere to their for-
mer belief.
This is all that at this moment remains of a people once
VOL. 11. p> 1
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
98 Dr. GusTAV Oppert — On the Kttai
supreme in Asia, reigning over Northern China and Central
Asia, and whose preponderance was felt even in Europe. The
Kitai are very likely of Tatarian or Mongolian race — an opinion
which is supported by the famous historian Rashideddin, who
calls them Kidan Tatse or Kitan Tatars*. The home of the
Kitai is to be found in those mountainous regions in the north of
Korea, whence all the rulers of China descended to the plains,
as in later times also did the Niutche and the Mandju. There,
in the north of the Chinese province Leaotong, they remained
for some time ravaging the imperial domains, and were dreaded
as dangerous neighbours, before they became of political conse-
quence. For their subsequent power they are mostly indebted
to their chieftain Apaoki, who at the end of the ninth and the
beginning of the tenth century contrived, by his great military
genius, united to a shrewd and excellent statemanship, not only
to raise his nation, and of course himself, to a position of the
utmost consequence, but also to extend his dominion so far, that
it reached from Kashgar and the Tsunling Mountains in the
west to the Pacific in the east. Korea and North China were
subject to his sway, and his chief capital was Leaoyang in Lea-
otong, until he changed it for Yan, the modem Peking. After
his death, which occurred a.d. 926, his successors continued
extending and strengthening their realm, until they ultimately
gave their name to the whole of Central Asia and China, — a
name not even now forgotten, as Kitai is the appellation by
which China is expressed in Russian.
As the terms Kitai and Kara-Kitai are promiscuously used for
the same nation, it is diffictUt to decide whether these two names
were also previously employed at the same time. The Tatarian
* With us it is customary to speak of Tatarian, Mongolian, Turkish, and
Tungeeze races, but I do not' believe that such is the case in the East. These
great classifications are, however, only very vague. According to Oriental
tradition, Turk was the son of Janhet ; the twin-brothers Tatar and Moghool
were.Turk'8 grandchildren, and Tungeez was the son of the famous Aghooz
Khan, also a descendant from Turk. Although I do not wish to be made
responsible for the correctness of these pedigrees, one may safdy derive from
them one conclusion, namely, that the progeny of these patriarchs regaided
themselves as near relationB,*though they did not always treat one another as
such. About the time of Gengyz these tribes passed under the name of Ta-
tars, and as they behaved like children of heU, they were considered to have
come from Tartarus. I do not know whether the Tatars were made acquainted
with the bad odour in which their name stood, but under the Gengyzkhanides
they repudiated that name and called themselves Mongols : afterwards they
found fault with this expression ; and if we read the works of Tamerlane or
of Baber we often find that they object to be called Mongols, and prefer as
l^eutlemen to be addressed as Turin ; now the European Turks do not consider
It polite to be called Turks, but prefer the title of Osmanlies. We therefbn
.see that in the East these different significations were applied at difierent
times to the same race.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
and Kara-Kitai. 99
tribes are very fond of expressing by certain colours the changes
of political condition to which a nation may be subjected. Black
or Kara has the meaning of dependency and servitude^ while
White or Ak has that of sovereignty and freedom. These
expressions were put before the name^ and Kara-Kitsi would
properly signify the dependent Kitai. But these colours are
employed only so long as they really describe the position of a
tribe ; for if a dependent horde becomes independent and sove-
reign, the former Kara or Black will be changed into Ak or
White ; the Tatars, to whom the mighty conqueror Tchingyz-
khan belonged, were named before his time f ara-Tatars, while
another tribe was called ^A-Tatars or White Tatars. This is
also the reason why the Emperor of Russia is caUed the White
Zar, and the divisions of Russia into White and Black express
the same meaning.
During their reign in China the Kitai undertook great expe-
ditions to the West ; and one of those, made in the middle of the
eleventh century, is mentioned by the well-known Primas of the
Jacobite Church, Gregorius Abulfaradg, in the year 1046 a.d., or
438 of the Hedgra. At that time the Kitai possessed five capital
towns of the first rank, 156 fortresses, and 209 cities of a third
rank ; 5002 hordes of Tatars were reduced to submission, and
60 kingdoms paid tribute. But this prosperity did not last long ;
after preponderating for 219 years (from 906 to 1125) the Kitai
were beaten by a kindred nation, the Niutche or Kin*.
Though defeated by the Niutche and subjected in China, the
Kitai were not doomed to extinction ; nay, they even raised a
more powerful empire, and again filled Asia and Europe with
tales of their prowess, grandeur, and riches. A prince of their
djmasty, Yeliutashe, went westwards with a number of his fol-
lowers, who preferred exile to slavery, and by lucky circum-
stances and great ability contrived to become the founder of a
large empire. All Central Asia, Samarkand and Bokhara in-
cluded, to the borders of China became his dominion. "The
Emperors of China were again afraid of their former foe and
had recourse to stratagems, as open enmity did not avail to post-
pone Yeliutashe^s exp^ition towards the East. The mighty and
victorious Sultan Sanjar defied him, and marched against him
at the head of a numerous army, but deemed himself happy
when with a few companions he reached the River Gihon, in
* The Kitai emperors, as soon as they had established their power, assumed
the title of Leao, or Iron ; while their victorious enemies, the Niutche, called
themselves the JTm, or AHuHj i. e. the ** OM,^^ I think this adoption of
bynames taken from metals should not be overlooked. It mav perhaps be
regarded as a proof that those people were well conversant witn the work-
ing of mines, especially if we consider that the native countries of both the
Kitai and the Niutche^are rich in minerals.
Digitiz^bfGoOgle
100 Dr. GusTAV Oppert — On the Kitai
1141^ after his dreadful defeat not far from Balkh. This is the
battle mentioned by Benjamin of Tudela.
But what still more enhances the interest of Yelintashe is^
that he represents a personage so often mentioned in the middle
ages, but whom nobody has before been able to trace to his pro-
per origin; he is no other than Prester John, or Presln/ter
Johannes.
The first chronicle in which the name of Presbyter Johannes
occurs, is that compiled by Otto, Bishop of Freisingen in Bavaria,
a grandchild of the Emperor Henry IV., a half-brother to the
Emperor Konrad III., and uncle to Frederick Barbarossa.
Otto relates that a powerful king, called the Presbyter Johannes,
had defeated in a most sanguinary battle the Samiarchs Jratres,
the kings of Persia and Media. Sultan Sanjar, together with
his brothers, reigned in the western part of Asia, and the word
" Samiar '' is nothing else than the name Sanjar. Otto had re-
ceived the news through the Syrian bishop of Gabala, who had
come to Asia to ask for assistance against the growing power of
the Atabek Zenky, who had taken possession of the strong city
of Edessa. Before leaving Asia, the Bishop of Gabala bad
been beleaguered by the Greek Emperor Johannes Comnenus
in Antioch, for the prince of Antioch, Raimund, had refused
to allow the Emperor to march with his troops through his
territory. It is this siege which is mentioned by the famous
traveller William Bubruquis as coeval with the appearance
of a mighty Prince in the North, named Coirchan of Kara
khatai. The title of the Prince of the Kara-Kitai was Kor-
khan, which means the Khan of the Khans, the Supreme
Khan, or, according to another explanation, may also signify
the Lord of the People. This title was used in the same way
as that of Pharaoh by the Egyptian kings. The first K in
Korkhan is a Kaf, which in the Turkish languages can be
pronounced as K, G, or J. Gorkhan or Jorkban sounds to the
Syrian ear very much like Jokhan or Jochanan, which is the
Syrian form for Johannes*. This being the case, it is easy to
see how the Bishop of Gabala could call the Kitai Korkhan,
Johannes or John. But this John is further described as a Nes-
torian and a Presbyter. Now it is generally known that the
Nestorian missionaries were spread over Central Asia and China,
and we have the respectable evidence of William Rubruquis,
who states that the Nestorian bishops, appearing seldom in l^eir
* The title of Korkhan (Kurkhan, Gurghan) was also in later times used
by Tatarian sovereigns, as, e. a., by Tamerlane, by his grandson, the famous
astronomer, Ulug Beg, and others; and if we had not shown it before, this
circiunstance alone would make it highly probable that the Kitai belonged
to the Tatarian race.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
and Kara-Kitai, 101
sees^ consecrated to the priesthood each male^ even the children
in the cradle. The Persian historian Mirkhond distinctly re-
marks that the daughter of the last Korkhan was a Christian.
Moreover the title of Presbyter Johannes was in the middle
ages held in great respect^ as it was then often announced that
the end of the world was near^ and the adherents of the Millen-
nium were waiting for the arrival of the l^sbyter Johannes as
the precursor of Christ. The first Prester John was succeeded
by four sovereigns of his family, who all reigned prosperously,
till the last, JUuku by name, was shamef^y deposed by his
own son-in-law, a Nayman prince, who had previously found at
the Court of the Korkhan shelter from the persecution of
Tehingyzkhan and had received the hand of the Princess Impe
rial, the heiress to the throne, and who now showed his gratitude
by ousting his benefactor. Rubruquis mentions that the last
Korkhan was succeeded by a Prince of the Nayman tribe, who
also took the title of Prester John. Kushluk only reigned as
Korkhan or Prester John a few years (from 1213 to 1218), when
he was totally defeated by the troops of Tehingyzkhan and kiUed
while flying from the field. Thirty years afterwards the French
monk and ambassador to the Oreat Khan, Johannes de Piano
Carpini, passed through the valley in which Kushluk was de-
feated. With him became extinct the princes who had the title
of Korkhan of Kara-Kitai, and he was the last prince of that
empire, though himself only a usurper. Another dynasty of
Kara-Kitai princes settled for some time, fix>m 1224 to 1364, in
Kirman ; but the memory of the empire of the Korkhan soon
passed away, and when the European travellers passed through
Asia, the existence of the Korkhan or real Presbyter Johannes
had already assumed a mythical aspect. The rapid progress of
the Mongolic conquests and the entire overthrow of all the pre-
vious empires, and of the whole political state of Asia, explain in
some degree why there exists no trustworthy history of these
times, and how a manifest falsification of history could have
been made and supported even up to the present day, I speak
here of those who contend that Unkkhan, the chief of the Ke-
raite tribe, was the real Prester John. This hypothesis is quite
unsupported ; for Unkkhan, who was never more than an insig-
nificant chieftain, and could not hold his own without the assist-
ance of Tehingyzkhan, and his father, Pesuka behadur, was not
in power, perhaps not even bom, in 1141, and was killed before
the usurper Kushluk, the last Prester John, had arrived at the
Court of the Korkhan.
Thus the mighty empire of the Korkhan had been destroyed
in the West by the troops of Tchingyzkhah, while in the East,
in China, he restored the Kitai, if not to their previous infitience',
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
102 Dr. GusTAV Opfert — On the Kitai
yet to independence. The Great Khan was anxious to strengthen
his forces on his expedition against the Emperor of the Kin^ and
nowhere could he find stauncher supporters than in the de-
scendants of the former rulers. Tchingyzkhan succeeded in
gaining the affection of the oppressed population ; and though
the Niutche, aware of the dangerous consequences of a revolt,
tried the utmost cruelty to deter their subjects from rising, yet
Yeliu Lieuko, a descendant of the imperial family of the Leao,
and therefore a relative of the Korkhan, contrived to unite his
forces with those of the Tatars, to defeat the Chinese, and to be
acknowledged as the sovereign of the Kitai, though naturally
recognizing the Great Khan as his souzerain. His family in-
herited the sovereignty ; and as long as the Mongolic dynasty
reigned in China, the Kitai also held their own, keeping up a
good understanding and friendship with the Tatar Emperors.
It is now intelligible how the Archbishop of Peking, Johannes
de Monte Corvino, could speak in his letter, dated from Peking,
on the 8th of January, 1305, of a neighbouring king Geoi^us,
a descendant of Prester John, with whom he stood on very inti-
mate terms ; and who, persuaded by his preaching, had left the
Nestorian church, had become a Roman CathoUc, was conse-
crated by him a priest, and used to administer in his royal gar-
ments during the service. This king Georgius was followed by
his son Johannes, a godson of the archbishop. Marco Polo, too,
mentions this king Georgius as the fourth (according to others
as the sixth) in descent from Prester John, of whose family he
is regarded as the head. " There are two regions in which they
exercised dominion. These in our part of the world are named
Og and Magog y but by the natives Ung and MongtU; in each of
these provinces is a distinct race of people. In Ung they are
Gog, and in Mongul they are Tatars.'^
Marsden, in his edition of 'Marco Polo,' despairs of explain-
ing this chapter ; but to me the mentioning of Gog and Magog
signifies the existence of a wall, that is of the Chinese wall, of
which Marco Polo nowhere speaks, because it was for the most
part destroyed by the Tatars, and then of no great use, as on
both sides of the wall obedience was paid to the same sovereign,
the Great Khan. But what makes us sure of the correctness of
this hypothesis is that the name of the wall is in the language
of the Kitai Ungu and of those who had to watch it Ungutti ;
and thus we see that by this Ung is clearly expressed the Chi-
nese wall, and that the Kitai lived near it.
Having thus proved the importance oi the people of the Kitai,
it only remains to add a few words on the tales of Prester John.
At the time when the rumour of this prince reached Western
Asia and Europe, the Crusaders were in a very bad position.
Digitized by VjOOQIC
and Kara-Kitai. 108
Stronghold after stronghold had fallen into the hands of the
Moslems, and despair began to fill their hearts. Is it therefore
astonishing, when the defeat of their fiercest enemy Sultan San-
jar excited the most sanguine hopes, that reports from the East
supported the excitement of expectation, and the simple truth
was shaped into marvellous forms ? We have thus to under-
stand that singular letter of Prester John, which was received
by the Pope, ttie Emperors of the East and West, and other
sovereigns, as those of France and Portugal. It is without the
least doubt spurious ; but it is of importance, as it shows how
easily men could be imposed upon during the middle ages.
Though the most heterogeneous things are reported in it, I can
prove that this letter is on the whole nothing but a bad copy
of the wonderful letter of Alexander the Oreat to his mother
Olympias, which we find in the work of Pseudo-Kallisthenes.
In the voyages and travels of Sir John Maundeville we meet
with a very extensive and amusing account of these tales.
But if that letter was spurious, repeated news and reports in-
duced Pope Alexander III. to write a letter to Prester John.
It is dated the 27th September, 1177, and signed at the Rialto
in Venice. His friend and physician Philippus was charged with
its safe delivery; and though this ambassador had previoiisly been
in the empire of the Korkhan, and knew much about it, we do
not hear what became of Philippus and his letter. Poetry soon
possessed itself of this interesting personage, and the epics and
romances of the middle ages abound with descriptions of the
splendour of Prester John. In later times, by a mistaken notion,
Prester John was supposed to live in Africa, and to be the
Abyssinian Negus. What makes the Presbyter Johannes so
important to history and geography is, that the voyages which
led to the discovery of the Cape of Oood Hope and of the sea-
way to the East Indies were undertaken in search of that mys-
terious Prince, as can be proved by the orders given to Bartolo-
meo Diaz. The reason why all former inquiries with respect to
Prester John led to no result may be ascribed to the circum-
stance that more attention was paid to the explanation of the
name than to the historical facts. Thus Joseph Scaliger con-
tends that Prester John, which is in Italian Preste Giani, stands
for the Persian word Prestegiani, which (though it is no Persian
word at all) should answer to the Greek airoardkuco^ ) Padesha
prestegiani means therefore an Apostolic or Christian king.
Another scholar explained it by Prester Chan, or the Chan
of the Adorers or Christians. Tzaga Zabus converts Presbyter
Johannes into Pretiosus Johannes (Precious John, or John pos-
sessing precious things) — a name still to be found on old maps
of Abyssinia. Cornelius a Lapide contends that Preste or Prete
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
104 Dr. GusTAV Opfert — On the Kitai
is the Portuguese Preto (black), and that Preto Joan means
Black John, a name for the Abyssinian Emperor. Paulus Guicius
calls Prester John Pedro Juan, or Peter John ; and the famous
scholar Sebastian Miinster, a contemporary of Luther, makes
of him a Presbyter Kohan or Presbyter Kohn. According to a
French explanation Presbyter Johannes is the Dalai Lama;
Preste corresponds to Lama,- and Criani means Dalai or Sea,
World (Persian Gehan), so that "Dalai Lama*' signifies a
Priest over a large sea or empire, a sort of Presbyter Universalis.
Joseph Stocklein describes him as the Presbyter or Great Lama of
Yunnan, the great Province near China, for Lama means in the
Tatarian languageCross ; and as it is a great dignity to be a Grand
Cross of a European Order, so it is likewise in Asia, where the
Great Lama or Grand Cross is the highest priest. The diflFer-
ence of opinion is still more glaring, if we remember that
Samuel Lee, in his edition of the travels of Ibn Batuta, makes
of him a Ferishta Jan, or John the Angel, while others regard
him as John the Slave. The great geographer Karl Bitter, iden-
tifying Prester John with the Keraite Prince Ung Khan, says
how easily could a Chinese title, as Vang Khan or Vang Rex, be
altered to Um Can, Ung Khan, Can Khan till it became Joan
Rex, — a proceeding somewhat similar to the derivation of fox
from alopex.
Otto of Freisingen connects Prester John with the Three Holy
Kings. He says that he was a descendant of the Magi. It ia
perhaps not generally known that in later times it was believed
that the Magi came from Eastern Asia, as we read, e. g., in the
Oriental history of the Armenian Prince Hayton and in other
chronicles. In the legends of the Three Kings, it is stated that
Melchior came from Nubia, Balthasar frt)m Saba, and Caspar
was king of Tharsis. These names occur first, as far as I know,
in Bede ; for it is difficult to prove that the chronicle of Flavius
Dexter, a friend of St. Jerome, which also contains these names^
was really written at that time and was not a later work* These
names now seem to me to indicate the countries from which
the Magi were supposed to have come ; Melchior is called the
king of Nubia, or the king of the Nile ; Malchijeor is a verbal
translation of the latter (Jeor being the Hebrew name for the
Nile). Balthasar is naturally Belshazzar, and Caspar is Cas-Bar,
the king of Central Asia, of Tharsis, or the Casia regio, where
we have to this day Kashmir, Kashgar, &;c. Thus we see that
these names express the countries in which the kings are said to
have reigned. It is quite different, however, with that set of
names which, besides others, are mentioned by Petrus Comestor
in his Scholastica historia, viz. Apellius, Amerus, and Damasius,
— ^names which, in my opinion, are derived from the prophet
Digitized by VjQOQ IC
and Kara-Kitai. 105
Isaiah (chap. viii. v. 4) . Damasius is derived in this instance
from Damask, Amerus from Samaria, and Apelliiis stands for
the king of Assyria, who is explained by Tertullian and other
early fathers to be the Diabolus or Apollyon.
By some German poets the legend of Prester John has also
been mixed up with that of the San-Gral, Wolfram von Eschen-
bach and Albrecht von ScharflRenberg contend that the San Gral
went to Prester John when the West was not deemed holy
enough to keep the precious treasure. In the Parcival of Wol-
fram, the Gral is described as a stone by which the knights o
the Gral are fed, with which the Phoenix bums himself, ana
whose knights, who are called Templers, defend the castle of
Salvatierra.
Salvatierra, also called Caatellum Salutis, lies in the Mancha
amidst the mountains of the Sierra Morena, and was the seat of
the knights from 1198 to 1210, when after a most obstinate de-
fence the fortress was taken by the Khalif Mohammed the Green.
These examples give us an insight into the mode in which his-
torians and poets formerly were wont to amalgamate historical
events with mythical traditions and personal inventions.
The history of the Kitai shows in an interesting manner how,
even in half-civilized ages, the most distant nations are brought
in contact with each other, and how legends may arise from mis-
stated facts, and influence for some time the destiny of powerful
realms. The Kitai gave their name to Asia; the victory of
their Korkhan over Sultan Sanjar originated the famous and
influential personage of Prester John, who was celebrated in
prose and in verse. To find him was one of the chief objects
of the French and Papal ambassadors to the Court of the Great
Khan, and was in later centuries the principal causes of the
voyages of the Portuguese navigators, and of their discovery both
of the Cape of Good Hope and of the sea-way to the East
Indies.
Discussion.
Mr. Htde Clarke said that Dr. Oppert had given them, in his
enumeration of the absurd etymologies assigned by men of learning
to Prester John, a caution as to that abuse of comparative philology
not uncommon in the present day, and which sought to establish
ethnological relationships by the association of incompatible roots,
while in his own instance he had shown the true services that phi-
lology may lender to ethnology.
Mr. Clarke observed that Kitai, under the form of Cathayy had
been made a popular name by our poets, and was down to the seven-
teenth century a well-known term. The use of colours and metals
as distinctions of nations deserved comment. From what he had
seen he believed the Black and White cap still distinguished tribes
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
lOG Col. A. Lane ¥ox—Note on the
and classes among the inhabitants of the Caucasus, opposite to the
Kitai. He concurred with Dr. Oppert in believing that the applica-
tion of the terms Manchoo, Mongol, Tongoos, and Turk must have
been interchangeable in many cases, or that they are much mixed up.
The languages are distinct (except some accidental identity of com-
municated roots), but there is a c;eneral grammatical affinity suggest-
ing relationship. He believed they might be regarded as holding the
same relationship within themselves as the more southern groups, the
Tibetan (including the Caucasian), the Chinese, and Indo-Chinese.
Dr. Oppert hi^ called attention to an interesting ethnological
fact, that the Kitai having once exercised a great empire have now
dwindled to 50,000 souls. Mr. Clarke considered this to be due to
the fact that a race of small numerical resources had become domi-
nant over many others ; the certain result in such cases is the decline
of the dominant race, if not, as in the case of the Bomans, extinction.
A dominant race can only be maintained by large and compact
bodies of its members, as in the case of the Turks, the Magyars, and
the English, but when these are diffused over greater numbers they
must decline.
The following note was then read by the author : —
XI. Note on the Use of the New-Zealand Mere.
By Col. A. Lane Fox, F.S.A.
In a paper which I read last year at the United Service Institution
upon " Primitive Warfare/' the subject of which had reference
to the origin and development of the weapons of savages and
early races, I ventured an opinion that the Mere or Pattoo-Pat>
too of the New 2ealanders ought to be classed rather with axes
or thrusting- weapons than with clubs ; and that in all probability
this weapon derived its origin from the stone celt which is well
known to be common to those regions, as, indeed, it is to the
stone period of nearly every part of the globe.
My reasons for this opinion were the following : —
First, that it is usuaUy composed of jade or some other hard
stone, — materials of which the celt is also constructed in New
Zealand, Australia, New Caledonia, and the adjoining isles.
Secondly, that the Mere is not unfrequently ground to a sharp
edge at the end like a celt, a form which would not have been
given it unless it was either itself used for striking at the end,
or derived from a similar implement so used.
Thirdly, that amongst the various forms of the New-Zealand
Mere, all the connecting-links between it and the celt are found ;
one specimen in the Christy Collection (fig. 3), believed to be
irom New Zealand, has a straight sharp edge at the end, and
could only have been used as a celt. Many others, as for ex-
ample, fig. 4, in the Christy Collection, resemble celts that are
Digitized by VjOOQIC
Use of the New-Zealand Mere,
107
slightly rounded at the small end to receive the hand ; and the
iiltimate perfection of the weapon with a carved knob at the
small end (fig. 5) appears to be merely a development of the
earlier forms.
Fourthly, that similar stone clubs are found in Ireland, one
of which, from my Collection, is here given (fig. 6), and another
Fig. 3.
Fig. 4.
Fig. 6.
Fig. 6.
is figured in the ' Ulster Journal of Archaeology'* ; these are
evidently stone celts similarly cut at the small end to fit the
hand.
Fifthly, that analogy would lead one to suppose that so pecu-
liar a weapon as the Mere, not being the best adapted, either as
to its form or composition, to be used as a hand-club, must have
been derived from some other implement of traditional usage
amongst the people, it being a fact capable of demonstration that
nearly all the weapons of savages have derived their form from
an historical development, and are capable of being traced back
through their varieties to earlier and simpler forms, tvith as much
certainty as the various forms of animal and vegetable life.
Some time after I had read my paper, and before it had been
published in the Journal of the Institution, Sir Charles W. Dilke
happened to see my collection of prehistoric antiquities, and in
looking over the series of stone celts from various countries,
amongst which I had included some of these Meres, according
to the classification which I had adopted, he took up one of them
and said to me, " Do you know the way in which the New Zea-
landers use this weapon ? They do not strike with it like a club
or sword, but use it in prodding the enemy behind the ear with
the sharp end ;" and he then told me that he had obtained this
information from a New-Zealand chief, when travelling in New
Zealand.
I afterwards mentioned the subject to Dr. Hooker, and he,
having been struck by the circumstance, determined to write to
New Zealand and obtain further information on this point from
• Ulster Journal of Archwology, No. 18, April 1857.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
108 Col. A. L^NE Fox— Note on the
the old M aories. The result has been the following correspon-
dence : —
Dr. Hooker to Col. Lane Fox.
"Sept. 30th, 1809.
" Dear Col. Lane Fox. — I wrote to New Zealand respecting
the use of the Mere as a thrusting-weapon^ and have received
the enclosed answer. If you think it worth while, will you com-
municate it, or a copy of it, to the Ethnological Society and
return me the original.
" Ever truly yours,
"Jos. Hooker/'
Eev. Jas. W. Stack to Dr. Haast.
"' St. Stephens, Kaiapoi,
May 17th, 1869.
" My Dear Haast, — I trust you will forgive me for leaving
your kind note so long unacknowledged. With regard to Dr.
Hooker's inquiry, I have obtained the necessary information for
you from the old Maories. The Mere was, as he conjectures,
a ^ thrusting-instrument.' The warrior before delivering the
thrust generally seized his enemy by the hair, and then drove
the point* of the Mere either into the temple or at the angle
of the jaw just below the ear, or at the back of the head. A
down stroke or a blow with the sharp edge would have shattered
the Mere. It was grasped with the thumb towards the blade.
If I have omitted any point please let me know.
" Believe me, faithfullv yours,
" James' W. Stack."
" To Dr. Haast,
" Catiferbury, New Zealand."
From this letter, which entirely corroborates the information
received from Sir Charles Dilke, it will be seen that the Mere is
used exactly in the way that a stone celt or any other weapon of
the axe- type would be used, if held in the hand without a handle.
I am therefore confirmed in my conjecture that it must have
derived its origin from the celt, and probably from a period
when the celt was used in this manner, perhaps before the idea of
using it in a handle had been thought of. As these weapons are
known to have been handed down as heirlooms, and to be much
prized by the chiefs as symbols of office, they have probably (as
not unusually happens in like cases) retained their primitive
cliaracter, and may therefore be r^arded as belonging to the
class of objects which Mr. E. B. Tylor has aptly termed " sur-
vivals." We have not far to go to find the stone or jade celt
• It should rather be the endj for the Mere is not pointed. — ^A. L. F.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Use of the New-Zealand Mere, 109
actually used at the present time in the manner I have described.
Fig. 7 is a drawing showing the manner in which the South
p. - Australians use their celts, grasping the small end
in the hand and prodding with the broad sharp end,
the fore arm of the holder itself supplying the place
of a wooden handle. The drawing was kindly sent
tQ me by Mr. Hodder Westropp, and was sketched
by an eye-witness, Mr. Chas. Seymour.
I believe that the evidence aflforded by the study of weapons
and implements will eventually prove to be of the utmost value
as a means of traaing back the connexion of races and the
sources of early culture, owing to the persistent manner in which
all savages preserve their ancient types. Whilst language, hav-
ing no material existence previously to the introduction of writ-
ing, is liable to constant change as the words are passed &om
mouth to mouth ; so much so that amongst the Polynesian and
Melanesian races, the Bishop of Wellington has told us, there
are no fewer than 200 languages, differing from each other as
much as Dutch differs from German ; these implements, having
been handed down from generation to generation, or having
been otherwise preserved in their original forms, constitute the
most enduring memorials of the ancestors of the people, and are
often found to present strong family likenesses in regions re-
motely separated.
I have not been able to trace the Mere with certainty out of
New Zealand ; but it is worthy of mention that Dr. Klemm, in his
work on the Weapons and Implements of Savages*, gives an
illustration of a stone Mere, which he attributes to the ancient
Peruvians (fig. 8) . Its identity with the New-Zealand Mere is
p. g evident ; but little reliance can be placed on an
^* ' isolated example. Some of the small wooden
clubs from British Guiana very much resemble the
Mere, and those constructed of bone from Nootka
Sound (fig. 9) still more closely resemble the New-
Zealand weapon. I also exhibited a wooden club of
the same form from New Guinea, the ornamenta-
tion upon which is so perfectly identical with that
of the New-Zealand canoes as to leave no doubt
of a connexion between them. Dr. Klemm also
mentions some Meres from the New Hebrides;
but I have not been able to verify that, and I
believe it to be a mistake of the author.
• ' Werkzeuge und WRffen,' by Dr. Gustav Klemm, p. 2G.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
110 Dr. Julius Haast — On certain Prehistoric Remains
The following paper was then read by the Hon. Secretary : —
XII. On certain Prehistoric Remains discovered in New Zea-
land^ and on the Nature of the Deposits in which they
occurred. By Dr. Julius Haast^ F,R.S.
The title of these notes might be considered scarcely appropriate
if the term prehistoric were applied exclusively to works of art
discovered in countries which, like those of Europe and Asia,
possess historical records of ancient date on which dependence
may be placed. New Zealand, having been inhabited by Euro-
pean settlers only for the last thirty or forty years, and having
been before that time exclusively the abode of savages, has no
such history ; and therefore the term is here used in a geological
sense to designate remains of human workmanship found iu
beds of quaternary formation, the age of which may be coeval
with strata of the northern hemisphere, in which similar objects
have been discovered. These deposits are, moreover, of so curi-
ous a nature that a description of their mode of formation may
not be without interest even to the European geologist.
But before entering upon this subject I may perhaps be per-
mitted to glance at the traditions of the native population of
these islands in reference to their origin : these are, however, of
a very contradictory character. According to the generaUy
accepted traditions of the natives, which are apparently well
sustained by the genealogies of many tribes in several parts of
these islands, the ancestors of the Maori race arrived here in a
few large canoes, about five hundred years ago, from an island
called Hawaiki, situated in a northerly direction from New
Zealand. Increasing rapidly, they spread in all directions in
the Northern Island where they first landed ; they then crossed
Cook^s Straits and peopled also the Southern Island. Con-
sidering the natural productions of New Zealand, the compara-
tive scarcity of animal and vegetable substances available for
the sustenance of human life, and the savage and warlike cha-
racter of the Maories, I do not think that in so comparatively
short a time these few immigrants could have grown into so
numerous a population as was found here when New Zealand
was first visited by Europeans. The native population was then
estimated at several hundred thousands.
The same traditions state also that the immigrants found the
islands uninhabited, and consequently there could have been
no contest with aboriginal inhabitants. But the fact that the
Maories are a mixed race, in which Malayan, Papuan, and (in a
minor degree) Mongolian blood are apparently blended, seems
to forbid such an assumption, although its advocates suggest
the possibility that the present inhabitants of New Zealand
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
discovered in New Zealand. Ill
mighty during their migration^ have mixed freely with other
races*.
Other inquirers state that these accounts are erroneous^ and
that^ according to other and more reliable traditions^ the present
native inhabitants in New Zealand are a mixed race ; that the
original Papuan population intermarried with the more civilized
newcomers from some island or islands in the north-east Pacific
ocean ; and that all traces of the original language of the former
have been lost.
These contradictory accounts are foreign to the scope of these
notes^ and I do not propose to discuss them except in so far as
they may affect the question of the relative age of flint or stone
implements found in New Zealand ; but I may at once state my
conviction that these islands have been inhabited much longer
than the current traditions of the so*called Hawaiki immigrants
would suggest.
I hope, when publishing hereafter the results of my excava-
tions of Dinomis remains^ to prove convincingly that these spe-
cies have been extinct much longer than has been generally
admitted. I shall then also show more fully that the Maories
have not even a tradition about them^ and that the huge birds
had doubtless disappeared long before the race which at present
inhabits these islands arrived here, or that the Moa has been so
long extinct that every record of it has been lost.
Several of my friends (amongst them the Rev. James Stack,
of Kaiapoi, Mr. A. Maekay, Native Commissioner in this island,
and several other gentlemen well acquainted with the natives)
have at my request made careful inquiries on the subject, and
all without exception have foimd, in sifting the Maori traditions,
that beyond the fact that the Moa was a bird and that its fea-
thers resembled those of the Kiwi or Apteryx, the natives did
not possess any information about it.
* I extract the following passage from a letter from my friend the Rev.
James Stack, of Kaiapoi, of whom I made inquiries on the subject : — *^ The
subject of your in(^uirj^ is one^ in which I have taken some interest, but the
result of my investigations leai^ me to very different conclusions from those
of Mr. Taylor and others. From inquiries here and in the north I am per-
suaded tliat there is not a shadow of evidence to prove the existence of an
aboriginal race in New Zealand when the Maories arrived five hundred years
ago.
** The existence of such a race at the Chathams, coupled with the fact that
great diversities of expression are noticeable amonffst the Maories, may suggest
the probability of their having found the islaucu preoccupied, fiut Maori
traditions are all against the supposition.
" K any race inhabited these islands prior to the Maori occupation of them,
that race was extinct and left no visible trace of its existence. The variety of
features existing amongst the native race I attribute to their intermingling
with Papuans, Malays, and Mongolians in their progress to these islands.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
112 Dr. Julius Haast — On certain Prehistoric Remains
The Maories^ moreover, attribute it8 extinction to a great
fire, called the Fire of Tamatea, which they assert swept the
Canterbury plains about five hundred years ago, the smoulder-
ing remains of which may, as they think, be still seen in the
Rakaia Gorge. These so-called smouldering remains are, how-
ever, seams of lignite in combustion, and this fact alone proves
the legendary character of their traditions. The proverb he Moa
kai hau {" di wind-eating Moa^^) is the only trace which the
Rev. J. Stack could find of any allusion in the sayings of the
ancient inhabitants to the existence and habits of these huge
birds. If it be true, as I have been informed, that it is a favourite
habit of the African Ostrich to stand with its beak wide open
towards the wind, such a coincidence in the habits of two allied
huge terrestrial birds would certainly be very curious, and woidd
clearly show that, although all other tracer have been lost, the
proverbial saying has survived, and moreover it would compel
us to believe in its correctness.
Concerning the traditions on this subject in the North Island,
the Bev. W. Colenso, writing in 1842, showed convincingly that
no value attached to the native accounts ; in fact it seems to me
evident that the present native race, unable otherwise to account
for the huge remains of the Moa found sometimes washed out
from the postpliocene alluvium, and at other times scattered
about on the open plains, took refuge in miraculous legends.
On comparing the Moa-bones with those of other living spe-
cies of birds, they found, undoubtedly, that in their principal
characteristics they most resembled those of the Kiwi or Apte-
ryx, which were sometimes mixed with them ; and this fact may
account for the tradition concerning the similarity of the fea-
thers. In drawing a conclusion from our present knowledge of
the subject, there is the greatest probability that at the time the
Maories arrived, the race which hunted the Moa was either ex-
tinct or had dwindled down to a small remnant living in the
interior of the South Island.
The new comers must, moreover, have been greatly advanced
in comparison with the original inhabitants, as they were able
to build canoes and make implements for the purposes of agri-
culture.
The unpolished stone implements found in the Moa-ovens ^
* I shall call the race which was contemporary with the Dinomis, and
in whof^e cooking-places or ovens the remains of those huge birds were
found, Moa-hunters. These Moa-himters, like the present native race, dug
shallow pits in the around in which they cooked their food by means of
heated stones, on which water was poured in order to generate steam. In
several localities in this island unusually lar^e ovens of this description have
been discovered, in or near which split and sometimes charred Moa-bones
are found, togetner with chips of stone used as knives.
Digitized by VjQOQ IC
discovered in New Zealand. 113
resemble, if we judge from the way they are manufactured,
rather those of the Amiens beds than the true Maori imple-
ments, which are highly finished and polished. Those which
are found in old burial-grounds, pahs, battle-fields, and some-
times even deep below the ground are all of the latter character,
and are quite unlike the primitive stone implements of the Moa-
hunter.
I also wish to point out that the stone implements I am about
to describe, notwithstanding their great age, resemble more
closely in their form and polish the Maori implements than
those of the Moa-hunter. May not this be an additional proof
that the different species of Dinornis have been extinct for ages ?
There is at the same time no doubt in my mind that the extinc-
tion of the Moa was principally caused by the agency of man,
either directly by being used as food, or indirectly by being
driven from their genial feeding-places amongst the grass and
scrub of the plains and low hills into the dense forest or the
mountain-regions, where the food necessary for their subsistence
and the conditions needful for their reproduction could not be
obtained.
Comparing the degree of advancement of New Zealand at the
time of its colonization with that of Europe, we are led to con-
clude that it was then as far advanced as Europe had been in
the neolithic age, while the Bruce- Bay stone implements here-
after to be described, and still more the chipped and unpolished
stone implements of the Moa-hunter, represent the far more
remote time of the pateolithic period of the mother country.
But another explanation might be offered from the few data at
our command, namely, that the inhabitants of the coast, being
immigrants from more advanced countries, already used polished
stone implements, whilst the older inhabitants of the country
living in the interior, whither they had followed the Dinornis,
were still in a more primitive state of civilization. And is it
not possible that in Europe also similar conditions may have
been in operation? so that two different races may have existed
contemporaneously — a primitive one in the forest fastnesses and
near the lakes in central Europe, and a more advanced one in
the coast regions or along the banks of great rivers ; the new-
comers having either forcibly taken possession of the country, or
found it deserted as no longer offering good hunting-grounds to
its first inhabitants.
In a paper printed in the Journal of the Geological Society
of London ^, I have treated of the glacial deposits at the west
coast of this island, and shown that many morainic accumula.
• Vol. xxiii. 1867, p. 34'2.
Digitized by VjOO^ IC
114 Dr. Julius Haast — On certain Prehistoric Remains
tions not only reached the shores of, but also entered into the
sea, where they still form bold headlands. Many of them ex-
hibit all the characteristics of lateral or medial, and others of
terminal moraines. In the small sketch-map accompanying the
paper referred to, I have marked in general outlines how far
these remarkable moraines reached and where they formed the
principal headlands. Among them are two conspicuous bluffs
called the Makowiho and Heratanewha points, which are the
two lateral moraines of an enormous glacier formerly descending
from the western slopes of the southern Alps by the Makowiho
and Waitaha valleys. It is evident from the present configura-
tion of that part of the country, that when the huge glacier had
retreated within the ranges, its lateral moraines stood out boldly
in the sea Like two walls. At that period a shallow bay existed
between them, washing the western foot of the southern Alps.
In this bay two rivers, the Makowiho and Waitaha (the outlets
of the retreating glaciers), emptied themselves, flowing along or
near the two lateral moraines, and bringing with them ample
material to advance their deltas in the bay. At the same time
another agency was at work obliterating that shallow bay by
forming it into a lagoon. Littoral beds were deposited by
marine currents travelling fix)m south to north, assisted by the
powerful north-western and north-eastern gales, which in their
turn assisted, by forming a very heavy surf, to throw up a large
bank of sand and shingle between the two walls, crossing from
near the extremity of Makowiho point in the north to the
northern side of the Heratanewha wall, about a mile from its
western extremity. The two rivers continuing to deposit their
shingle in the lagoon thus enclosed, soon formed shingle-beds
along the two walls, reaching in time the littoral deposits, and
leaving in the centre a shallow lake, which in its turn was gra-
dually in part silted up and in part filled by decaying vegetable
matter. This former lake-bed still forms a plain, severid miles
in breadth and length, covered with a scanty vegetation of
sphaffnumy sedges, rushes, and ferns peculiar to such marshy
soil ; while the surroimding sides, along the sea, along the river-
beds, and on the mountain-slopes, are clothed with a high and
luxuriant forest.
The small geological sketch-map (PI. XII. fig. 1) will give,
better than any description, an insight into the peculiar struc-
ture of this portion of New Zealand.
When the highly profitable gold-fields in the pliocene allu-
vium, and in the river-beds crossing it near Hokitika, were all
taken up by diggers who had arrived in great numbers on the
west coast, the rest sought paying claims in other directions,
and many set to work in localities where scarcely any one would
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
discovered in New Zealand. 115
have thought that payable ground existed. Amongst these
localities were the sea-beaches^ where in many instances for-
tunes have been made by their lucky owners. These sea-
beaches were generally situated between two headlands^ often
several miles distant from each other^ and where the slopes of
the sea-bottom and of the shores were shallow. Here, after
working through the beds of shingle and sand near high- water
mark, layers of "black sand'' are frequently found, reposing
mostly on shingle-beds cemented into a conglomerate by oxide
of iron. When the deposits were in such a position that the
tides did not interfere with the labours of the miners, several
beds were generaUy found below the first, often of equal or even
greater richness ; but owing to the impossibility of keeping the
water out, these lower beds have not hitherto received that
attention which they deserve. Instead of sinking lower down
in their claims near the sea-shore, the miners have gone inland
seeking another " lead,'' as it is technically termed.
During my last journey along the west coast of this island, in
March and April 1868, I had an opportunity of observing how
these auriferous beds were being formed, and I found that some
of the diggers were, from a practical point of view, already
well acquainted with their mode of formation. Thus, on one
portion of the coast between Makowiho point and the mouth of
the Karangarua river, called Hunt's beach, the sea-coast is very
shallow and sandy. Here during fine south-westerly weather
large masses of sand are accumulating in and above the tidal
boundaries. At such times only light winds are blowing, and the
surf IB consequently of no great force ; but when an occasional
north-west or north-east storm rages along the coast, the masses
of sand deposited during the preceding fine weather are, as it
were, undei^oing a process of natural sluicing. Generally the
greater portion of the sand is removed, but in favourable spots,
sheltered either by a slight indentation in the coast-line or by
some large pieces of drifted timber, its heavier particles remain ;
these consist of black iron -sand (both magnetic and titaniferous
oxide of iron) associated with small garnets and with gold.
These black layers are often one to two inches thick, and repose
upon coarse quartzose sands.
As soon as a storm has subsided, the " beachers " or '^ sur-
facers," as they are called, examine the coast-line near their
houses. When they come upon one of the rich spots, the fine
particles of gold being often visible to the naked eye, they at
once remove the black layer of sand out of the reach of the tide,
and wash it when convenient.
During their search for beach-diggings the miners reached
Bruce Bay. There they found three " leads " running parallel
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
116 Dr. Julius Haast — On certain Prehistoric Remains
with the coast-line, the one nearest the sea heing the shortest,
the second intermediate in length, and the last and most inland
one the longest. I may here observe that there were no indica-
tions whatever to guide the miner in his search, and their whole
extent and general features were discovered from experience in
prospecting and following the auriferous leads in both directions.
Where at this coast ancient level strips of land exist dose
to the sea, which are, however, often breached by the waves, we
find that the usual forest vegetation grows to the water's edge :
but generally the level land is of quite recent origin, as the land
is gaining upon the sea, and new ground is continually formed.
In localities of this nature we observe that the more we advance
from high- water mark inland, the more luxuriant becomes the
vegetation, exhibiting three distinct belts of peculiar growth.
This is well shown in Bruce Bay (PL XII. fig. 2). There is
generally above high-water mark a zone 50-100 feet broad, con-
sisting of fine drift-sand usually forming small hillocks, amongst
which a great mass of drift-wood is decaying, but in which no
other vegetation, except a few fungi on the rotten wood, makes its
appearance. Then follows a second belt, also of sand, 80-150
feet broad, in which the drift-wood has already entirely disap-
peared, and which is covered by vegetation peculiar to such
localities, consisting of sedges, rushes, and a few plants of higher
organization. The following plants grow principally in this
second or *' Coprosma-acerosa belt,'' as I propose to call it;
namely, Coprosma acerosa, Jvncus maritimus, Desmoschomus
spiralis, Scirpus maritimus, Leptospermum scopiarum, Euphorbia
glauca, Convolvulus soldanella, and Discaria toumatou,
A third distinct zone follows, from 300-500 feet broad, com-
monly called the " scrub-belt.'' The main mass of its vegeta-
tion consists of Coriaria ruscifolia, Coprosma petiolata, Coprosma
Baueriana, Veronica salicifolia, Fucfisia excorticata, Griselinia
littoralis, Phormium tenax, and some more shrubby plants, gene-
rally with a dense undergrowth of ferns belonging to the genera
Asplenium, Polypodium^ Lomaria, &;c.
The boundary between the first and second belt is not so di-
stinct as that between the others, especially between the [' shrub "
and " forest-belt," which is generaUy sharply defined.
In Bruce Bay, where the ground is rather swampy, the vegeta-
tion of this last-mentioned belt consists of the following trees : —
Podocarpus dacrydioides, Podocarpus Totara, Dacrydium ctgnres^
sinum, IMocedrus Doniana, Weinmannia racemosa, MetrocCderos
lucida. Several species of Coprosma, Pittosporum, and fem-
trees, as, for instance, Cyathea Smithii and Dicksonia squarrosa,
grow between and below them, while the Khipogonum scandens,
the '' supple Jack " of the colonists, interlaces the whole with its
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Joum. Et3mo. Soc.Vol IT. PL UL
i
i
I
j'^ImJ isr**^
Digitized by
Gopj
le
discovered in New Zealand. 117
numerous flexible stems. Where the Kiekie or Preycinetia
Banksii occurs^ which is not unfrequeot^ this forest zone is
almost impenetrable.
When I arrived in Bruce Bay the two auriferous leads situated
in the beginning of the second and third belts had already been
worked out, and the miners were exclusively at work on the
third lead situated in the forest-belt, where they had to sink
13-15 feet before the auriferous beds were reached. After
having removed the large trees growing here, sometimes 4 feet
in diameter, and standing closely together upon 8-12 inches of
vegetable soil, in which the roots run horizontally, the miners
passed generally through the following strata before the au-
riferous sands were reached : —
ft. in.
Flattened lieach-shingle mixed with black sand 4 0
Black sand containing a little gold 0 2
Quartzose and black sands alternating repeatedly with each
other 1 1
Large flattened shingle with some black, iron, and quartzose
sandS; but not auriferous enough to pay for the extraction
oftheffold 0 5
Fine black sand, a little auriferous 1 0
Very coarse gravel 1 7
Auriferous black iron-sand, which is the layer of wash-dirt
excavated for sluicing 0 6
14 9
This last layer reposes upon a bed of coarse gravel, which,
being cemented by an argillaceous matrix, has materially assisted
to retain the fine gold in the black sand above it.
From an examination of the section (PI. XII. fig. 2) it will be
seen that a long period of time must have elapsed before such a
succession of beds could be formed, because it is evident that
the beaches have not been always receiving new additions, but
deposits have been thrown up and again partially removed ac-
cording to the prevailing winds. It is also clear that since the
formation of these littoral deposits a slight upheaval of this part
of the coast has taken place, the edge of the forest-belt being
situated about 4 feet above the highest flood-line.
Again, there is evidence that since the formation of these beds
oscillations in the relative position of land and sea have taken
place, as proved by a surface-layer of wash-dirt in the Coriaria
or third belt, overlying unconformably the more inclined first-
formed strata ; all of which tends to confirm my opinion that a
long lapse of time was requisite for the formation of these beds,
and for the growth of the dense vegetation which now covers
them.
If we examine the different belts of vegetable life followina
.gitized by Google
118 Dr. Julius Haast — On certain Prehistoric Remains
each other with such distiiictness as we go inland^ additional evi-
dence is offered that considerable time was necessary to change
the Coprosma-acerosa belt into the scrub-belt^ and a still longer
period had to elapse for the formation of a sufficient thickness
of vegetable mould to allow the forest-trees to grow to such
large dimensions ; some of them which I measured were 4 feet
in diameter. In the same forest many and often still larger
trees are lying prostrate on the ground^ and in all stages of
decay; sometimes they are only indicated by long mossy ridges,
so that we may safely conclude that the present forest- vegetation
is not the first one, but that it was preceded by trees of the same
species, and often of large dimensions, which formerly grew
there.
In one of the claims in this last described forest-belt, on the
bottom of the wash-dirt, reposing directly upon the argillaceous
gravel, a party of miners, consisting of S. Fiddean^ J. Sawyer,
and T. Harrison, found a stone chisel (PL XIII. fig. 2) and
a sharpening-stone (PL XIII. fig. 1) lying dose to each other;
the former was broken, having been accidentally struck by the
pick when the miners were loosening the wash-dUrt. The stone
chisel is made of a dark greenish chert, and is partly polished;
the sharpening-stone is made of a coarse greyish sandstone,
which I found in situ about ten miles south of this locality, near
the mouth of the river Piringa.
The two stone implements were found a few days before my
arrival, and it was quite accidentally in looking at the claim that
I heard of their discovery. They are now in the Canterbury
Museum, New Zealand.
I measured carefully the distance from high-water mark to
the exact spot where they were discovered, and found it to be
525 feet, crossing the different belts as foUows : —
feet
First, or drift-wood belt 63
Second, or Coproama-acerosa belt 06
Third, or Conaria belt 390
Fourth, or White-pine belt 37
526
The beds through which the miners had been working were
quite undisturbed, and some very large trees had been growing
just above that portion of their claim near the centre of which
these stone implements had been found.
Owing to the dense forest covering the ground everywhere on
the west coast of this island, these beaches are generally used for
travelling, the favoiirable time of the receding tides being selected.
I can easily imagine, therefore, how these tools mav have been
yCoogle
Digitized by ^
Joum. ELhno. Soc.Vol 11. PI. XDI.
2^
,igiti7PH hy
Cnoglp
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
discovered in New Zealand, 119
left behind. When travelling with Maories along that coast I
have^ daring a rest of a few moments^ seen them repeatedly pull
out a piece of greenstone and polish or cut it until the mot
d'ordre to proceed was again given by me. In the same way
the owner of these implements may have set to work^ and when
starting again either forgotten them or left them behind when
surprised by an enemy.
The character of these implements shows that the people in-
habiting or visiting this island at that remote period were much
more advanced in civilization than the Moa-hunters^ whose tools
consisted only of chipped pieces of sandstone^ flint, and similar
siliceous rocks without any attempt at polish. I am not ac-
quainted with the rate of growth of our New-Zealand forest-
trees, but have no doubt that by far the greater portion of them
grow very slowly, especially when compared with Australian, or
even some European and North- American trees.
A fair criterion by which to judge is offered in our New-
Zealand gardens, where the native trees, which are raised with
great diflSculty, grow only a few feet in six or eight years, whilst
the introduced trees planted as seed or seedlings at the same
time as the endemic vegetation, form in that time conspicuous
trees often 20-30 feet high.
To sum up the evidence we at present possess as to prehistoric
remains in New Zealand, I may state that the most primitive
implements hitherto discovered arc those found in or near Moa-
ovens. They are simply chipped from boulders and blocks of
siliceous rocks. In the Manuherikia valley, in the Province of
Otago, where many Moa-ovens have been discovered, an old
workshop has been found where a great many chips and blocks
thrown away as useless are still lying together, making us well
acquainted with the mode in which those primitive Moa-hunters
manufactured their tools. The stone implements found in Bruce
Bay, and described in this paper, are more highly finished ; and
many others of similar characters have been obtained in the
Wellington Province during the dr linage of swamps and the
construction of roads, often several feet below the surface, and
under the roots of trees of enormous size. Others were occa-
sionally found in the Canterbury plains during the operations
of ditching and deep ploughing, but all these implements are
more or less polished, and resemble in many respects those of
the present native population. I wish to point out, however,
that, although these tools are much more perfect than those
found in the Moa-ovens, I am not able to say which are of the
greater antiquity. It may be possible that after the interval of
a great lapse of time various races arrived in New Zealand who
possessed a higher degree of civilization than the original in-
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
120 Dr. J. Haast — On New-Zealand Prehistoric Remains,
habitants. Moreover, the latter were perhaps living only in the
interior, whither they had followed the retreating Dinomis.
In several islands in the Pacific and Indian oceans two distinct
races are now living — ^the more civilized near the coast, and the
original and inferior race near the mountains. In order to
arrive at a solution of this question it will, however, be neces-
sary for competent observers to study the approximate age and
position of the Moa-ovens in this and the Otago Province much
more closely than has been done hitherto.
EXPLANATION OF PLATES Xn. and XIIL
Plate XII.
Fig. 1. Geological map of Bruce Bay, New Zealand. Scale 4 miles to 1 inch.
2. Section from N.N.W. to S.S.E. across the deposits in Bruce Bay,
showins the four belts of vegetation, and the three auriferous
^ leads : in the most inland lead the stone implements were
found. Scale, horizontal and vertical, 80 feet to 1 mch.
Plate XIII.
Fig. 1. Sharpening-stone found in Bruce Bay. Half size.
2. Stone chisel found in Bruce Bay, showing both front and side view.
Half size.
DrscussioN.
Mr. BoNWiOK thought that the question of relative antiquity of
the implements could be settled by geology. If that third inhmd
auriferous deposit had been brought along the beach by currents,
then, in spite of the argument of a change of vegetation on the spot,
the formation would be comparatively recent; but as the sunJcen
pit bore much of the likeness of an ordinary digging, the whole
would give a greater antiquity. The map furthermore indicated
moraines near the sea, marking the former far more considerable
elevation of the country around that formation; wliile the meta-
morphic rocks, the source of gold, are placed above the deposit, as
though it had been brought down from the mountain-ranges in the«
ordinary way, and not in from the sea.
Mr. Hyde Clarke called attention to the question of the ethno-
logical capacity for extension within a limited period. Dr. Haast *
doubted whether 600 years, or 15 generations, would be sufficient for
three canoesfuU to supply the alleged population of several hundred
thousands. Mr. Clarke thought the instance of Lower Canada
worthy of investigation. The French population at the conquest
by General "Wolf was 30,000, and without immimtion in a century
it had increased twenty or thirtyfold. Supposing the 30,000 had
been obtained by natural increase instead of by immigration, then
1000 or 1500 a century before would at the same rate produce 30,000,
and a century before that three boatloads might be progenitors in
three centuries of the existing French Canadian population.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
James Bonwick— On t/ie Origin of the Tasmaniaris. 121
Ordinary Meeting^ Jan. 25th, 1870.
Professor Huxley, LL.D., F.R.S., President, in the Chair.
New Members. — Lord Rosehill; J. W. Barnes, Esq. ; Wal-
ter Morrison, Esq., M.P. ; and Robert Lucas Nash, Esq.
Dr. Hooker, C.B., exhibited a collection of figures in unburnt
clay modelled by a native Zulu, and sent to this country by
J. Sanderson, Esq.
Col. Lane Fox exhibited two stone mullers, one from Tahiti,
and the other from the West Indies, together with a drawing of
a similar muller from New York.
The following paper was then read by the author : —
Xni. On the Origin of the Tasmanians Geologically consi-
dered. By James Bonwick, Esq., P.R.G.S.
(Abridged.)
The *' Origin of the Tasmanians '' has at this moment a painful
interest. The last man of the race has departed : an old woman
is the sole survivor of the island tribes.
The people were recognized as among the lowest of the human
form, and the most isolated and peculiar of the family of man.
Black and woolly-haired, they seemed allied to Africans seven
thousand miles away, while their manners and general physique
connected them with their Australian neighbours. How came
they where the early voyagers found them ?
Linguistic analogies, identity of customs, and assimilation of
habits of thought associate them with others scattered over vast
areas ; but grave difficulties beset our way in seeking a common
origin for races so remotely situated from each other, and almost
aU of whom may be reputed consistent landsmen.
In pleading, therefore, as I shall have to do, for the prior
existence of a continent with which these several peoples could
have been associated, I am conscious of placing myself in anta-
gonism to popular and established theories, and of confronting
those who would make the Aborigines literally " Men of the
Soil,'' — beginning an existence as a race in the country where
they are now observed.
Assuming sufficient time, it may be demonstrated that the
Papuan race, which we see at so many isolated spots, were for-
merly more associated geographically, and that they could have
had one common ancestry. Prof. Huxley sees reason to connect
the Tasmanian and his neighbours with the very old prehistoric
folk of Europe. *' I shall be inclined,'' says he, " to look among
the Papuan races of New Guinea and New Holland for the
nearest allies of men to whoi|^ the Shell-Mounds once belonged."
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
122 James Bokwick — On the Origin of the Tasmanians,
The migratioa took place at a period when civilizatioii had
made little advance; and not only prior to the institution of
agriculture, but before the domestication of cattle.
It is in the highest degree probable that the site of the sunken
continent whence the various black races surrounding the
Indian Ocean, and extending into the Pacific and Southern
Oceans, may have radiated was the source of the Australian
vegetation. Dr. Hooker, in his valuable work on the Flora of
the South, has afibrded us some remarkable data for this con-
ception. He indirectly supports the continental theory by
showing how very inadequate the powers of currents of air and
water are as propagators of species. In accounting for the
absence of certain forms in New Zealand, after that region was
isolated from New Holland, he demonstrates that it '^is still
more incompatible with the theory of extensive migrations by
oceanic or aerial currents. This absence is most conspicuous in
the cases of Eucalypti and almost every other genus of Myr^
tacea, of the whole immense genus of Acacia, and of its nume-
rous Australian congeners.^^ The Blackfellows could no more
cross the sea than could the gum-tree.
But he proceeds to the origin of that flora. He found 273
genera of North Australia allied to those of India ; and that, as
the proportion of peculiarity increased while going south-east-
wards, the maximum of home plants was obtained in the south-
western part of Australia. He sees " a greater specific differ-
ence between two quarters of Australia, south-east and south-
west, than between Australia and the rest of the globe j and that
the most marked characteristics of the flora are concentrated at
that point most remote from any other region of the globe.''
But that quarter would be the one nearest the sunken conti-
nent; to which, therefore, we trace the flora of Australia.
Dr. Hooker is led also to the old continent by the thought
that " the many bonds of aflSnity between the three Southern
Floras (the Antarctic, Australian, and South African) indicate
that these have had a common origin, that the period of their
divergence antedates the creation oi the principal existing gene-
ric forms of each.''
The extension of the country of the Blackfellows was neces-
sary to account for its vegetation, as the same botanical autho-
rity is convinced that facts prove " not only the antiquity of the
flora, but that it was developed in a much larger area than it
now occupies 'y " and he elsewhere says, *' the antecedents of the
peculiar Australian flora may have inhabited an area to the
westward of the present Australian continent, and that the
curious analogies which the latter presents with the South-
African flora, and which are so much more conspicuous in the
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Jambs Bonwick — On the Griffin of the Tasmanians, 128
south-west quarter, may be connected with such a prior state of
things/'
Dr. Hooker declares that one-eighth of the plants of South
America may be found in New Zealand, while the Polynesian
flora generally has much sympathy with that continent. One-
tenth of the New-Zealand vegetation is common to Australia
and South America. The Oxalis Magelianica is found in New
Zealand, Tasmania, and South America, while the Edwardsia
grandijlora is detected in the first and third of these regions ;
and yet the President of the Linnsean Society has affirmed that
" the seeds of neither could stand exposure to the salt-water, and
they are too heavy to be borne on the air" Mr. Andrew Mur-
ray says '^ South America was most probably united to Australia,
if we may draw any inference from the presence of allied forms
of life common to both.''
The botany of South Africa is much like that of Australia, there
being, according to Dr. Hooker, 280 genera of 1000, or nearly
thirty per cent., identical. The wonderful egg of Madagascar,
14 inches long, proves that the land must have extended far be«
yond the present narrow limits when the parent of such an egg
existed, and that most probably toward the east and north end,
as Mr. Wallace believes Madagascar has not been connected
with the African mainland since the Miocene period, at least.
Mr. Wake gives especial prominence to the island in his theory
of continental extension.
We may, then, conclude with Mr. Murray that " a complete
circlet of land formerly crowned the southern temperate regions,
as now does the northern."
Mr. Pritchard admits that " an archipelago was originally
formed by the disruption of an ancient continent through the
invasion of the equatorial current." D'Urville wrote of that
old continent. The learned Mr. Logan, of Singapore, has these
remarks : — " Asia cannot be severed, in a physicfd or geological
view, fipom the great infeular region which lies to the southward
of it." He has shown the continuity of geological formations
from Malaya across the Strait to Singapore, and onward to
ialands southward and eastward. Mr. Oxley finds the four
great families of Casuarina, Myrtacea, Melaleucea, and Pro-
teacea represented in India. The Australian flora, according
to Dr. Hooker, terminates with the Casuarina on the eastern
side of the Bay of Bengal, and the StyUdium on the western.
''In many cases," writes Sir J. E. Tennant, "the faunas of
Ceylon and of Australasia seem more similar than those of Cey-
lon and Hindustan." But Mr. Murray adds, ''Both their
faunas and floras have to a considerable extent an Australian
character." The traditions of Ceylon point to a time when the
Digitized by VjOOQIC
124 James Bonwick — On the Origin of the Tasmanians,
country extended far southward. The Arabs still speak of the
Gate of Tears^ which opened to let in the floods that tore their
land from Africa. The South-Australian blacks even now point
to the West as the source of Babydom. Prof. Owen thinks that
" the Andaman Islands^ like the Nicobar, Java^ Sumatra^ and
('eylon, may have been parts of some former tract of dry land
distinct from^ and perhaps preexistent to, that neighbouring
and more northern continent." Prof. Huxley considers that
the Australioid and Negroid, of his ethnological nomenclature,
were in existence when there was land communication between
Australia and the Deccan on the one hand, and South Africa,
Malacca, and New Guinea on the other.
New Guinea has so many similarities with its greater neigh-
bour that we seem ready to regard the two in the likeness of
Dover and Calais, and with New Guinea may be brought into con-
nexion with Australia, the Melanesian group of New Hebrides,
Solomon Isles, New Britain, New Ireland, New Caledonia,
&c. Marsupialia still exist in the New Hebrides. The Rev.
John Inglis, Presbyterian Missionary, is disposed to con-
nect some of those with New Zealand, though regarding New-
Caledonian botany as kindred to that of New South Wales. Dr.
Hooker, however, classes the plants of New Hebrides and New
Caledonia with those of New Zealand and New Holland. Dr.
Sdater classes the birds of Polynesia with those of Australia.
Mr. Murray sees that the only mammals of Polynesia " belong
to an order also found in Australia, the Bats ; " he observes
great affinity of genera in birds of Australia and Papua, and Dr.
Giinther noticed the same with reptiles and batrachians.
The geological history of New Zealand has some strong con-
nexion with that of New Holland. For example, the Coid-field
of Eastern Australia, one of the largest in the world, seems one
with that of New Zealand on the western side ; whilst the gold-
fields of New Zealand are similar to those of Australia.
The existence of huge birds, like the Dinorms or Moa, is not
at all in accordance with the theory of an insular history. New
Zealand must, in all probability, have been then much greater
in extent. Although the Emu now strides over the pkins of
Australia, and is of kindred family to the wingless birds so com-
paratively recently roaming over the fern-land, yet the latter
country may have stretched far eastward and northward, as well
as westward.
A most important additional evidence has been brought by a
recent mail from Australia. We learn that the diggers of the
Peak Downs Gold-field, Queensland, found what is pronounced
by Mr. Gerard Krefft, the Curator of the Sydney Museum, to
be the right femur of a monster bird, allied to the Moa !
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
Jambs Bonwick — On the Origin qf the Ta^manians. 125
It may properly be asked, Why seek to prove the connexion
of New Zealand with the Australian shores, when no correspon-
dence of human race is known ? The Blacks of New Guinea
and Australia are similar ; but the inhabitants of New Zealand
are Poljmesian, not Papuan.
The Maori confesses himself a stranger, an immigrant; he
has traditions of the canoes that brought his forefathers to the
foreign coast. But in those very tales are stray references to
the aboriginal inhabitants, most of whom the savage visitors were
said to have devoured. Five hundred years only are assumed
by the one great authority, the able and benevolent friend of the
coloured races. Sir George Grey, as the limit of the residence of
the Maories. Who were there before them ? Several travellers
have spoken of the presence of two distinct races ; in spite of in-
termarriage, the dark skin> crisp hair, thick lip of the one would
indicate a Papuan character.
The islands to the south and east of New Zealand present
some interesting features that help out the theory. It is suf-
ficient now to allude to the Chatham Isles of the east ; here the
volcanic element comes out in strong force, and furnishes us,
doubtless, with a key to the enigma of the present isolation of
the place. But the ethnological remains are more convincing
than in the parent island : Broughton and Dieffenbach are clear
in their testimony that the inhabitants were dark, with crisp
hair, and with aU the other peculiarities of a people wholly di-
stinct from the Maories.
There needs no argument to affirm the former connexion of
Tasmania with South-eastern Australia; the granite of the for-
mer is led to the granite of the latter by a succession of ocean
granite-steps, — the isles of Bass's Strait. Raised beaches in the
Straits show other changes. Wilson's Promontory has a flora
peculiarly Tasmanian. Even the distinctive Devil (the Dasyurus)
has been discovered, with other remains of extinct Australian life,
in a cave of Mount Macedon, in Victoria ; while both Devil and
Tiger {Thylacinus) have been seen among the osseous curiosities
of Wellington Cave, New South Wales, along with monster
Kangaroos and huge marsupial oxen. Its Omithorhynchus is
seen in South-eastern Australia. By its isolation it retained
some original inhabitants a little longer than the continent did.
In proceeding to the specific object of the paper, the tracing
of the progress of the tribes geologically, I must assume the
now generally accepted belief of the allied character, at least,
of the dark race of the Indian hills, of Malaya, of Cochin China,
of the Andaman, and of the Papuan Isles proper, with the Abo-
rigines of New Holland and Van Diemen's Land. But, as it is
well known that the natives of those two last-named countries
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
126 James Bonwick — On the Origin of the Tasmanians.
have peculiarities^ especiaUy of hair^ distinguishing them from
one another^ I would endeavour to indicate the probable path-
way of the woolly-haired Tasmanians in contradistinction to that
of the kindred^ but more flowing-haired^ men of the continent.
Mr. Logan, who had so many opportunities at Singapore of
noticing a variety of races, teaches this respecting the two in
question : — " The spiral-haired Papuans of South New Guinea
and Torres Strait are often more Africo-Semitic and South
Indian in their physiognomy than the Australians, while the
latter have the fine hair of the South-Indian and some Mid-
African nations, and a linguistic formation which resembles the
South Indian more than any other in the world/'
To raise the sunken continent, so as to connect the woolly-
haired men of the Southern Isle with the crisp-haired Hill-men of
India and Malaya, the Veddas of Ceylon, the corkscrew-ringlet
men of New Guinea, the Blacks of New Caledonia, and the Va-
zimbas of Madagascar, we may be obliged to go back through
the Pleistocene to the Tertiary, and even advance considerably
into the latter. But it should be borne in mind that geologists
place the Australian flora with the Oolitic age of Europe ; and
Mr. Huxley has prepared us for enlarged conceptions of anthro-
pology by asking, " Was the oldest Homo sapiens Pliocene or
Miocene, or yet more ancient ? " At any rate, if unprovided
with this extent of time, we see no other way of deliverance
from the dilemma than that of the polygenestic theory of sepa-
rate creations of distinct species of man at various epochs. No
sea-migration idea, no climatic change, no intermarriages can
account for White and Black, for English and Tasmanians, dur-
ing the limited space of six, or even twenty, thousand years.
The so-called Oriental Negroes, having the crisp and woolly
hair, though found in New Guinea on the north and Tasmania
on the south, have left some representatives on the mainland of
Australia. Cape York, with the Murray Islands, show this pecu-
liarity. Mr. Earl has this striking report of Coburg peninsula,
to the north-west, — " The aboriginal inhabitants of this part of
Australia very closely resemble the Papuans of New Guinea, or,
which is almost the same thing, the aborignes of Van Diemen's
Land.'' Mr. Oldfield, the naturalist, has something similar to
relate of a part of Western Australia. '' The tribes," says he,
" inhabiting the country from Murchison River to Sharks' Bay
possess more of the characteristics of the Negro family than the
aborigines of any part of Australia."
Although the Tasmanians can be shown to be, excepting in
their hair, so much like their continental neighbours, — sdthough
they live in the same manner, have similar customs, and cherish
the same superstitions, — yet they evidently form two distinct
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
James Bonwick — On the Origin of the Tasmamans. 127
streams of population. The interesting question to arrive at is^
whether the former took the same track as the New Hollanders^
and whether they were first or last on the field of their present
locality.
The Australians^ as a rule^ are physically different from the
Tasmanians; but the fact of some being found with^ at leasts
Tasmanian tendencies^ and these at three comers of the conti-
nent furthest removed firom Van Diemen's Land^ may throw
some light upon the former distribution of the people. They
would thus appear to have come somewhat upon each other's
track at one period. Had they approached^ it would have been
without doubt to come into collision. In two places where the
curly-haired people remain on the mainland^ they are in compa-
ratively inaccessible retreats^ and in not too favourable a country,
thus furnishing as little opportunity as temptation for the Austra-
lians proper to dislodge them. It is just possible that the crisp-
haired race had been thrust outward on all sides by those who
possessed the rivers and the interior, as we find them all round
the Australian continent.
Mr. Logan is of opinion, chiefly on linguistic grounds, that
the Australian was a prior migration. I should feel disposed to
think it more probable that the Tasmanian and his kindred were
first, from their being discovered over a larger area, and at so
many distant, isolated spots. The New Hollander finds his allies
in India; but the Tasmanian has his in Africa, Ceylon, India,
Malaya, the Indian archipelago, and far onward in the Pacific.
When a comparison is made between the two, it is usually to the
advantage of the former, in point of civilization, as though he
had been more recently disconnected from the parent, or less
separated from his fellow tribes, than the other.
Australia is admitted by naturalists to be one, at least, of the
most ancient parts of the world. As its fossil mammalia have
been found identical in family with the present forms, and these
latter are pronounced to be more ancient than others, it may
reasonably be assumed that the land is of a greater relative an-
tiquity, and especially possesses the least changed developments
of life.
Again, if, as can be proved by references to both flora and
fauna. Northern Australia has no unknown types of life, it must
be more recent than other parts of the New-Holland continent.
As South Australia, according to Dr. Hooker, has such deficiency
of peculiar plants, and, as asserted by Mr. Murray, has only
four peculiar species of mammals out of twenty-eight, it would
surely be inferior in geological age to South-western Australia,
where the specific ones are as 28 to 39. Pursuing the argument,
Tasmania with part of Victoria and New South Wales would
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
128 James Bonwick — On the Origin of the Tastnanians.
rank high in term of years, as the land holds 41 peculiar species
out of 60. Of Tasmania alone, twelve species of its twenty mar-
supials are peculiar to itself.
Geology substantiates the position of the naturalists. The
main chains of South-eastern Australia, with Tasmania, have
reared their bold fronts from very early times, forming, with the
angle of South-western Australia, the original islands of the
Australian seas.
Following the guidance of such observations, there seems no
occasion to halt in our supposition that the inhabitants of the
older portion, Tasmania, were older than those of most, if not
all, of Australia.
At the time of the existence of the former continent south-
ward of India, tribes would pass onward and outward. In all
probability the Hottentots of Africa and the woolly-haired
Papuans were the first to retire, 'followed soon by the Eastern
Africans ; for Mr. Huxley has pronounced the similarity of the
three. The Hill-men of India &c., preserving so much of the
mental characteristics of the Tasmanians, may have then passed
into their present homes. The New Hollander, who is conjec-
tured to have more of the South-Indian development than the
Tasmanian, may have proceeded later from the northern side of
the old continent, through or near the country then inhabited
by the Dravidians, and so have subsequently passed overland
into New Holland on the western side. As, probably, a broad
sea separated Eastern from Western Australia, their possession
of the whole land was a work of time.
The curly-headed Papuans, with their strange African type,
had a wider range, as I have said, being now found east, west,
and north of the site of their supposed original seat. As the
more ancient, they would have had a longer time to ramble.
They are not found in Borneo and Java, as the flora and fauna
of those islands indicate a more Indian character, and that of
a more recent period than the time of the great dispersion.
From their presence in Papua proper, round to New Caledonia,
and most probably in New Zealand, the subsidence of the South-
western Pacific land took place subsequently to their arrival.
The New-Zealand flora may date after that period. They were
in Tasmania when that country had connexion both with New
Zealand on the one hand, and with the southern prolongation
of Western Australia on the other.
As the Rev. E. Woods assumed that the Murray country of
South Australia and part of Victoria was formed in warm, deep,
and tranquil waters, the current, doubtless^ brought the material
from Northern Australia when partly a coralline sea. This would
make the land between Tasmania and Western Australia in early
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
James Bonwick— On the Origin of the Tasmanians. 129
days run southerly, so as to leave space for the deep South-
Australian Bay. Tasmania, being then part of Eastern Austra-
lia, the natives may be presumed to have passed upwards along
the Cordillera there, as they had extended further eastward and
northward. It is true that, with the exception, as has been
stated, of some remnants of their blood at Melville Island, Cape
York, and Sharks^ Bay, no Papuan tribe of crisp curly hair
exists on the main continent. They had been extirpated by
the subsequent migration of Australians, who had less of the
African and more of the Mongolian characteristics. The dis-
connexion of New Guinea, New Caledonia, and Tasmania from
the mainland preserved in those three islands the int^rity of
the woolly-haired and aboriginal people, while the continent re-
tained its own homogeneous population.
May I be pardoned the indirigence of further speculation con-
cerning the lost continent, or continents, to the south ? Could
such possibly have been the birthplace of our race ?
It is somewhat singular that the most peculiar languages are
found with the Chinese, Hottentots, Australians, and Tasma-
nians ; these are all believed to be among the most ancient of
human tribes, and they are flung around the lost continent. When
Prof. Owen examined the curious Andamaners, he was unable
to class them with existing peoples, and was compelled to range
them as, " The repreeentativee of an old race belonging to a for-
mer continent that had almost disappeared" The Andamaners
are the same as the Negritos; and of the latter Mr. Murray
informs us, '' The Negritos of the Philippine Islands cannot he
separated from the other Papuan Blacks.^' The latter, therefore,
of New Ouinea, Australia, and Tasmania, may, as to origin, be-
long to the continent that has " almost cUsappeared.'^
Assuming, then, that these races belonged to that lost land, to
what other conclusions are we led? If the volcanic band, ex-
tending over so large an arc, from Arabia to the Philippines,
or to Melanesia, were the means of the gradual submergence
of the southern continent between Africa and Australia, and if
it were connected with those movements of India, which foot by
foot had elevated the Himalayas, declared by Owen to be " the
site of one of the latest of the greatest systems of upheaving
forces that resulted in the formation of new continents,^' the
submergence of that southern region must have commenced at
a period when most parts of Europe and Asia were under the
ocean, and its former human inhabitants must have existed be-
fore the primitive men of the caves of France, or the wild hun-
ters of Kent's Cavern. While man is known to have lived with
Mammoths, Rhinoceroses, and Cave Lions in Europe, these very
VOL. II. K
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
130 James Bonwick — On the Origin of the Tasmanians.
animals are acknowledged to be of a less ancient type than
those associated with the Tasmanians.
Why^ then^ should it be thought merely a wild conjecture to
contemplate the lost continent (the early home of the Anda-
man^ Hottentot^ and Australian races) as one of the earliest
scenes, if not actually the'first scene of man's existence here ?
Discussion.
Dr. HooKBB, C.B., made some remarks on the floras of the south-
ern hemisphere.
The President showed that the conditions which affect the distri-
bution of j)lants and of animals are not the same. If, for example,
an island were separated from the coast of Australia by only a few
miles of sea, that island might become covered with Australian
plants, while the arm of sea, although extremely narrow, would form
an effectual ban*ier to the passage of any terrestrial mammal But,
if the distribution of land-animals be compared with that of man, it
will be found that the argument tells in the other direction ; for man
is a being capable of using artificial means to effect his distribution.
It is well known that the fauna of Australia is closely akin to that
of New Guinea and the neighbouring islands. Thus the genus
Casuarius is found in Australia, the New Hebrides, New Guinea, and
as far westward as '^ Wallace's line.*' Facts such as these tend to
prove that New Guinea has recently been connected with Australia.
Turning to New Zealand, it is found that the fauna is extremely
different from that of Australia. In fact, New Zealand constitutes
a distinct province ; it has no emus, no cassowaries, and none of
those types of mammals which would certainly be found had land-
communication existed between New Zealand and Australia. The
barrier of sea between the two may have been extremely narrow,
but there could not have been absolute contact. A similar argument
might be applied to the islands north-west of Australia, and would
tend to show that no direct communication could have extended be-
tween Borneo, Sumatra, New Guinea, and Australia.
The type of the Australian man is entirely distinct from that of
the Tasmaniau. The speaker had seen the Australian at Cape York,
at Port Essington, on the south-east coast, and in Victoria. Every-
where the native presents similar characters, being distinguished
especially by his dark skin, heavy brow, and smooth hair, never crisp
or woolly. It is true that a Negrito type may be found at Cape
York and in the adjacent islands in Torres Strait ; but this is evi-
dently due to a Papuan race which, having come to Australia from
New Guinea, has brought its civilization, and introduced the use of
the bow and arrow and the construction of canoes.
Although the speaker had not had an opportunity of seeing the
Tasmanians, there is evidence that they are extremely like the peo-
ple of New Caledonia ; and these resemble the inhabitants of the
iiouisiaile Islands, whom he had often seen, and who are extremely
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
H. H. HowoRTH — On a Froniier-line of Ethnology. 131
different from the AusfcraliaDS. The Tasmanian had no throwing-
Btick, and neither in language nor in appearance did he resemble the
Australian.
It seemed, therefore, physically impossible that the Tasmanian
could have come from Australia, and apparently the only way of
accounting for the presence of the Tasmanian was to assume his
migration from New Galedouia and the neighbouring islands. It
would appear that at one time a low negrito type spread eastwards,
and reached Tasmania not by means of direct and uninterrupted
land-communication between New Caledonia and Tasmania, but ra-
ther by means of broken land in the form of a chain of islands now
submerged, similar to that which at present extends between New
Caledonia and New Gruinea.
The following paper was then read by the Hon. Secretary : —
XIV. On a Frontier-line of Ethnology and Geology.
By H. H. HowoRTH, Esq.
Buckle reduced many problems of history to questions de-
pending on fixed laws. Fanciful and crotchetty sometimes no
doubt^ we cannot but follow him with approval in many of hia
speculations. He first taught as a system that man is the
creature of the physical surroundings in which he finds himself^
that his life is only the subject of choice within very narrow
limits^ and that even these limits depend a good deal on his
culture^ and while very appreciable in a philosopher^ are
almost absent in the savage. If we confine this remark to one
subject only^ namely^ the migrations of different races, we shall
not be slow to accept it.
A very superficial survey of ethnology is sufficient to satisfy
any inquirer that its grand divisions coincide remarkably with
the great zoological and botanical provinces. I am^ of cotirse^
excluding at present the vast colonizations of different parts of
the earth which have taken place since the 16th century. Neg*
lecting these^ we find Australia (that remnant of one of the
most ancient land-horizons in geology^ with a fauna and flora
of a very primitive type) occupied by the humblest and most
degraded type of man. The forests and hills of India^ and
parts of South Africa^ which form another province, are in-
habited by a black race which connects the Australian with the
purer negro. Central and South America, including Mexico,
nave another type, as they form another province; China and
Indo-China another; Southern Asia and the Mediterranean
border-land another; Northern Europe, Siberia, and North
America yet another. I now wish to call attention to the
Digitized by Vjt)OQlC
132 H. H. HowoRTH — On a Frontier-line
effects of tlie invasion of one ethnological province by a race
belonging to another — ^perhaps^ rather, the coincident and ac-
companying circumstances than the effects. The readiest ma-
terials at our command for the purpose are famished by the
wide- spread migration, in recent times, of that race collectively
known as Indo-European or Iranian. It is a trite and undeni-
able fact that this migration has been accompanied by a very
great change in the fauna and flora of the country to which it
has tended, A portion of the ancient fauna and flora haa been
driven out or extinguished, and a portion of the rest is fighting
a losing battle. The victors are the invaders, — a new fauna
and a new flora, brought with them by the invading race, and
apparently as superior in vigour to the ancient fauna and flora
as the new race of men is to the old. It is not sufficiently con-
sidered that such changes may not be the effects of man's mi-
gration at all, save in that he is the immediate instrument of
their being brought about, but that they are the results of an
invariable law to which man is as subject as the lower animals,
and which has held good in all geologic time, namely, that the
fauna and flora, including the higher and the humbler classes,
change together. The fact is no less true of other races than
the Indo-European. Indeed I hold it to be a general law,
that where the man of one ethnological province bodily invades
and drives out the former inhabitants, he is merely the fore-
runner of a great change in the fauna and flora of the new
country, — such a change as in geology would mark the advent
of a new period ; and that, in fact, such a new period in geo-
logy is being at this moment inaugurated in every country
where the Indo-European race is occupying the soil ; and fur-
ther (but I am rather forestalling), that this new life-period is
coincident with new climatic and other conditions, not the mere
handiwork of man, but the necessary unfolding of a fresh leaf
in the history of the world, of which the creatures more im-
mediately dependent on man, and the plants and animals more
necessary to his existence and pleasure, are to form the palseon-
tological differentliB, I wish to apply this reasoning, which, so
far as I know, is new, to a more limited area of inquiry.
Siberia and North America form perhaps one of the best de-
fined provinces we have, zoologically and botanically. In these
respects it coincides ahnost exactly with the fauna and flora
of the prehistoric period*. The Megaceros hardly differs from
the Moose, or the Felis spebea from the Mandchurian Tiger;
and the rest of the animals are equally related. It is, in fact,
♦ T use the word " prehistoric" us Mr. Boyd Dawldns uses it, to repre-
sent the period intervening between the pleistocene deposits and the purely
historical ones.
Digitized by
Google
of Ethnology and Geology, 133
the yearly diminisliing but still vast remnant of the world of
yesterday, or rather of our world of yesterday. In climate and
conditions and products we may there study that world just as it
was with us. The boundary line of this province on the south
follows, as is natural enough, an isothermal line, which girdles
the northern hemisphere along the same parallel of latitude,
except at one point. It is weU known that the isothermals of
Western Europe have a very abnormal course. Twisted from
the horizontal direction they maintain across the Atlantic, they
turn gradually as they approach Europe, and on the coast of
Norway pass almost due north, and enclosing a finger-like projel^-
tion, they return again as rapidly through Central Russia. If
we ignore the European emigrants to America, and the as
recent Russian emigrants to Siberia, and fix upon the beginning
of the 16th century when neither of these events had occurred,
we shall be startled to find what a decided boundary line this
isothermal is in ethnology, as well . as in zoology and botany
even, after the generalization we commenced with. North of it
we find races whose physical resemblance is unmistakable, —
Ugnans, Samoiedes, Gilyaks, Kamskatki, and North-American
Indians. In America the ethnological boundary is not so well
defined, perhaps, more because we have not yet discriminated,
as we shall do some time, the various divisions of the American
tribes, than because of the want of a real frontier. In Asia
and Europe the case is different.
In Asia the great succession of deserts that extend from the
Caspian to the Khingan mountains are inhabited by mixed
races whose history points a curious moral. They are all di-
stinct from the races north of these deserts, and their history I
have epitomized in a series of j)apers I am writing for this
Society. In Europe the contrast is still greater.
South of the great frontier line are the races whose fame is
wide spread, under the name of Indo-Europeans, — ^races stretch-
ing from the Hindu- Kush to the Atlantic, and forming a power-
ful ingredient in the blood of the Hindoos. Most of the in-
tervening races who inhabit the Asiatic deserts are compounded
of these Iranians, the Chinese, and the original occupants of
Siberia, whom one cannot call by a better name than Ugrians.
Our evidence goes to show that the Tungus, the Mongols, and
the Turks all originated in such a mixture, and that they chiefly
occupy ground once held by the same Ugrians, of whom relics
and wrecks are found in every comer of NorthemAsia. The
Ugrian race, then, is the race identified with those climatic and
other conditions which in geology constituted the prehistoric
period.
If we complete the isothermal line we have mentioned along
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
13 4« II. II. Ho WORTH — On a Frontier-line
its normal course, and make it traverse Europe at the same
latitude that it crosses Asia, we shall enclose between it and
the present isothermal the European area characterized by
remains of the prehistoric fauna. This enclosed area is also one
of infinite interest to the ethnologist. During the last 2000
years (a period well within the reach of close criticism) we
find that amidst the ceaseless and confusing emigrations that
have occurred in this area, there has been a constant move in
one direction at least, — a gradual encroachment by the Celtic,
Germanic, and Slavic races upon the humbler races on their
frontiers, and these latter invariably of the Ugrian family.
The Basques in Spain are now penned in a small corner of
their ancient patrimony in the time of the Romans. The Fins
and Laps have been pushed back in Scandinavia to a very
small portion of their ancient holding. In Livonia, in Esthonia,
and in three-fourths of European Russia the Ugrians were,
even in the. 11th century, the preponderating population.
Proofs are now accumulating that before the Christian era
this process of displacement was taking place even at a greater
rate, the area to be occupied having been much more fertile
and inviting. I have attempted to show, in a paper read before
the British Association, that a very great element in the Celtic
language is Ugrian, and I believe the same to be true of the Latin
and Greek. The German- speaking race can, I believe, be shown
to have occupied Central Europe since the 3rd century B.C., the
Celts and the Slaves to have arrived since the 9th, and the
Indo-European element of Italy and Greece since the 10th or
11th. If this be so, then we get a very recent date compara-
tively for the period when the Basques in Spain and the Fins
in Sweden, now mere wrecks and waifs of the original popula-
tion, were close neighbours ; and one homogeneous people occu-
pied, if not a ring round the world, at least one reaching from
Britain to Kamskatka, when Europe was overrun by fishermen
and hunters, such as we find in Siberia, where we ought to go if
we are to study the religion^ the manners, and government of
the so-called stone-folk. If the result of our ethnological in-
quiry be to discover so recent an occupation of Western and Cen-
tral Europe by the Ugrian races, what about the palseontological
and botaniccd evidence? During the last 2000 years huge
forests have disappeared firom IiYance, Germany, and Britain,
and have been replaced by cultivated land in some instances, in
others by bogs and heath. At a not remotely earlier day, Den-
mark and Prussia and Ireland were similarly covered. The
gradual extinction of the bear, the wolf, the beaver, the elk, the
reindeer, and the urus in Western Europe can all be dated in
various areas. We hear of the reindeer, the urus, and the elk
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
of Ethnology and Geology. 135
in Gennany in the days of Csesar, and the reindeer is mentioned
in Caithness by the Norse Saga writers. The urns survives in
Lithuania^ and has only disappeared from Transylvania within a
century. Eastern Grcrmany still has in its forests some of the
ancient animals^ and, as we approach the Siberian area, they
increase in numbers: their course of extinction has followed
lliat of the Ugrian races. As we have the Basques still remain-
ing in Spain, so do we find a few bears and wolves, and a lynx
or two in the Pyrensean mountains and the larger forests of the
peninsula. Man more readily and quickly occupies a new area,
the animals take a longer time to replace one another, and the
plants a longer time still -, but the story is equally true of all
three classes. This change in the fauna and flora of a countiy
is preceded by a change in climatic and other conditions. We
cannot read the accounts given by the ancients of Thrace, of
the northern shores of the Euxine, of the Hercynian forest,
and of Gaul, without seeing at once what a rigorous climate
there was in those areas formerly as compared with that climate
now-a-days. Among the remains of the stone-folk found in
Switzerland are bunches of reindeer moss, which will grow
only in a very severe climate. To my mind, the disappearance
of the reindeer was caused chiefly by the disappearance of this
its food, just as the elk was extinguished in Ireland when the
forests in which it is alone at home were demolished. The
whole evidence goes to show that the isothermal lines in Europe
have been gradually twisted further to the north. We have
been told that this is due to the forests having been cut down,
and to other minor influences of man's occupation; but
this is a ridiculously inadequate cause ; nor would it account for
the facts in Norway, where the ancient forests remain, nor for
Switzerland, where the same holds good. There is only one
adequate cause, — ^a cause which has been a good deal pooh-
poohed of late years, namely, the Gidf-stream^ or some body of
equatorial water drifting northward. We have been told that
no such stream exists beyond the mid- Atlantic, and that it there
is gradually absorbed and dies away; but the existence and
influence of the stream has, to my mind, been triumphantly
established in the communication made by Admiral Isbister to
Sir R. I. Murchison, Bart., and even better by the dredging-
expeditions of Dr. Carpenter. The presence of West-Indian
fruits on the coasts of Iceland and the open fiords of Norway in
winter can have no other explanation ; nor the belt of warm sea-
bottom, so clearly distinguished by its faima from the surround-
ing cold waters in the North Atlantic. I have not the
slightest doubt that the flexion of the European isothermal is
caused mainly by the presence of this stream. If this be so.
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
136 H. H. HowoRTH — On a Frontier-line of Ethnology.
then the reasoning I have endeavoured to lay before yoa
in this paper would tend to prove that the gradual advent
of such a stream may be traced from no earlier period than
about the 12th century b.c, when the Ugnan race and its
associated animals and plants began to give way to the Indo-
Europeans, and when the isothermals of Europe began to be
twisted towards the north; and we thus get an approximate
date for one revolution in geology which is susceptible of being
more accurately gauged as our evidence increases.
That the Gulf-stream is a very new influence it is not diffi-
cult to believe. Apparently^ after it reaches the banks of New-
foundland, it follows the line of least resistance, that is, of the
deepest water; for we must never forget that the Gulf-stream is
an actual river of warm water padded round on every side by
cold. This line of least resistance, which it follows on its way
to the Pole, makes it skirt the Bahama banks on the northj
and come almost due west to the Cape- Verde islands. Now
these Cape- Verde islands, in common with the Canaries and
other Atlantic islands, are subject to constant earthquakes ; the
sea-bottom is never long quiescent, but constantly altering its
level. If this be the case on the southern frontier of the Gulf-
stream, we can well believe, from the evidence we have col-
lected about the coasts of France, Holland, and Britain, that the
bed of the North-west Atlantic is also constantly altering its
level. It has long been said that the ice-fringe of the Green-
laud coasts, and the pack in Baffin's Bay, is now much greater
than it used to be, nrlule the climate of Greenland itself is appa-
rently becoming more rigorous every year. It may be that in
all this we have evidence that the Gulf-stream formerly
made its way to the pole on the western rather than the eastern
side of the Atlantic, and left Greenland on its right hand rather
than its left, as it does at present. If the Gulf-stream be held
to be an inadequate cause, the same results would foUow from
the distortion of some other body of warm water from its
normal course towards the pole by the upheaval or sinking
of portions of the Atlantic sea-bed. Either one or the other
seems to me to be necessary to explain the facts. The advent of
this body of warm water has introduced two new sets of depo-
sits,— one subaqueous, that now being correlated by Dr. Car-
penter with the ancient chalk, and the other terrestrial.
In concluding this very disconnected paper, I cannot avoid
one somewhat romantic moral. If my reasoning be sustained, is
it not wondrous strange that the area where these latest geological
changes are in progress is also the area where man's culture is
most developed, and where the focus of the moral world also
exists ? Can it be that we have in this correlation an example
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
G. M. Atkinson — On the Nicobar Islanders, 137
of a law of progress^ by which the moral empire of mankiud
moTes in unison with the spread of a geological and physical
wave of progress ?
Mr. 6. M. Atkinson exhibited a collection of grotesque
figures carved in teak-wood^ obtained by Captain Edge^ B.N.,
firom the Nicobar Islands in 1867; and read the following
notes: —
XV. Notes on the Nicobar Islanders.
By G. M. Atkinson^ Esq.*
In July 1859 Captain Mackenzie first visited these islands^ in
command of a barque called the ' Aallotar.' On the first day
of his visit about one hundred of the natives came off to the
ship in canoes. These were made from trees hollowed partly by
fire and partly by the axe ; they were firom 10 feet to 30 feet
in length, and contained on an average from 6 to 8 men each.
After the natives came on board, the pipe of peace was lighted
by the interpreter, and passed from mouth to mouth among the
chiefs, who washed it down with arrack. The goods for barter
were then exhibited — axes, iron pots, rice, calico, glass beads,
bangles, &c ; and the tariff was arranged, so mdny cocoa-nuts
for each article.
On the followii^ days it was judged prudent to allow only
twelve of the natives on board the ship at one time. Military
duty was kept up on board ; sentinels were* stationed on deck ;
armed men were posted on the tops ; guns were all loaded ; and
one of the cannon was discharged at sunset and at eight o'clock
in the morning, until urgently requested by the natives to stop
the practice on account of the fright which the noise caused to
the women and children.
The chiefs were known as Captain Jack, Captain Tom, &c.,
names assumed from previous intercourse with Europeans.
Although they had no perceptible mark of distinction, they
always regulated the barter. No women ever came to trade.
This was looked on as a cause of suspicion, as no dependence
was to be placed on their professions of friendship, but the
interpreter said that if the women came there would be no fear
of hostility.
Noncowry and Trincutte are the largest of the Nicobar
Islands ; they are very hilly, and probably volcanic. Captain
Mackenzie noticed blue slate-like rocks. They are densely
* From information given to me by Captain James Mackenzie.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
138 G. M. Atkinson — On the Nicobar Islanders.
covered with tropical vegetation^ even to the water s edge. The
rise and fall of tide is about six feet, and the soundings very
deep. The islands produce fine timber, mangroves, iron-bark,
cocoa-nut and betel-nut trees : the grass is in some places up-
wards of six feet in height. The crew cut down a poon tree, 26
inches in diameter at base, 70 feet long from root to the first
branch, and perhaps 90 feet in total length. The huts are built
like bee-hives, circular or octagonal, and elevated on poles about
10 feet high. Access to the huts is gained by a rung ladder, up
and down which the native dogs run with facility. This ladder
is drawn up on the approach of an enemy or suspicious-looking
folk, and the bottom of the huts have open spaces, through
which the spear may be used. The huts are all close to the
margin of the shore, and are shaded by cocoa-nut trees : they
are thatched with cocoa-nut or banana-leaves, and terminate
each in a little cone or ball. Their height inside is perhaps
about six feet.
The only apology for dress was a string or narrow ribbon-like
strip of red or blue cloth round the waist, passing between the
legs and tied in a knot behind, the ends hanging down to the
heels (Fl. XIV. fig. 1). The women, as seen through the glass
on shore, wore a little mat apron. On procuring any article of
clothing it was immediately put on : one strutted about, to the
great delight of the rest, in an old black hat. They would not,
however, receive in barter any article that was cracked or had a
hole in it.
Captain Mackenzie was invited to a feast by the chiefs. He
left the ship about eleven o'clock at night, and all the boat's
crew were fiilly armed. On landing they found that the feast
had commenced : men, women, and children were dancing and
singing to the music of a tum-tum, sometimes going round hand
in hand, then jumping up and down separately, but still pre*
serving a circle about 15 feet in diameter. There was nothing
within the circle. Several parties were thus engaged. Appa-
rently a pig had been killed, and sections of the flesh, fat, and
blood in circles had been cut off and placed round their necks
like a necklace. It was a most filthy spectacle. They drank
toddy (the juice of the cocoa-nut palm) out of cups made from
the shell of the cocoa-nut very nicely carved.
This dance-festival was held in the centre of the enclosure of
huts. Torches made from a resinous substance, the product of
some of the trees, were burning all round. These torches are
also used when spearing fish by night with rods, having a barbed
end of iron- wood. Even the children are exceedingly expert at
this description of fishing, and will pierce with unerring accu-
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
G. M. Atkinson — On the Nicobar Islanders. 139
racy a fish quite indiscernible to a European. Captain
Mackenzie stopped about a quarter of an hour (a most anxious
time)^ and then respectfnUy retired.
Their weapon is a spear and paddle (PI. XIY . fig. 2), measur-
ing about five feet long, and made of iron-wood. It is always
carried in the right hand. While climbing up the ship's side^
it was passed through the girdle on the back.
The only evidence of religion observed was that outside the
encampment of huts were placed small sticks about five feet in
height, each cleft at the top into three parts, and containing in
the cleft the youngest and sweetest cocoa-nut (PI. XIV. fig. 3).
Under each nut was placed a spark of fire in a small reed-like
tube, and a little tobacco in the form of either a suspended cigar
or a pipe, and, it is thought, also a few grains of rice. This was
offered to appease an evil spirit. The interpreters spoke to the
natives in what was judged to be the Malay language.
While loading, information was received that a white woman
was captive on the island, and my friend made efforts to rescue
her. Before daybreak he went in with his crew fully armed.
They entered the hut which was pointed out as her prison, but
it was empty ; and a second time he went to the back of the
island, but had no better success. He thinks that information
of his movements was given by the rascally interpreters. While
pursuing the search on shore, two Calcutta-built copper-fastened
boats were found, carefully hidden under leaves. From certain
European chests, clothing, &c. it was evident that many ships
had been, captured and plundered. On the second voyage the
interpreter got into difficulties amongst the natives, was chased
to the boat, and had to swim for his Ufe, crying out to the officer
in charge to fire ; but as the natives did not attempt to follow,
the officer did not think it necessary. The supercargo, on
reaching the ship, immediately ordered the vessel to leave,
fearing that an attack would be made by the natives.
In consequence of their propensities for plunder, the authorities
at Singapore were compelled, in July 1867, to despatch an expe-
dition to the islands. The wooden figures which I had the plea-
sure of exhibiting to the meeting, and one of which is represented
in PI. XIV. figs. 4 & 5, were taken during this expedition by Cap-
tain Edge, R.N., Commander of H.M.S. ' Satellite.' The follow-
ing memorandum accompanied these figures : — '' Reports hav-
ing reached the authorities at Singapore that several vessels had
from time to time been attacked by the savages upon these
islands, and their crews barbarously murdered, it was determined
to despatch an expedition to that spot, and accordingly, in July
1867, H.M.S. 'Wasp,' Captain Bedingfield, R.N., and H.M.S.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
140 G. M. Atkinson — On the Nicobar Islanders.
* Satellite/ Captain Edge, R.N., proceeded thither. The savages
fled on the approach of the vessels of war; and upon landing at
Enonnga, one of the largest of the villages. Captain Edge dis-
covered these figures in their huts, and upon his return to
Singapore he gave them to Major M^^air, B.A., for presentation
to a museum/'
Figs. 4 and 5 (PL XIV.) represent the front and side view of
the most characteristic of the figures. The original is made of
teak-wood, and is 3 feet 4 inches high, and 14 inches broad. It
has short legs and long arms, and the back is armed with the
form of the shell of a tortoise for a shield. The eyes are formed
of pieces of pearl shell, and the pupils of some gummy substance.
The face and front of the hood are painted red, and the teeth
white, while a stripe of white surrounds the mouth. The dress is a
bundle of tropical grass worn round the neck. One arm is lost.
The imitative power of the natives is shown by the representation
of one of the Indian deities, an abomination made of teak, 8 feet
high : the sceptre and spear in the hands are wanting. They
have also made a figure of a lady in European dress, to them
very fascinating, and several most comical imitations of Euro-
peans, soldiers and sailors, with red jackets and round black
hats. Two pieces of board (one with a procession of natives
meeting Europeans, the other with a number of different fishes)
show the character of native art in another direction.
The natives, as shown by the photographs of the three cap-
tured, are of a very low type. Their stature is from 5 feet to
5 feet 6 inches.
Several of the figures and the photographs are now in the
Christy Collection of the British Museum, and the others have
been sent to the Science and Art Museum in Edinburgh.
EXPLANATION OF PLATE XIV.
Fig. 1. Form of dress worn by the male natives of the Nicobar Islands.
2. Implement used as both spear and paddle.
d. Cocoa-nut in deft stick, with fire below ; probably an emblem of
religion.
4. Fiffure in teak- wood, with ejes of mother-of-pearl, 8 feet 4 inches
nigh. Taken from the Nicobar Islands by Captain Edge, K.N.,
and now in the Christy Collection.
5. Side view of fig. 4.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Journ. Xthno. Soc.Vol II. PI. JDV.
Digitized by V:iOOQ IC
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
W. Boyd Dawkins — On Flints from a Submerged Forest. 141
Ordinary Meeting^ Feb. 8th, 1870.
A. Campbell, Esq., M.D., Viee-JPresident, in the Chair,
New Members. — Sir Charles Wbntworth Dilke, Bart.,
M.P.; Rev. A. S. Farrar, D.D.; Morton Coates Fisher,
Esq.; Francis Kerridoe Munton, Esq., F.R.G.S.; and F.
Berbspord Wrioht, Esq.
The following paper was read by the author : —
XYI. On the Discovery of Flint and Chert under a Submerged
Forest in West Somerset. By W. Boyd Dawkins, Esq.,
M.A., F.R.S., F.G.S.
The submarine forest exposed between the tide-marks on the
coast of West Somerset has long been known. That portion of
it visible at Porlock was described in 1839 by Sir Henry de la
Beche *, and more recently by Mr. Godwin-Austen in an essay
read before the Geological Society in 1865. It was shown by
the latter to be rooted on '^ an angular detritus,'' and to be over-
laid by the following deposits : —
1. A blue freshwater-mud deposit, resulting, probably, from
the depression of the laud.
2. A surface of plant-growth {Iris).
3. A marine silt with Scrobicularia piperata.
4a. Shingle that forms a ridge which is at the present time
encroaching on the level water-meadows behind.
The physical changes manifested by the section he interprets
thus : — The accumulation of angular detritus, in which the trees
are rooted, belongs to subaerial conditions, which were in ope-
ration while the boulder-clay of the centre and north of Britain
was falling from the melting icebergs. '' It is a condition of
surface presenited everywhere by that portion (t. e. the west of
England and of Europe) which was not submerged during the
great subaqueous depression of the northern hemisphere. In
geological history it belongs to the subaerial phenomena of the
glacifd period, and represents the whole of the variable condi-
tions of that long interval of time.'' This was followed by the
epoch of the growth of the forest, and of th^ accumulation of
vegetable matter. The overlying blue clay (no. 1) marks the
time during which the trees were kiUed ; the surface of marsh-
growth (no. 2), covered with Iris, marks the epoch when the
trees fell ; the Scrobicularia'CleLj (no. 3) indicates a depression
below the sea-level ; and, lastly, the clay was elevated and the
shingle thrown up on its surface to form the barrier at high-
water mark.
• Geol. Report on Cornwall, Devon, and West Somerset.
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
142 W. Boyd Dawkins — On the Discovery of Flint and
Mr. Godwin- Austen's valuable essay recalled to mind a worked
flint that I had found in the angular detritus in 1861. On its
reexamination I found that it had been chipped by the hand of
man. In the autumn of 1869^ the Rev. H. H. Winwood and
myself resolved to verify the discovery by a thorough examina-
tion of the forest-bed. On digging through the layer of undis-
turbed vegetable matter, we met with ample traces of man's
handiwork in flint and chert chippings, and in one very well-
formed flake which, apparently, had never been used. They
were imbedded in the upper ferruginous portion of the angular
detritus, and evidently had been dropped upon the surface-soil
of the period, and not transported by water. On searching the
shingle we found only one water- worn flint-pebble, which, pos-
sibly, may have been washed out of the angular detritus ; it is
therefore probable that the presence of flint and chert in that
neighbourhood is owing to their transport by man.
Encouraged by these results we resolved to explore the sub-
marine forest in the nearest bay to the east close to Minehead.
It there consists of oak, ash, alder, and hazel, which grow on a
blue clay, full of rootlets, that thickens considerably seawards.
The blue clay in its lower part is full of angular fragments of
Devonian rocks, which, as at Porlock, constitute a land-wash
and not a shingle. At the point between tides, where the an-
gular fragments began to appear, the flint chippings were found.
The exact spot where we dug was to the east of the little stream
that enters the sea between Minehead and Warren farm, and
close to a large stump that is generally exposed at one-third
tides, about 200 yards from the shore and 50 from aline of posts
for nets. Th6 splinters, which, as at Porlock, clearly had been
struck ofi* by the hand of man in the manufacture of some tool,
consisted of flint and chert, the latter of which was derived from
the greensand of Blackdown, on the borders of Wiltshire ; they
were imbedded in a ferruginous band as at Porlock, aaid occurred
as deep as one foot from the surface of the bed. We dug in
several other spots without flnding any other traces of man's
presence.
In both these localities it is clear that man had been living on
the old land-surface, and that the remains of his handiwork had
been dropped in the angular detritus which Mr. Godwin- Austen
believes to be glacial. If the latter were accumulated under
Bubaerial conditions, during the great depression of land in the
northern hemisphere, the traces of man contained in it must be
of a like antiquity. But I cannot admit that the premises
warrant any such conclusion. The angular detritus at Porlock
and Minehead may have been the result of the action of snow
and ice during hard winters at any time. The hills that over-
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Chert under a Submerged Forest in West Somerset. 143
hang both those loculities are very precipitous, and therefore
the accumulation of angular detritus might naturally be expected
in the valleys. It is, indeed, the result of the natural disinte-
gration of the Devonian rocks, under temperate rather than
arctic conditions, and at the present day in that area constitutes
the surface-soil. It therefore by no means follows that man
lived on the land in the south of England during the glacial
submergence of the north ; but that some time during the accu-
mulation of the detritus, and before the deposit of the blue fresh-
water clay, he occupied the district, very possibly during the
time when the forest still overshadowed the valley now sub-
merged beneath the Bristol Channel, and certainly not later
than that remote period.
These fragments of submerged forest are mere scraps, spared
by the waves, of an ancient growth of oak, ash, and yew that is
found everywhere in the Somersetshire levels, underneath the
peat or alluvium. At Porlock Quay, on the west, it dips under
the freshwater and marine strata, that have been described, at
high-water mark, and is stripped of its superjacent deposits firom
the line of half-tide down to low water. Opposite the precipi-
tous headland of North Hill it has not yet been found. At
Minehead it reappears under the same conditions as at Porlock,
and thence it is represented in an easterly direction by several
patches, visible at extreme low water, as far as Stolford, where
the angular detritus rests on the Liassic reefs. Then it passes
under the alluvium of Stert Point, at the mouth of the river
Parret, to join the large forest that lies buried in the basins of
the Axe, the Tone, the Parret, and the Yeo. At Weston-super-
Mare it can be seen under the alluvium. Throughout this wide
area the trees have been utterly destroyed by the growth of
peat, or by the deposits of the floods, except at a few isolated
spots, which stand at a higher level than usual, in the great
flats extending between the Polden Hills and the Quantocks.
One of these oases, a little distance to the west of Middlezoy, is
termed the Oaks, because those trees form a marked contrast to
the prevailing elms and willows of the district. In the neigh-
bouring ditches that gradually cut into the peat and then into
silt, prostrate oak trees are very abundant. As we approach the
river Parret the silt gradually increases in thickness until, at
Borough Bridge, the forest is struck at a depth of 18 feet below
the present surface, or about the same distance below the line
of high-water mark in the river.
The destruction of the forest seems to have been brought
about by the stagnation of water consequent on the deposit of
silt in the rivers, by which their beds were raised until the sur-
rounding district became flooded; then the peat grew and
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
144 W. Boyd Dawkinb — On Flints from a Submerged Forest,
gradually changed the surface into a spongy morass, in which
the trees died, and, as the latter decayed, they were blown down,
the lines of their trunks pointing away from the prevalent winds.
But while this was going on, the rivers were depositing silt in
quantities greatest at the line where their currents impinged on
the slack water, and gradually reaching a minimum in passing
away from their courses ; and in this way the fertile alluvium
of the vales of Taunton, Bridgewater, Highbridge, and Wes-
ton-super-Mare was deposited, while around Shapwick the
peat comes up to the surface, and attains a depth of at least
16 feet.
The conditions, therefore, under which the forest at Porlock
Quay and Minehead was destroyed are not merely confined to
those isolated spots, but are constant over the whole of the
Somerset levels. If, then, we can approximately fix the date of
the destruction of the forest, we have a clue to the antiquity of
the traces of man found in the land-surface underneath. And
this we are able to do by the discoveries made by the late Mr.
Stradling at the bottom of the peat, in the great marsh that ex-
tends from Highbridge to Glastonbury. From time to time,
between the years 1^0 and 1851, he obtained sundry flints,
celts, and spear-heads of the neolithic type, a bronze celt, and
three paddles from the top of the subturbary marl. A lax^
canoe also, formed out of an immense oak, and known as
'' Squire Phippen's big ship," made its appearance in dry sea-
sons, and eventually was broken up for firewood by the cot-
tagers. It is clear, therefore, that at least as early as the neo-
lithic age the forest beneath the turbary had been destroyed, and
its area occupied by a lake and possibly also by peat. The
atest date, therefore, which we can assign to the traces of man
in the submerged land-surface at Porlock and Minehead is an
early stage in the neolithic period. Possibly, even like the re-
mains of Rhinoceros tichorhinus dug out of a similar deposit
underneath a forest that underlies Taunton Oaol, they may be
of Quaternary or Postglacial age.
I have brought this note before the Ethnological Society
because, so far as I know, no cases are on record of the occur-
rence of traces of man underneath any submarine forest on the
shores of Britain. They do not add to our knowledge of pri-
meval man, or extend his range frurther than we already know
into the past ; they merely prove that he dwelt in the district
probably before and possibly during the growth of the forest,
and before those physical changes began to be felt by which its
destruction and submergence were brought about, — changes of
great magnitude and probably of long duration.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Dr. Campbell — On Prehistoric Remains, 145
Discussion.
Dr. Nicholas said that Mr. Boyd Dawkins's interesting analysis
of this sea-coast section suggested several points of inquiry bearing
on the antiquity of man. One question was as to the time it might
take, under given conditions, to amass the several beds. The rapi-
dity of the growth of peat was scarcely subject to any rule of calcu-
lation ; but it was matter of observation that in one man's lifetime
considerable changes of the surface of marsh-lands, through accumu-
lation of flood-deposits and vegetation, often took place. Groves of
trees within a comparatively short time disappeared through too
great a saturation of the ground with wet, or other causes, and the
trunks of these were soon covered over with moss and peat, and by
the next generation might be discovered a foot or more under ground.
He himself knew a place on the sea-coast where, in twenty jears, the
shingle bar gathered by the waves had considerably grown in height,
and the litue valley to the interior had perceptibly, through the
causes alluded to, had its surface raised. The mere existence of these
accumulated layers, therefore, did not argue necessarily any very
great antiquity. But then they had to deal with another fact, viz.
the finding of those flint implements in these deposits ; and it was
necessary, in order to determine how long it took to accumulate the
strata from the point where the flints were found upwards, to have
fiome definite idea as to the period when the formation of such im-
plements ceased in this island. Were they sure that none such were
formed within historic times ? The same kind of weapons were known
to be still formed and used by savage or half-civilized nations ; and
it was just possible that such rude contrivances continued long in
use by the less cultured portions of even civilized communities long
after bronze and even iron instruments had been introduced.
Mr. BoTD Dawkiks said in reply, that implements of stone were
used in Britain gun-flints and '^ strike-a-li^hts " being put out of the
Question) far later than was generally believed. He had discovered
nakes both in the cinder-heaps of the Wealden Ironworks, and in a
Bomano-British Cemetery at Hardham, in Sussex. A club or axe
armed with stone was even used at the Battle of Senlac. A cargo
of stones to be used as missiles formed an important part of a Vi-
king's equipment.
The Assistant-Secretary then exhibited and described a
stone hammer-head found by Mr. R. Mouat in the ancient
workings of the copper-mine of Ruy Gomes, in the Province of
Alemtejo, Portugal. The specimen is now in the Museum of
Practical Geology.
The Chairman then read a Note introductory to a paper by
the Rev. R. J. Mapleton on the prehistoric remains in the
neighbourhood of the Crinan canal, Argyllshire.
He said that his attention was first directed to the occurrence
VOL. II. x> ,
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
146 Rev. R. J. Mapleton — On Prehistoric Remains
of these remains by Sir James Simpson^ of Edinburgh^ when on
board the ' lona' steamer last autumn, in going up Loch I^ne.
The tract of country in which they are found is peculiar; it is
situated between Loch Fyne and Loch Crinan on the one hand,
and between the former and the head of Loch Awe on the other.
Loch Crinan and Loch Fyne, both salt-water lochs or inlets of
the sea, are united by the Crinan canal, which is nine miles long,
and by which navigation is carried on to the west coast of
Argyllshire. The country between the two lochs is very level
and productive, and although it is not thickly peopled in the
present day, it may have maintained a heavier population in
olden times. The tract lying between Lochs Fyne and Ford at
the head of Loch Awe, which is a freshwater loch 30 miles
long, and is estimated to cover 52,000 acres, is also compara-
tively rich and productive. It is in the vicinity of Kilmartin
in this tract that the greatest number of upright stones with
carvings are met with.
The Rev. Mr. Mapleton, of Duntroon, having been indicated
as the best authority on the antiquities of this district. Dr.
Campbell had applied to him for a paper on this subject, and he
had kindly forwarded the following communication.
The following paper was then read : —
XYII. Report on Prehistoric Remains in the Neighbourhood
of the Crinan Canal, Argyllshire. By the Rev. R. J.
Mapleton.
In attempting to give some account of the remains of the
ancient inhabitants of this district, I think that perhaps it will be
the better plan to divide the subject into various heads, so as
to be able more readily to mark any differences that may
occur. I shall therefore offer some remarks upon — I. Petro-
glyphs ; 2. Menhirs ; 3. Cairns and other sepulchral remains ;
and 4. Residences.
1. Petroglyphs. — ^There are four distinct groups of these still
existing in the glen that extends from Lochgilphead to the
village of Kilmartin, — ^two on each side of the glen. I may men-
tion that it is the opinion of good geologists that Loch Awe
at one time emptied itself at this south end, instead of at the
north end, as at present. There are evident signs that, at one
time, a strong and rapid river ran through the glen : thus the
glen would have been of more importance then than now. The
chief peculiarity in these specimens is that the markings are all
circular, none are square. A fifth group was accidentally de-
stroyed a few years ago in making a road, and I have heard of
a sixth, which I have been unable to find, as it is overgrown
Digitized by VjOOQIC
in the Neighbourhood of the Crinan Canal, Argyllshire. 147
with grass 'and moss. Thus six distinct groups at least have
existed in this neighbourhood^ three on each side of the glen ;
they are all situated upon the ice- worn crowns of rock, and
engraven upon the solid stone. No remains of camps have as
yet been ascertained, but the glen is one mass of sepulchral
remains. These petroglyphs therefore would seem to be con-
nected with burials or religion rather than with war, especially
as several of the menhirs are sculptured with " pits'' or " cups,''
some of which are surrounded by the circle, exactly similar to a
marking that I saw upon a stone among the Carthaginian re-
mains in the British Museum.
The only variation from the circle is, first, a kind of horse-
shoe pattern ; and, secondly, a kidney-shaped pattern, formed by
a line drawn into a kind of spiral at each end. The number of
concentric circles varies from one to nine, whereas on the men-
hirs only one circle is to be found ; and, as is common in the
markings in other districts, several are connected together by a
groove.
The number of figures in the groups varies from nine or ten
(excluding the pits or cups) to thirty- nine. Near Lochgilphead
are three groups at least, but so close to each other that I
reckon them as one. In all cases, menhirs and sepulchral
remains are not far off.
2. Menhirs. — Very great numbers of these interesting hoary
stones are found in various localities about this district, and
many more existed a few years ago. It is said that at one
time an avenue of them extended fit>m Lochgilphead, just
below the largest group of petroglyphs, up to the spot near Kil-
martin where there is a range of cairns. Several pairs of these
are to be seen in this route, till we arrive at a field, in the very
midst of burials, where seven are now standing. These seven
do not form part of a circle, but are arranged in three patches,
four in one patch, two in another, and one by itself; they are
very high and broad, and two of them are marked with pits and
circles. The one standing by itself is perforated, such as are
often called " Odin stones." Not far from these is another
patch, if possible, more surrounded with burials. Some of these
also have the cup- and circle-markings. No menhirs have yet
been found with the symbols so common on the east coast, viz.
the " spectacles," the " mirror," &c. ; neither have any Ogham
inscriptions as yet been discovered.
8. Cairns and Burials. — ^There are several forms or modes
in which the cists &c. have been made : some are found in
large cairns, some are situated above and some below the sur-
face. In only two instances have I found unmistakable evi-
dence of unburnt bodies ; but several cists have been so much
Digitized byKjOOgle
148 Rev. R. J. Mapleton — On Prehistoric Remains
disturbed at an early period that it is hard to say what was the
original use.
(a) The first form that I shall describe is one in which the
body had been placed unbumt ; and it seems to me to be the
oldest form, unless the chambered sepulchre should be the
oldest. The common forms, made of four slabs, with a cover,
are found in various stages of neatness and perfection, and
some associated with well-made bronze implements. Some of
these also are found in the edges of large cairns, containing
either the " sepulchre " or the " toulder " cist, so that they were
in use at a later date than the others, though there does not
seem to be proof as to whether they might not have been used
before. In the ''boulder" cist, the grave is placed just
below the surface of the natural soil; it is dug out of the
ground. The sides and two ends are formed of large boulders
set in clay, and the shape is a long oval. The grave is covered
with a large, heavy, rough slab, in one instance 9 feet long, and
4 feet 7 inches wide ; in another 14 feet long, 8 feet wide, and
1 foot 3 inches in its thickest part. The first of these two cists
was in the centre of a large cairn, which still shows evidence of
having been 110 feet in diameter, and is still 13 feet 6 inches
high. There was not the slightest trace of burnt bones or of
charcoal ; but a thin layer of clay, which covered the boulders
at the bottom, was very unctuous and discoloured, and it was
clear that the body, bones, and flesh had all melted away. No .
implement of any kind, and no chip of flint could be discovered,
except a broken urn of red half-baked pottery, roughly but
highly ornamented, which had fallen to pieces through the
damp. At the S.W. comer of this cairn was found an ordinary
cist, containing urn and necklace, and surrounded by a double
circle of stones, which most clearly was built after the other, as
there were wallings and props between the stones of the circle,
towards the interior of the cairn, to preserve the cist from the
pressure on that side.
The other example of this form of cist at present occupies the
edge of the cairn, in which another cist is situated in the centre,
as the cairn now stands ; but a great deal of the cairn on that
side has been removed to make dykes, and so many cairns have
been altogether taken away, that very probably it was the pri-
mary burial. The interior of this grave is 7 feet 6 inches long,
3 feet 2 inches wide, 3 feet 6 inches high. It had been dis-
turbed long ago; for it contained several deposits of burnt
bones, most carelessly and negligently placed, separated from
each other by small rough fragments of stone. Here were de-
posits of perhaps eight or ten bodies. The cist is so exactly
similar to the one above described, that we must suppose that
at first it was constructed for one body unbumt. r^. i
^ .gitizedbyLjOOgle
in the Neighbourhood of the Crinan Canal, Argyllshire. 149
(6) Chambered Sepulchre. — Two examples of this form of
barial are still existing, about two miles apart, but I have a
suspicion that two others were destroyed not long ago. Both
are built on a very similar plan. Both were covered with a
large cairn, one of which we can trace to have been at least
134 feet in diameter, with a circle of great stones just within
its edge. The sepulchre itself is dug some 3 or 4 feet into the
ground, but part of the building is above ground, as the interior
of one is 8 feet 3 inches high, of the other 10 feet. The style
of building is similar, though differing in some slight respects.
The walls are formed of rough slabs of various sizes ; in one
they are placed horizontally, like a rough wall; in the other
they are upright, and the spaces filled in with other pieces.
Each is covered in by three or four large slabs. The entrance
to each is at the N.E. end, and is formed in one hj two upright
stones slightly converging, so as to narrow the entrance ; in
the other by two upright stones, not converging, but placed
a few feet apart, so as to admit a passage, and yet be readily
blocked up by a slab, by way of a door. The interiors are
very similar, being about 15 or 16 feet long, and divided into
three compartments; or perhaps we might say that one of them
has four, as there is a small compartment by the side of the
passage near the door. The compartments are formed by large
slabs running across the tomb, which appear to have been placed
there at first, as in one of the tombs they are regularly built
into the rough wall, and seem necessary for the support of the
fabric.
One of the tombs had undergone very great disturbance and
alteration. The compartments were fiUed up with stones and
rubbish, among which were found the fragments of two urns,
one of the usud form and material, the other of a black pottery
and unusual shape, and very tender from age and damp. On
the top of one of the compartments, a small cist of the usual
construction had been built, which probably had contained the
red urn whose fragments we found. This is another proof that
the ordinary cist was in use later than the chambered tomb.
At the very bottom of the compartments we found deposits of
burnt bone, flint blocks, and chips, and some very delicate well-
made arrow-heads of flint that I thtnk were made for use, not
for show; there was also one well-made flint scraper. There
can be no doubt that the tomb was built for burial after crema-
tion, and probably for a family or tribe.
The same may be said of the other tomb. Among the rub-
bish was found a portion of a very large urn, flint chips, and
blocks; and in the natural soil at the bottom were found several
deposits of burnt bones, some in the comers, and some in the
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
150 Rev. R. J. Maplkton — On Prehistoric Remains
middle. A great deal of charcoal was there^ and the sand was
reddened by fire, and in some places almost nm together.
Several fine flint scrapers were found of various shapes (knife-
shaped^ round, oval, leaf-shaped, oblong), all evidently made for
use. This part had never been disturbed. These two tombs
seem to have been made for family burial, and not for a single
interment, especially as some of the flint implements were found
fixed to the wall by clay, just above the deposit of bones, like
a slab or tombstone of the present day.
{c) Another form of cist is that made of four side-slabs and a
cover, on the ground or just above it. These vary somewhat
in size, but the average is about 3 feet 6 inches x 2 feet 4 inches,
and 1 foot 9 inches deep. The largest is 6 feet 4 inches X 3 feet
1 inch, and 4 feet 4 inches deep ; the smallest, 1 foot 6 inches
X 1 foot 3 inches X 1 foot 3 inches.
They are found in different situations, some being in the
centre of a cairn, with a circle of stones round them, some on
the outside of a cairn that contains other cists, some standing
in circles formed by a rampart of earth (and in these cases
several cists are in the same circle), and some standing in sand-
banks, with a cover just below the surface. These are associ-
ated with flint, urns, &c., but no bronze, except that in one
cairn, where we obtained three cists, each of different construc-
tion, we found among the stones a '^hone-stone,'' as it is
called, which might seem to imply bronze, though close to it
was a stone axe of hard green-stone. In this cairn we found
three cists, — one, a small one, near the outside, contained a
fine urn ; the second was the '^ boulder'' cist, described above,
with a cover 14 feet long ; and the third, occupying the present
centre of the cairn, was raised a few feet from the ground. This
cist is remarkable from its containing the remains of two
bodies. On opening the cist, we found on the surface an urn
of the same make and pattern as that in the small cist, and
burnt bone. A rough pavement seemed to form the bottom of
the grave; but on removing it we found the remains of an unbumt
body buried in clay. The bones of the leg and some of those
of the arms were p^ect. The skull was quite gone, except one
tooth. The bones were of the consistence of butter or new
cheese, and seemed almost to melt between the thumb and fin-
ger. The clay was unctuous and discoloured. From their size
I should judge the bones to be those of a full-grown and rather
tall man.
In the cairn where the other *' boulder" cist occurs, a cist
was discovered at the S.E. end, surrounded by a double circle.
This contained a very beautifril mm, of the ordinary materia],
but better baked and larger than usual, with four small ears or
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
in the Neighbourhood of the Crinan Canal, Argyllshire. 151
liandles^ having a hole through them, as though for* the passage
of a string for the purpose of suspension. Several beads and
two blocks of polished jet, forming part of a necklace, were
lying over the urn, which was sunk in the soil up to its rim.
It did not contain bones. Several cists have been found just
below the surface of the soil, placed by themselves, of the ordi-
nary type, and containing urns.
(rf) Another form of making or, rather, " placing" the cist is
when a cist of ordinary size and build is placed some 2 or 3 feet
below the surface, in a sand or gravel bank. In two of these,
that I did not see, but was told of by a man who opened the
cist while trenching the ground for a plantation, bronze was
found. The man took a bronze dagger, with six rivets still in
the handle, but was forced to replace it in the cist by his wife,
who feared that the ghost of the buried man woidd haunt him.
(e) There is another slightly different form, viz. that in which
the two side-slabs have rough grooves in them, to admit the
two end-slabs. Bronze was found in these ; a dagger and part
of another are still in the house of a farmer in this neighbour-
hood.
Perhaps I ought to add that burials are found occasionally on
tops of hills. I examined one hill that had a small cairn
on the top, that was disturbed a few years ago to make a seat,
and at that time '^ something'^ was found and taken away. I
rather suspect that this "something" was an urn.
I found the remains of an ordinary cist, i. e. there were slabs
that seemed as though they had been used for that purpose ;
but I found also two burials in a rough kind of cist, formed by
a comer of the rock, and supplemented by two slabs to form
the square; both contained burnt bone. I have reason to be-
lieve that burials still exist on other hill-tops. A few I know
to have been destroyed. The labour of carrying the boulders
and slabs up these hills must have been very great; but for what
reason the cists were placed in such situations I know not,
unless the spot was sacred from having been used for burial-
fires. As the glen contains such a number of burials of all
forms, and probably of many ages, the hill-top could not have
been selected simply for security's sake. No sculpture has been
found in the cists, except in one instance, where a lozenge-
shaped pattern was found cut in the cist-cover.
(/) On the moss, and throughout the hills, are several small
circles of stones. These contain burials, but I have not found
" cists." In one I found a sling-stone, in another a large block
of flint ; in another there was a perfect burial, consisting of
burnt bone, hastily and rather imperfectly burnt, deposited in
a very small heap of stones, together with sphagnum and other
bog-plants, charred and burnt. ^ I
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
152 Rev. R. J. Mafleton — On Prehistoric Remains
4. Residences. — I have not seen any "Piets' houses/' nor
have I heard of any ; but we have crannogs, duns, vitrified forts,
one brough, one cave-dwelling, and two or three flint-manu-
factories.
(a) Crannogs. — I have reason to believe that crannogs have
existed in most of the lochs, even in those of very small extent ;
but they have not anywhere, that I know, assumed the form of
villages, but are simply separate, solitary dwellings or forts.
They seem to have been built in various ways, according to the
nature of their position and the material that was most readily
to be obtained. In two that I have examined, the structure dif-
fered from that of those described by Mr. John Stewart, Secretary
to the S. A. of Scotland, which appears to be the general form in
the Lowlands. In one case the structure was entirely of stone, in
the other of wood, or rather trunks of trees placed alternately
upon each other. The stone structure* was formed by walling,
placed between projecting points of rock, and the interior filled
in with stones, giving the whole building the appearance of a
cairn under water. The walls were examined by divers, whom
I employed for the purpose. They represented the walls to be
most beautifully laid, more regular and strong than any dry wal-
ling or dykes at the present day. No mortar or cement was used,
and the stones bore no marks of tools. At ordinary levels, the
present top of the cairn is from 1 foot 6 inches to 2 feet below
the surface of the water. I have never seen the top of the cairn
above water in the driest season. The loch itself is about one
mile and a half in length, and about a quarter in width. The
wall varies in height, according to the. rock on which it is built ;
one portion is 8 feet high, another 6 feet, and another 4 feet 6
inches.
Near to the cairn the divers brought up some charred and
broken deer-bone, and a very beautiful paddle, shaped like an
arrow-head ; but the exceeding depth of mud prevents the hope
of finding other things.
The crannogt made of logs is situated in a much flatter part
of the country, where stone is not so readily obtained. I could
only dig down to the depth of three layers of logs, but I could
feel them nearly 12 feet down, by means of an iron rod. Some
of the trunks were 40 feet long and 4 feet 6 inches in circum-
fCTcnce. We found two or three fire-places on the surface of
the crannog, with a great deal of charcoal, and several charred
hazel-nuts.
Both the crannogs agreed in having a rampart of sharpened
* In Loch Kielziebar, \\ mile from Bellanoch^ on the Crinan Oanal.
t In Loch Ariflaigy now nearly drained ; but the crannog still exists, and
can he easily examined.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
in the Neighbourhood of the Orinan Canal, Argyllshire. 153
stakes round them. We fished up several pieces from the mud
round the stone building, and nearly all the stakes are in situ
round the log structure; they are arranged about 3 feet dis-
tant from the crannog, and other logs ran horizontally round
the ends of these, and were fastened by grooves at the comers.
In Loch Awe there are several cairns under water, which I feel
sure are crannogs. In one that is some distance down the loch,
the timbers are visible at low water.
Altogether, in this district, I think that stone buildings were
the rule, as in most lochs there are islands and cairns under
water, which are most clearly artificial, and have not been made
for ornament.
{b) Duns. — Bough forts, built of stone without mortar, mostly
(if not entirely) circular, are very common, generally situated
on the top of some marked eminence commanding the smaller
glens among the hills. I have never heard of any implement
being found near any of them ; and they have been so much
disturbed and robbed of their stones, that it is hard to ascer-
tain anything beyond their extent.
(c) One Vitrified Fort exists close to this place and very near
the sea ; it occupies an eminence that probably was once almost
surrounded by the sea, perhaps at the time of the 40-foot beach.
It was simply a wall enclosing the crown of the hill, occupying
a space of 40 yards in diameter. The stones are very strongly
run together, and apparently cemented by some vitrified sub-
stance.
Another specimen that I examined, not far from Ardnamur-
chan, was a long triangular building enclosing a long narrow
neck of hiU, not far from the sea. Its length is 342 feet, the
width 33 feet, and the wall in some places is 8 feet high, and
6 feet 9 inches thick ; within the enclosed space are two small
round hollows or pits, surrounded by a vitrified wall.
(d) We have one hrough situated on low ground, close to the
sea ; it is not more than one mile from a Dun up the little glen ;
the building stands at the end of a bay or sea loch ; the walls
are 7 or 8 feet thick, very strong, built without mortar j one of
the chambers in the wall is still in existence, and there are ap-
pearances of where another may have been. We partly exa-
mined the floor near the chamber, and found great quantities
of deer-, cow-, and pig-bones among sand, but nothing to show
the' time when these were placed there. I am informed that
broughs are more common towards the east or north-east of
Scotland, and were once considered peculiar to that side of the
island.
(e) In a sea-cave just above the level of the 25-foot beach,
a few years ago, we discovered the remains (or part of the re-
Digitized by LjOOQIc
154 Rev. R. J. Mapleton — On Prehistoric Remaitu
mains) of a family of nine persons^ of various ages^ as was
evident from the characters of the teeth &c. The rock over-
head had fallen in and fiUed the cave> and thus kiUed the family.
Bones of red deer and shells of various sorts were found inside
and just outside the cave. A flat round stone^ charred and
reddened^ was found imbedded in charcoal and ash^ and near
this the burnt leg-bone of a red deer. The family must have
occupied the cave for a long time ; no vestige of metal or pottery
could be found. The only implements were two flint scrapers
and a block of flint ; a third scraper was afterwards brought to
me by a workman^ but as I did not see it taken out, I cannot
vouch for it. The cave is not more than 200 yards from the
vitrified fort. The only perfect skull was pronounced in London
to be a genuine Celtic skull.
(/) Perhaps under the head of Residences should be placed
a flint manufactory that was discovered in the moss not far
from the large groups of Petroglyphs. I did not see it ; but we
have some flakes of flint and flint scrapers that came from it :
as far as I can learn, it was a small pit, narrower at the bottom
than the top ; the remains of an oak-stump was close to it. I
did not hear of any tool being found there; and as the place was
discovered by a labourer, who appropriated the flint to strike
fire for his pipe, there may have been all the requisite tools.
The fiint was in large flakes, very like the flint that is brought
over here from Ireland ; the flakes had been prepared and care-
fully broken off from the mass, with the view of making scrapers
and other implements; they were long, narrow, and thin.
Several implements were found in various stages of perfection ;
I believe the quantity found was very great. If this spot had
been examined by some one who understood the matter, it would
have been a most interesting dbcovery.
Several deposits of flint have been found in various spots,
though I believe without signs of a dweUing ; several dozens of
rough pieces, of the size and shape to make scrapers, were found
in draining a deep moss. Another lot was found in the hills ;
but unfortunately I never hear of these things till a short time
afterwards, and then I am not able to ascertain the exact spot.
As we have no flint anywhere about here, the flakes must have
been imported ready for use.
I have very little to say about the implements that have been
preserved from this locality, as most of them were taken away
some years ago.
The flint implements seem to be of two characters ; first,
those made caretully and for use, and, secondly, those imperfectly
made and found in the more ordinary cists. A few articles
that have been found elsewhere than in cists are usually elabo-
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
in the Neighbourhood of the Crinan Canal, Argyllshire, 155
rately made. In the cists^ those found in the chambered sepul-
chres were beautifully finished; the arrow-heads were exceedingly
fine and delicate and of somewhat diflFerent shapes. The scrapers
from the other chambered tomb were also very well made and
of yarious shapes^ so that I cannot suppose that ^' shape ^' had
any thing to do with the period of deposit. The people seemed
to have used any likely bit of flint ; for we have found pieces of
flint of no regular shape, but yet nicely chipped on the edges,
and bearing marks of having been used. Those in the commoner
cists are very rough, and seem to have been made for the occa-
sion, for form's sake, hardly fit for use.
I should mention that unbumt cows' teeth are nearly always
found in the cists, and in such positions as to show that they
were placed there at the time of burial ; they are not foimd
among burnt bones of animals, as if a part of a funeral feast,
but as a part of the ceremonial.
A lump of white quartz is another article nearly always foimd ;
the people here still use this for striking fire when flint cannot
be obtained. The frequency of this gave us the impression of its
being also a part of the ceremonial, perhaps an emblem of fire.
The urns do not vary much. One type is the commonest, in
shape somewhat like an old-fashioned finger-glass; they are
better baked and in better preservation than most of those foimd
by Canon Greenwell. The roughest and the unusual shapes
are found in solitary cists, without cairns, and one from a rough
cist in a circle of earth.
Discussion.
Dr. Nicholas observed that the menhirs (long stones) described
in the paper differed from those which he had examined in Brittany
in one very striking respect ; for, judging from the transverse sections
fiven on the diagram-board, they had evidently been formed by
uman labour into a regular shape ; and it was difficult even to
imagine the amount of labour it required, with such tools as were
then in use, and the bard materials to work upon, to bring those
great masses of rock into any regular form. The menhirs of Brit-
tany (he referred especially to that wonderful assemblage of them at
and near Camac) had been erected as they were found, as great
boulders or masses of dislocated rock. Ko effort had been made to
give them any uniformity of shape. But he observed on many of
them certain stri©, which were not the effects of the action of glaciers
or icebergs, but seemed to be the work of human hands. It was
observable that this paper confirmed the conclusions of Dr. Lukis as
to the sepulchral character of most of these gigantic monuments ; but
this was by no means inconsistent with the idea that they had also
a religious significance.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
156 George Busk — On an Ancient Chinese Calva.
Ordinary Meeting, Feb. 22iid, 1870.
Professor Huxley, LL.D., F.R.S., President, in the Chair.
New Member, — ^Edward Backhouse, Esq.
The following note was read by the author : —
XVIII. Supplementary Remarks to a Note on an Ancient
Chinese Calva. By George Busk, Esq., F.R.S.
SiNCE.my former communication was read^ I have been favoured
through Mr. Mummery with some additional information on the
subject of these prepared skulls from China, derived from Mr.
W. Lockhart and Mr. Swinhoe, both authorities of the greatest
weight in matters connected with Chinese customs.
In a letter to Mr. Mummery, Mr. Lockhart observes that he
has been informed by his friend Mr. Wylie that the frx>ntal let-
ter is the Tibetan character for the vowel sound a as m father j
and that it is also used as a numeral for thirty. The trefoil
symbol he regards probably as an emblem of the Buddhist
Trinity. Mr. Wylie is of opinion that the skull is of Mongol
origin, and was taken from a lama temple near Peking.
Mr. Lockhart himself is acquainted only with the lamds
among the Mongols and Tibetans at Peking; and says that the
cadets of the families of the Mongol Princes are often made into
Lamas or Priests, and retained at Peking in monasteries at the
public expense as hostages for the fealty of the other members
of the family.
As Mr. Wylie's opinion, above cited, appeared to cast some
doubt upon the statement that the gold-mounted calva had been
taken at the sack of the Summer Palace, I endeavoured to
ascertain from Mr. Lockhart the probable grounds upon which
it was founded, and he was good enough to procure from Mr.
Swinhoe the following interesting particulars.
Mr. Swinhoe writes, " that when the British army was lying
oflf the North Wall of Peking, the military train were housed
in the 'Hih-Sze' (a Lama Temple). I went there,^' he says,
^' and saw in the inner shrine two of the gold-mounted calvarim
in question. Each was a skull of itself, without the lower jaw
and the teeth of the upper. The skull was cut in two, so that
the crown lifted off; and both the upper and lower portions of
the skull thus divided were lined with gold. This temple was a
purely Tibetian one, where the priests spoke no Chinese, and I
could get no information from them. It was full of designs of
skulls and bones on hanging cloths ranged round the Central
Hall, and was filled with ^Avenging Gods;' and I was of the
• Journ. Ethn. Soc. vol. ii. p. 73.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
C. MoNRMAN — Discoveries in Recent Deposits. 157
opinion that the skulls were those of enemies slain by the Ti-
betans. The calvaruB, so far as I could learn, were used for
pouring libations into the fire which was kept burning before the
shrine^. I heard of other calvaria being found in other parts
of the same temple ; but I myself only saw the two above men-
tioned. As soon was it as discovered that they were lined with
the precious metal they became objects of theft and concealment,
BO that there was no seeing any more of them. I did not hear
of any having been found in the ' Yuen-ming-yuen.^ The gold-
mounted ones would probably be the skulls of prominent ene-
mies, whilst those lined with copper might be those of inferior
chieftains.^'
From the above description of the two gold-mounted skulls seen
by Mr. Swinhoe in the Buddhist temple, it would appear scarcely
probable that either of them could have been that which was
exhibited on the last occasion, and which consisted solely of the
calva or upper portion of the skull. Consequently, if Mr. Swinhoe
in his, perhaps hurried, view was not deceived in what he saw of*
the mounted skulls, and did not mistake the gold lid or cover for
a second portion of the calvaria, it would appear that the Tibe-
tan or Chinese Buddhists are in the habit of preparing skulls in
two different manners. But it seems to me, in the absence of
further evidence to the contrary, more probable that Mr. Swin-
hoe may have been deceived, and that the specimen exhibited in
1862 was in all probability one of those seen by him in the
temple of " Hih-Sze.''
Mr. Lockhart has also been kind enough to afford me the
opportunity for exhibiting a second calva prepared in the same
way as the former, and like that, as I am informed, mounted on
a tripod stand and furnished with a lid. There is, however, this
important difference, that the lining and rest of the mount-
ings are of copper instead of gold, and that neither the metal nor
the bone is sculptured. The skull itself in the present instance
is rather larger and considerably thicker, and with stronger
muscular impressions than the former one, but otherwise of the
same shape and proportions.
The following paper was then read by the Assistant-Secre-
tary:—
XIX. On Discoveries in Recent Deposits in Yorkshire.
By C. MoNKMAN, Esq.
The following paper contains a record of discoveries of the
later prehistoric period in Yorkshire. The districts, lying
♦ This is in curioua accordance with what Livy states respecting the JBoii,
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
158 C. MoNKMAN — On Discoveries
wide, are taken in separate sections, viz. — I. The Kelsea-Hill
Clay; II. The York Sands; and. III. The Vale of Pickering.
I. The Kelsea^mU Clay.
The discovery of "struck-off^^ flints, since 1864 (some of
which show chipping and sign of use), in the clay of Kelsea
Hill (then supposed to be the postglacial ^'Hessle^^ clay), in
the East Biding of Yorkshire, has lately aroused considerable
attention. The occurrence of the flint flakes and tools in this
early clay was first observed by Mr. J. R. Mortimer, of Pimber ;
but it was not until midsummer of 1868 that a systematic
search was instituted. In December of the same year I
accompanied Mr. Mortimer to the place, and we were rewarded
by the discovery of " hand-struck " flints, protruding from the
clay at various depths. One implement was half of a " finger-
flint" or " flaking-tool," chipped finely along the edges, and
smoothed at the end by use (PL XV. fig. 1). This was picked
* down from the face of the day cliflp by Mr. Mortimer, who, as
well as I, saw it protruding at a depth of fully five feet irom
the surface. This is the best chipped tool yet found, the
remainder being cores, one of which shows seventeen facets
(fig. 2) ; and struck-off flakes of all shapes, from the most
delicate to the coarsest, some of which latter have been worked
into '^ scrapers ^^ (figs. 3, 4, 5). It is to be regretted that
Kelsea Hill, near Keyingham, in Holdemess, where the flints
are found, is fast disappearing, the North-Eastem Railway
Company^s ballast-pit being there. The flints have become
rare, the main yielding site having been already taken away.
The " Hessle clay," of which the flint-yielding deposit at
Kelsea Hill was at first supposed to be a part, is so named
from the evidence furnished at Hessle on the Humber, near
Hull, of the overlap and unconformity of this clay to the true
boulder-clay of Holderness ; and the world is indebted to Mr.
Searles V. Wood, jun., F.G.S., and the Rev. J. L. Rome, F.G.S.,
for the knowledge of its existence as a separate and distinct
deposit, and of its position, relative to the glacial series, as a
postglacial formation ^.
The fact that the flint-bearing clay of Kelsea Hill was not a
member of the Hessle-clay series, which clay caps the hill, was
completely made out on the occasion of the visit of Sir Charles
Lyell, Bart., to the East Riding, in the spring of 1869. Pre-
viously the Rev. J. L. Rome had paid a hurried visit to the
pit, in company with Mr. Symonds ; and the aspect of the cliff
suggested a suspicion that the stiff, flint-yielding clay which
remained on the west side of the pit was quite different from
• See paper in Quart. Joum. Qeol. Soc. Lond. vol. xxiv.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
in Recent Deposits in Yorkshire. 159
the true Hessle-clay capping on the face of the pit which looks
south. The latter had the unfailing characteristics of the
Hessle clay, — the blue or ash-coloured fracture, and the
pyramidal-shaped blocks into which it breaks. The former
wanted these; and a more leisurely visit and examination
confirmed the suspicion that the flint-yielding clay represents
a very difiPerent condition of things from that represented by
the Hessle clay, and may belong to any part of the later pre-
historic epoch. Mr. Rome called the attention of Sir Charles
Lyell to the difference iu the two clays, who entirely agreed
that, while one was the true Hessle clay, the other was not
(fig. 6) . How, then, was the flint-bearing clay to be accounted
for ? Sir Charles Lyell and Mr. Rome concur in this answer :
they think the flint-bearing clay to be a wash from old Kelsea
HiU, which has now (from railway needs) disappeared, the top
of which used to be as high as the vane of Keyingham church-
steeple on the opposite hill. In recent times, and traditionally,
old Kelsea HiU was a place of popular resort, where feasts and
games were held. It would probably have similar attractions
in the later prehistoric times * ; and on its green slopes, or on
the wave-like ridges at its foot (such a one as now, in part,
remains on the western side of the pit, where Mr. Mortimer
and I made our discoveries), the old flint-usiug folks played
their games and chipped their flints. In the course of a
lengthened period these chippings, and with them occasional
worked flints, were covered by the derivative clay, formed by
the washings of the Hessle clay proper on the hill-top ; and,
instead of their being of that enormous age first supposed, they
may be in reality no older than the flints from the York sands,
or from the Ryedale fluviatile beds, afterwards to be mentioned.
Thus the opinion expressed at the time by Mr. John Evans,
'^ that the sands and clays at York and Kelsea are either of very
recent age, as compared with the old river-gravels, or that the
implements found in them are not of the same age as the beds,''
is frdly borne out. The implements from Kelsea are, as Mr.
Evans further observed, " identical in character with the stone
implements found on the surface, and which probably remained
in use, at all events, as late as 3000 years ago, if not to consi-
derably later times.'' The flints are certainly not insertions ;
they are found at all depths, without any regard to the law of
gravitation.
II. The York Sands.
A large find of flint implements occurred in the York sands
in the autumn of 1868, while the men of the North-Eastem
• The Rev. William Greenwell suggests that the place may have been
used for defensive purposes, and so contain signs of occupation. "
Digitized by
Google
160 C. MoNKMAN* — On Discoveries
Railway Company were excavating^ on the east of the line^ for
the erection of new gas-works about one mile north of York.
Unfortunately I did not bear of the discovery till the end of the
year, by which time, if recent reports are to be relied on, most
of the implements had become dispersed, and, except in one
case, cannot now be traced. Fortunately the resident engineer,
Mr. Thomas Cabry, had secured part of the find, and these he
presented to me. They are one stone adze (PL XV. fig. 7), one
fiiie flint hatchet (fig. 11), four oval flint knives or spear-heads
(figs. 8, 9, 10, 12), and two flint flakes (figs. 13, 14). The
implements were described to me by the Rev. J. L. Rome, who
first saw them and the place, as having come out of the undis-
turbed sands of the postglacial Ouse, of the wide-river period ;
and thus, as their type is neolithic, there arose an archaeological
puzzle to solve. On visiting the place with Mr. Sharpe, an
engineer in Mr. Cabry's department, who had charge of the
works, and in whose presence part of the find took place, I
found the bank had been remov^ for some distance beyond the
point where the implements were deposited ; but the remaining
face showed that the sand-beds contained horizontal bands of
marly clay, indicating a still-water deposition, in one of which
bandfi the implements were imbedded, about five feet above the
present railway level, and therefore from nine to ten feet below
the former surface (fig. 15.) Singularly, the whole of the
flints were close together, as if carefully deposited in one heap,
it being, however, stated that no sign of disturbance was visible
in the overlying beds of loamy clay and sand. Had the imple-
ments been of a palieolithic type, their presence there, as having
been contemporaneously deposited with the sands, could have
been understood. Subsequently the Rev. Canon Green well,
the Rev. J. Robertson, Mr. G. W. Slater, and Mr. Sharpe
accompanied me to the place, and we were met there by the
''ganger^' (or foreman of the workmen when the find was
made), who gave his version, differing only slightly from that of
Mr. Sharpe. So far as the evidence went, we could not make
out that any sign of disturbance had been noticed, nor had any
discoloration of the upper sand, or the presence of other manu-
factured articles than the flints (which would have shown a later
insertion in the beds), been observed. The ganger particularly
remembered that, at the time, there was a patch of rough gravel
near the top, which did not show any sign of having been broken
through.
The difficulty of receiving the alleged contemporaneousness
of the deposit of the sands and implements is this : — first, the
implements are neolithic in type, the axes being ground and
polished, and are therefore without precedent as belonging to the
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
in Recent Deposits in Yorkshire. 161
deposits of the wide-river period ; secondly^ they are not in any
d^^reeiirater-wom^ but are, on the contrary, beautifully fresh and
sharp, and have evidently never been in use (one of the knives
has lost its point), which facts, taken in connexion with their
being found together, indicate an insertion subsequent to the
sand-bed deposition ; and, thirdly, no archseologist or geologist
saw the implements in situ.
The nature of the sands is described by Mr. Borne. " The
beds," says that gentleman, " are not drift in any sense of the
word, there being no trace of drifted materials of any kind.
When I first saw the section from the railway-train, I thought
it had a ' Hessle clay' aspect; and it was this impression which
led me to visit the place, and to the discovery of the implements
in the engineer's ofBice. The actual inspection of the section
showed me at once that the deposit did not belong to the series
of the Hessle beds (deposited when the vale of York was an
inland sea), but to a much later period, when that old post-
glacial sea-bed had become dry land and the present river
system had become established. In the absence of freshwater
shells it may seem presumptuous to express a positive opinion ;
but I think there can be little doubt that the hill through
which the railway cuts is a sand-bank of the later prehistoric
Onse, which was much larger and broader than the historic and
present river of that name.'' Mr. Sharpe has kindly obtained
for me the measurements, which give the height of the find
above the present river-level at 26 feet, and the distance from
the river 396 yards, the intervening distance being of similar
sand-hiUs, and the flat, low-lying fluviatile clay of the Ouse.
When the implements were given to me by Mr. Cabry, I was
under the impression that I had received the whole of the find,
Mr. Rome restoring one, which he had taken (the broken one)
in order to make the collection complete. I have since dis-
covered that my flints represent only one-half of what are now
known to have come from the sand-bed, and but a very small
part of what we are now asked to believe were found. I
learned that Mr. Ed. Allen, of York, possessed flints from this
same sand-bed, and that gentleman has permitted me to see
them and to take outlines. His collection is all of flint, and
contains two axes (one a very fine specimen of a ground imple-
ment), three roear-heads or knives, two chipped scrapers, and
eleven large flakes; but they are not equal in beauty, as a
whole, to laose in my possession, though fully as perfect, and
quite unused. Mr. Allen has obtained a somewhat difierent
version of the find from the men, and the new statement is so
remarkable that I will record it in his own words. In a letter,
under date Nov. 15, 1869, Mr. Allen writes: — '* Thomas
Digitized by VjOOy IC
162 C. MoNKMAN — On Discoveries
Chapman^ foreman of the workmen^ and Martin' Hughes,
labourer, who were present when the discovery was made,
inform me that the flints were fonnd in a sand-bed buried
about six or seven feet below the surface, and lying in a space
of not more than two feet in diameter. 7%ere were from fourteen
to twenty axe-heads, many spear-heads, atid at least a bushel of
flakes*. Most of the axes and spear-heads were sent to Mr.
Cabry's ofBice. The flakes were not thought of any value, and
were removed along with the sand, and used as ballast for the
line. No other flints were found in the neighbourhood, although
the sand was excavated to some depth, and removed for several
hundred yards. Chapman, the foreman, states positively that
there was a layer of gravel over the flints, which was not found
in any other part, and he has no doubt that it was used to fill
up the hole in which the flints were deposited'^ f. Mr. Allen
further informs me that he obtained most of his specimens
from the man, Martin Hughes, who was working next to the
man who made the discovery, and also suggests that the deposit
was the hoard of a manufacturer of, or dealer in flint weapons.
I may remark that, in conjunction with Mr. Charles Cabry,
I have tried to discover the whereabouts of the remaining axes
and spear-heads said to have gone to the engineer's office, but,
beyond those in my possession, none can be traced. Mr. ^
Allen's collection and mine represent only four axes out of
"14 or 20," only seven of the "many spear-heads" are
accounted for, and but thirteen out of the " bushel of flakes "
have been obtained. It seems likely that the flints I received
from Mr. Cabry were magnified into the incredible number
mentioned by the men, and that Mr. Allen's collection and
mine really include the whole find — ^important enough, cer-
tainly.
There is another fact of interest in connexion with the York
sands. Mr. James Cook, of Holgate Lane, York (a gentleman
who has devoted a long life to the collection of antiquities), in
the year 1847 picked up a fine stone axe fifom the sand-bed
adjoining the Ouse at York, near where the Scarborough
Railway crosses that river. The axe had 1)een buried in the
sand, but had been thrown out in excavation for railway works,
and therefore no further details could be obtained. The place
where Mr. Cook's axe was found and the site of the gas-works'
discovery are, perhaps, a mile apart, but the beds are in every
respect similar deposits.
* This statement has recently been read to the members of the Yorkshire
Philoeophical Society.
t This version diners in some measure from the information given to my
friends and to me, when inquiring on the spot
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
in Recent Deporits in Yorkshire. 163
«
III. 7%tf Vale of Pickering.
Lying between the Wolds and the Howardian Hills on the
souths and the North Riding Moors on the north, is the large
basin known as the Vale of Pickering, tapering almost to a
point at Helmsley on the west, and at Filey on the east, being
thirty miles in length. A line of eight miles, drawn north and
sonth, from Pickering to Malton, where the vale is the widest,
divides the basin into two nearly equal parts, the western half,
to Helmsley, being drained by the Rye and its tributaries, and
from this called '^ Ryedale,'' and the eastern half being drained
by the Upper Derwent and its tributaries, and so called the
'^Derwent valley .'' These rivers run (in opposite directions)
to near Malton, and, uniting, drain the greatest part of North-
Eastem Yorkshire. Even now these rivers and their contri-
butaries are subject to high fioodings, and swell, from compara*
tively small streauMs, to large rivers, some of a quarter to half a
mile in width. A high flood is estimated to submerge 32 square
miles^, and this land is known in Ryedale as ^^ ings,'' and in
the Derwent valley as '^ carrs.'' The same names are given to
flat tracts, out of reach of flood now, but which, within the
human period, have been the beds of laige streams, when in
fact the Yale of Pickering was little less than one vast lake.
These -low-lying, flat tracts have now from 3 to 5 feet of fluvia-
tile deposits, locaUy known as the " river-clay ,*' which in the
western and higher parts of Ryedale are really clay derived from
the glacial deposits, but which as Malton is approached become
peaty and fibrous, and in going eastward up the Derwent from
Malton, getting more and more so until near Filey, where they
are lacustrine peat, pure and simple, and of unknown depth.
Belting the wolds and moors are beds of sand, indicating the
shore of the Vale of Pickering in the wide-river period; and in
the heart of the vale, in the Ryedale half particularly, are
numerous prominences of glacial date, to which the Saxon name
of '' Holm,'' indicating the land among the waters, is yet applied.
It is around these holms, and along the fiat, ancient river-
deposits, that the earlier stone antiquities of the district have
been found. On the hills, the surface soil in parts abounds with
them, but in the valley they are met with at depths varying
with the thickness of the clayey accumulations, from 3 ft. to 5 ft.
being mostly the rule. Some are foimd among the gravel of
the ancient river-bed, others are midway in the fiuviatile day
deposit, and some are almost at the surface and turn up with
the plough; in short, they are discovered at all depths, and
have, like the Kelsea-Hill flints, been lost or deposited at widely
* Malton Messenger's Leader, Feb. 2, 1867.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
164 C. MoNKMAN — On Discoveries
differing dates. The frequency with which remains of the later
stone period have been met with during the past six years (since
they have been looked for^ and the labourers have been educated
to recognize their forms and value) is surprising. The district
seems full of the relics of the ancient people who inhabited the
hills^ and came down into the valleys on himting or other
expeditions. The axes^ when founds have often the signs of
violent use upon them ; but in some instances they have been
dug out quite perfect^ and in two or three cases of unusually
large size, and of peculiar form. They present widely different
appearances. Some are chipped out roughly, and ground to a
cutting edge, with the least amount of expended labour to
answer the intended use ; others, on the contrary, are ground
over their whole surface, and to the greatest exactness of form.
They are all of the stones of the neighbourhood, gathered from
the denuded slopes, or extracted from the boulder-clay, and
therefore show a great variety of the early rocks. According
to the position in which they are foimd their surfaces are
affected. Some, in sand or clay, retain their polish as if made
yesterday; others, from limestone gravel, are thickly coated
with lime accretions ; and when from a ferruginous band, the
weapons are stained of a deep Indian-red tint. Singularly no
flint axe has yet been found in Ryedale or in the Derwent
valley, the nearest approach being a lump of flint from the peat
at Flixton, near Filey, which is in my possession (PI. XVI.
fig. 8). _
It is to the spirit of agricultural improvement now going on
that we are mainly indebted for the knowledge of the early
occupation of Ryedale, and for the discoveries of the weapons.
During the last six years more than a dozen stone axes have
passed through my hands, which have been found at various
depths, and in most instances in land-drainage works. In
some cases the implements or weapons have been found as far
back as twenty years ago, and have been retained as " curious
stones" and modem ^'rockwork^' ornaments. "The Ryedale
axes ^' (for Ryedale has been most prolific) are principally in
the collections of the Rev. William Greenwell, Mr. John Evans,
the Rev. J. L. Rome^ and myself. A stray one or two has got
into the hands of the curiosity hunter.
From Slingsby, in Ryedale, there is a lateral valley, known
as the Vale of Mowbray, which is connected with the great
plain of York. This lesser vale has the same geological character ;
and the subsidiary valleys of the Howardian Hills have all
deposits of the ancient wide-river horizon, and have yielded
sparingly similar manufactured remains. This valley is sepa-
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
til Recent Deposits in Yorkshire, 165
rated from Byedale by the spur of the Hambletons^ known as
" Canlkless/' on which flint implements and ancient earthworks
are found.
The first event which led me to regard the extensive fluviatile
deposits of the district as weapon* and implement-yielding
areas^ was the discovery, early in 1866, during drainage opera-
tions on the banks of the Rye, near Byton, of a very good
hammer-stone, about 2 feet deep in the clay (PI. XVI. fig. 9).
This is a pebble of a fiat egg-shape, about 5 in. long and 3| in.
wide, and 1| in. thick, pierced for the handle with great care.
Nothing further turned up until 1867, when the group of
drainers removed to the Sleights' Farm, in the neighbourhood
of Newsham Bridge, further up the Bye. Here the Rev. J.
Robertson was nearest to the work, and had the pleasure of finding
several "used" stones (rubbers or poimders) and five well-
worked flints, all of a red colour (figs. 2-6). Singularly, he
had not the good fortune to obtain an axe. The flints were
from 3^ to 4 ft. in the clay, and comprise a remarkably fine
lozenge-shaped javelin-head, about 2^ in. long (fig. 4), a leaf-
shaped arrow-point (fig. 5), and three arrow-points of the
triangular form (figs. 2, 3, 6), two having hollowed bases
(figs. 2, 6). During that year, and indeed during each winter
since, stone axes and other forms of weapon have been obtained
frt>m the drainers and labourers in the vale, either found in the
excavations or left unobserved upon the land. One of the latter
class, a fine Ume-coated gouge of greenstone (fig. 10), was so
picked up by Mr. T. E. Satterthwaite (Earl Carlisle's agent), at
Ganthorpe bottoms, near Castle Howard, and has been presented
to the Bev. William Greenwell. • Of the many others which I
have succeeded in obtaining, the best specimens are those now
known as the " Normanby axe " (fig. 11), red in colour, 8 in. in
length, found in the bed of the river Severn in 1864; the
" GiUing axe" (fig. 12), 8 in. long, of a drab colour, found in
peaty day, 4 ft. deep, in 1868 ; and the " Ness axe,'' 10 in. long,
found in the clay near the Bye bank (fig. 13.) The sections
of the two last named are square, or oblong-square, a novel
feature, which has led to their being engraved for Mr. Evans's
forthcoming book on stone implements. There is one more
tool worthy of particular mention, viz. a pierced stone axe,
6^ in. long, found at Sackleton bottoms in 1869 (fig. 14).
All the four relics particularized are in the collection of Mr.
Greenwell. The remainder of the axes found in Upper Byedale
are of the ordinary form, and mostly of small size. There is an
exception, however, in a very fine three-edged cutting imple-
ment, evidently for some domestic use, possibly a knife for
skinning, founanear Harome, which is also in Mr. Green well's
Digitized by VjQOQ IC
166 C. MoNKMAN — On Discoveries
collection (fig. 15) ''^. No flint axes have yet been found in
the recent clays of Upper Ryedale; but in the valley of the
Derwent proper, below the confluence of the Rye and Derwent,
from the brickfield at Norton, near Malton (now closed), in
the angle formed by the intersection of the Thirsk and the
Scarborough railways, I have obtained two dark flint axes,
found between 8 and 4 feet deep (flgs. 16, 17). One is over
6 in. long, and is a very flne specimen. The two were found
together, and have probably been formed from the same block
of flint. At a corresponding depth, but on the opposite side of
the river, two bone pins (figs. 18, 19) and two flint " scrapers "
were found. These were 2 to 8 feet in the undisturbed
clay, which, however, was overlain by 3 to 4 feet of d&ris
from the Roman camp at Malton, which abounds in fragments
of Roman pottery, and has yielded some burials of Roman
datet- Going eastward into the peat country of the Upper
Derwent, the finds have not been so numerous. They are not
deserving of special notice, beyond the fact that the axes from
the peat are in very fine preservation. I have a beautiful one
from Scampston (fig. 20), which has for some years been in the
hands of Mr. J. R. Mortimer, of Fimber. The flakes are of a
red colour when made of pure flint, but some are of a peculiar
cherty stone (figs. 1> 7). The main finds of stone implements
have been made at Oanthorpe, Sackleton^ Oilling, Harome,
Coxwold, Ryton, Kirby-Misperton, Newsham Bridge, Ness,
Norton, Scampston, and Flixton; but there are others not
easily traced.
There have been two discoveries of human remains in the
day, one at Kirby-Misperton, the other at Malton. The former
occurred at Kirby-Misperton in July 1866, while cleansing the
lake in the park. The skeleton was wonderfully perfect, and
much vivianitized ; it was that of a strong-made man. The
body had evidently been contracted, and was lying on the left
side, with the head to the east, and was about 8 feet below the
surface. The skull (a most perfect one) is dolichocephalic in
type; 7^ in, greatest length, 5^ in. breadth, and 5-|-| in.
height. The cephalic index gives breadth to length -72, height
'78. The skull is without any marked peculiarity, and differs in
no way from the ordinary Teutonic head, or fit>m many of those
* Since this paper was in type I have procured another curious skinner
from the same district, which is in Mr. Oreenwell's collection. It may be
described as an oblong axe or chopper, the longest side being around to a
most perfect cutting-edge of considerable len^pth. On one face is a depres-
sion, and on the opposite &ce are two depressions, fitting the thumb ana two
first fingers of the right hand. Mr. Evans will engrave the implement
t The skulls are in Mr. GreenwelFs collection.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
m Recent Deposits in Yorkshire. 167
from the circular tumuli of the district. The latter instance
occurred at Malton in April 1866. In throwing a new yiaduct
across the Derwent^ the North-Eaatem Railway Company made
three attempts to reach the Kimmeridge clay beneath the bed
of the river east of Malton. At a depth of 10 feet of day
(fluviatile) and 3 ft. of sand a human skeleton was founds the
skull being tjrpeless. The only clue as to date lay in the fact
that in an adjoining coffer-dam, at about the same depth, an
unomamented and very rudely made earthen vessel was found,
&shioned like British, but burnt as hard as Roman ware. The
third struggle against the water brought to light a pair of bone
pins (doubtless belonging to the skeleton) made from the fibula
of a red deer, and at a depth of 18 feet underlying the human
skeleton were found the antlers of a red deer, some vertebrae,
and a femoral bone. These were by the side of an immense
oak tree, which had been overturned in the direction of the
present stream. The relics were all sent to the Rev. W.
Oreenwell.
A recent discovery of consequence, as tending to show the
lake-like nature of Ryedale in the early human period, is that of
a boat or canoe on the farm of South Holm. This was struck
by the plough in the summer of 1869 while frirrow-draining.
The highest part was more than a foot below the surfSeu^e, and the
lowest more than 5 feet into the fluviatile clay. The boat, on
being dug out, was '' snigged '' off to a stick-heap, and has been
partly destroyed. It is formed fi*om a log of oak, 7 ft. in length,
and 3 ft. in diameter; the hollowed part is 5 fl. by 2 ft. 6 in.,
and 1 ft. 4 in. deep. The relic is in my possession. Subse-
quently, in the same district, in deepening the Slingsby beck, a
large nammer-stone was found ; it is carefully drilled from each
side (fig. 21). The implement is in my collection.
The latest finds of interest were during the last three months
of 1869. The Malton Board of Health drove a deep cutting (for
drainage) through the main street of Old Malton ; this, for a
long distance, was below the river-bed, and showed that the
Derwent at the place was once fully fifty yards wider than at
present. In throwing out the old river-bed, surprising quan-
tities of vivianitized bones of the horse, ox, dog, sheep, pig, and
some birds were found, but, singularly, all detached. In no case
was anything approaching a skeleton found. The only traces
of human occupation met with were two bone pins and half of
a horse's shoe of iron. The section of the cutting exhibited
the singular fact that, since the period when these bones &c.
were deposited, the river had piled up more than 15 feet of
alternating beds of sands and clays — ^the clays retaining the
footprints of oxen and sheep very distinctly, the impressions
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
168 . C. MoNKMAN — On Discoveries
having been filled up and preserved by the succeeding depoeitB
of sand.
EXPLANATION OF PLATES XV. Aitn XVL
Plate XV.
Fig. 1. Half of a fineer-flint from the Kelsea-hill daj. i aiie.
2. Flint core, with 17 facets, from ditto. } size.
Sy 4, 6. Flint scrapere, from ditto. } size.
6. Sketch-section of KelseaHilL
7. Stone adze, from the York sands. | size.
8. 9, 10. Flint spear-heads, from ditto, i size.
11. Flint hatchet, from ditto. | size.
12. Flint spear-head, from ditto, i size.
IS, 14. Flint flakes, from ditto, i size.
15. Section of the railway-cutting in the York sands.
Plate XVL
N.fi. All the specimens figured in this Plate are from the river-day of the
Vcue of Pickering, Yorkshire.
Fig. 1. Flake of chert^ stone, from the Upper Derwent. jt size.
2 to 6. Worked mnts, from Newsham JBridge, River Rye. ^ size.
7. Flake of cherty stone, from the Upp^i' Derwent. i size.
8. Flint from peat at Flixton, near Filey. I size.
9. Hanuner-stone, from the banks of the Rye, near Ryton. ^ size.
10. Qouffe of greenstone, from Ganthorpe bottoms. | size.
11. The Normanby axe. | sLse.
12. The Gilling axe. | size.
13. The Ness axe. ^ size.
14 Perforated stone axe, from Sackleton bottoms. | size.
16. Triangular implement, possibly a skinning knife, from near Harome.
} size.
16, 17. Flint axes, from Norton, near Malton, yalley of the Derwent
i size,
18, 19. Bone pins, from Ryedale. } size.
20. Stone axe, from Scampston. } size.
21. Hammer-stone, from dlingsby beck. } size.
Discussion.
Mr. J. W. Floweb obseryed that, of the several implements
exhibited, there was not one that could possibir be attributed to the
SalflBolithic or drift type. With regard to those which had been
escribed as found lying together under a solid mass of gravel, they
were in all probability a hoard, or part of a hoard, deposited for the
purpose of concealment by the maker or seller. Two of the imple-
ments appeared to him to be of uncommon form, if not altogether
unknown elsewhere in England. The large polished axe, squcured at
the sides (PI. XVI. fig. 13), differed decidedly from the forms usually
found in England, and approached closely to, although not identical
with, those met with in Denmark and Sweden. The bevelled or
gouge-shaped axe in red stone, which had been perforated to receive
a handle (PL XVI. fig. 14), appeared to him to be perfectly new. The
oval disk-like flints, with a cutting-edge all round, were larger and
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Joum. F.Lhao So c. Vol U. PJ ^
Flints from, KtUea. Hill Cloff. i Svie
Fig 6.
KtUta. mil
* ..»=•'''.!'
^^^' Vs4
^^•■••■•v.^^^
■.'Ah'tt7i!l<i^>.^'liitu*^'-
Kaihra^r
K.Fhunt. julding Ciaj :IfessU CLaj c. Sanda tc Boulders
Flints from York Stuid Beds i Size. fN? 7 Storvt)
Tig. 15
York Sand*
a 1 r ■ ^
^ Old Ra»imm;f CuJOuui . m.JUcsn£Lr r»nu„tMd. FUni^ fatuvd aJ. * * a. S^mi^
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Journ. E^hno■ Soc.Vol II. PI XV]
Ftg*. 1u,T^ Size. FCgS. 8u>21 i SU^ . TKe. whcU a^t fr^orrv tKc
Pu^^tr CU^ of OtA VaU of TUktruvg. CM.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
in Recent Dytorits in Yorkshire. 169
better than were often met with. They were probably used for
Bhaping or catting the skinB for dresaes, after they had been cleansed
ana prepared by the flint scrapers; and, indeed, they might be said
to bear a rude and distant resemblance to implements used for the
like purpose by leather-cutters in our own times.
The £ev. J. L. Boms remarked that as none of the persons present
on the occasion of discorering the neolithic implements in beds of
the wide-river period were scientific obserrers, it was open to doubt
whether the implements were there from original deposition or from
subsequent disturbance of the beds. The supposed discovery of chip-
ped flmts in the Hessle clay of Kelsea Hill oy the author and '^^,
Mortimer would, if real, have been excessively interesting, because it
would have carried back the human epoch much further than any
reliable geologist, even of the most advanced school, in such matters,
had furnished geological grounds for thinking probable. That, how-
ever, was no valid reason for rejecting the supposed discovery by
Messrs. Monkman and Mortimer, because we ought to follow the truth
whithersoever it leads us. Mr. Eome, however, detected, on his
first visit to Kelsea Hill afterwards, that a much later wash accumu-
lated at the western foot of the now- vanished hill had been confounded
with the Hessle clay. It was a great satisfaction to Mr. Eome that
in April of last year Sir C. Lyell should have visited Kelsea Hill,
and snould have recognized the entire distinction between the true
Hessle clay and the kter wash out of it, in which the chipped flints
were founa.
Mr. Eome also idluded to the correlation between the Kelsea-Hill
beds and the Postglacial Oyrena beds of the Thames valley, which
had been suggested by Mr. Wood and himself, and further alluded
to Mr. "Wood's views on the elevation and denudation of the "Weald
as an event subsequent to the formation of the Thames gravel-
beds. Could this view be substantiated, the archadological interest
excited by Mr. Monkman*s supposed discovery of flints in the Hessle
day would be revived on other grounds ; for Colonel Lane Fox is
said to have discovered worked flints in the Thames beds, which,
according to Messrs. Wood and Eome, are the equivalents in age of
the Hessle-clay series.
Dr. Nicholas thought that the statements of navvies as to the
exact position where the implements were found ought to be received
with great caution by scientific men, especially when such descrip-
tions were made in any measure the basis of calculations respecting
the age of their deposit. But even allowing that these implements
had been actually found at the rumoured depth, he wished to point
out that a great thickness of gravel might be accumulated in a short
space of tiine. Places could be mentioned where, through extraordi-
nary floods, the channels of rivers bad in a day or two been changed
from one part of a valley to another, and the old bed had been filled
up and totally obliterated with much more than ten feet of gravel, at
the bottom of which articles might be found which conceivably had
only been made a year before.
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
170 Dr. Jaoob — On the Natives of Naga,
The following paper was then read by the Assistant-Secre-
tary: —
XX. On the Natives of Naoa^ in Luzon, Philippine Islands.
By Dr. Jagor*.
Naga is the capital of South Camarines, the see of a bishop, and
the seat of the proyincial govemment. In official documents it
is called Nueva Carceres, a name given in honour of its founder
(1578), Greneral Don F. de Sande, who was bom at Carceres, in
Spain. Formerly Naga was the capital of all that part of
Luzon which lies east of Jayabes, and which, as the population
increased, was divided into the three provinces of North and
South Camarines and Albay. The divisioDS between these
governmental districts are drawn rather arbitrarily, especially
that between Albay and South Camarines; while the entire
region has well-defined geographical limits, and is still spoken
of as a whole under the name of Camarines.
It is inhabited by a race of Bicol Indians who differ in lan-
gviage and in other respects from their neighbours, the Tagals,
in the west, and from the Bisayas in the south and east. They
are limited to this district, and to the islands in the immediate
neighbourhood. As a rule they are inferior to the Tagals, both
physically and intellectually, while they are superior to the
inhabitants of the eastern Bisaya Isles.
Bicol is sj^ken only in the two Camarines, and Albay in
Luzon, and m the islands of Alabate, Burdas, Ticao, Catan-
duanes, and the small neighbouring isles. It is found in greatest
purity among the natives of the volcano of Isarog and its imme-
diate neighbourhood. Passing thence to the west, it becomes
gradually more like Tagal, so that even in Mambulao it contains
more Tagal than Bicol words ; while to the east it gradually
passes into Bisaya.
It will be sufficient to give the prevailing features in the life
of the Bicol Indians, as most of these are common also to the
Tagals and the Bisayas.
On the commencement of the rainy season the rice-culture is
undertaken. In South Camarines the sowing of the rice in beds
begins in June or July, according to the commencement of the
rain; but in fields that are artificially irrigated, it is begun
earlier, in order that the rice may ripen at a time when the stock
in the country is but small, and consequently the price high.
Although the fields artificisdly treated might well furnish two
crops annually, they are sown only once; they are neither
« Translated and abridged from the German manuscript by the Asaistantr
Secretary.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
in Luzon, Philippine Islands. 171
manured nor ploughed^ but the mud brought down from the
mountains by floods in the rainy season serves the purpose of
manure.
Some peculiar points connected with the harvest deserve
notice. The rice which first ripens is cut at the rate of ten per
cent. ; that is to say^ the reaper takes the tenth bundle for his
labour. At this period rice is very scarce; there is often
poverty^ and labour is cheap. But as more fields become ripe^
the value of labour increases^ and the wages of the mower
accordingly rises to 20, 30, 40, or even 50 per cent.
Besides rice, batates, or sweet potatoes, are cultivated. These
grow readily, and as the runners, on strUdng root, form tubers,
they furnish an inexhaustible supply to the possessor during the
whole year.
After the rice-harvest, buffaloes, horses, and oxen are turned
into the fields. During the growth of the rice they remain in
the gogondles*, or steppes, which are formed where cleared
places are left for the culture of mountain-rice. The Indian
does not fodder his cattle, but leaves them to starve if they can-
not find support for themselves. In the wet season, it not
unfrequently happens that a buffalo, while drawing a load, falls
down dead £rom sheer hunger.
According to Morgat> there was neither horse nor ass in the
island until introduced by the Spaniards from China and New
Spain. Horses were also imported from Japan, and, although
not swift, they were strong ; they had large heads, thick manes,
and somewhat resembled Frise horses.
The cattle are small and well-flavoured, but the Indians prefer
buffalo-meat to beef. They eat meat, however, only on festive
occasions, and commonly subsist on fish, crustaceans,, mollusks,
and wild plants, with rice.
The old race of sheep introduced long ago by the Spaniards
thrive well and breed freely; but it is said that those brought
from Shanghai and Australia do not thrive. In Manilla, mutton
is to be had daily; but in the interior, especially in the eastern
provinces, it can rarely be obtained, although sheep-breeding
might be carried on without difficulty almost anywhere, and in
many parts to great advantage. In the lai^er districts, where
many Europeans dwell, an ox is slaughtered daily, or at least
periodically; but in more insignificant localities there is no
animal food but that of fowls.
Pork is eaten by the Europeans only when the pig is home-
fed. In order to prevent it from straying, the pig is commonly
put into a cage made of bamboo, or into a wide-meshed cylin-
* Qogo is the name of a cane from 7 to 8 feet high (SacdMrum, 8p.).
t Morga, ' Suoesos de las Idas I^ipinas/ Mexico, 1609, p. 130.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
172 Dr. Jaoor — On the Natives of Naga,
drical baaket^ and is killed when it grows too big for this habi-
tation. The pigs of the natives are too disgusting in their
habits to be eaten by Europeans.
The province exports about twice as much rice as it consumes.
This is sent chiefly to the western provinces of Albay, which is
not fitted for the growth of rice^ but produces only abaca^ or
Indian hemp. A part goes to North Camarines, which is very
mountainous and not fertile.
The exports of the province consist principally of rice and
abaca, whilst the imports are limited to the few products intro-
duced by the Chinese merchants. Nearly all the traders are
Chinese ; but the total capital invested in their shops certainly
does not amount to 200,000 dollars. In other parts of the pro-
vince, there are no Chinese traders, and the inhabitants must
be supplied £rom Naga.
All the land belongs to the state, but is let out gratuitously
to any one who will cultivate it. The usufruct goes to the
children of the tenant, and only reverts when the land has hdn
unused for two years ; it is then at the disposal of the autho-
rities to grant it in favour of anyone else.
Each family possesses its own house. Usually it is built by
the young husband with the aid of his firiends. In many places
it does not cost more than four or five dollars. When neces-
sary, he can repair it himself, without expense, with no other
tool than his forest-knife {bolo), and no other materials than
bamboos, palm-leaves, and Spanish reeds.
A handsome house built of planks, for the family of a cabeza,
may cost about 100 dollars. The property of such a family,
including fixtures, furniture, ornaments, &c., may be worth from
100 to 1000 dollars; some are valued at even 10,000, and the
richest in the whole province is estimated at 40,000.
The Indian eats three meals daily,— one at 7 o'clock in
the morning, another at 2 in the afternoon, and the third at 7
or 8 in the evening. The strongest workmen will consume at
each meal a chupa of rice, but ordinary individuals only half a
chupa at breakfast, an entire chupa at mid-day, and half a chupa
in the evening; making in all two chupas^. The average
retail price is 3 cuartos for 2 chupasf.
For each meal the requisite quantity of rice is pounded in a
wooden mortar by a woman. The rice is only half cooked, at
least according to our notions ; but it appears that this is always
the case where rice forms an essential article of diet.
For seasoning the Indian uses salt and a good deal of Spanish
pepper {Capsicum) , which is grown everywhere. His luxuries are
• 8 chupsfisd litres. t 160 cuartossl doUar.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
in Luzon, Philippine Islands. 173
buyo and cigars. A dgar costs 1 cuarto, and a buyo 0*1 cuarto.
Buyo is the fonn in which betel is used in the Philippines. A
leaf of betel-pepper {Chavica betel) is spread over with lime^ and
rolled together from both sides towards the middle^ one end of
the roll being stuck into the other so as to form a ring, in which
is inserted a flat piece of areca-nut of corresponding size. The
cigars are rarely used for smoking^ but are cut into pieces and
chewed with the buyo. Wom^n also consume both tobacco and
buyo^ but usually only to a very moderate extent. They do not
colour the teeth blacky as the Malays do^ but the young and
handsome women constantly polish them with the husk of the
areca-nut^ the fibres of which lie parallel and close together^ so
as to form, on perpendicular section, an excellent tooth-brush.
They wash several times daily, and in cleanliness far excel the
great majority of Europeans*.
Probably every Indian keeps a fighting-cock, and even if he
has nothing to eat he manages to find money enough for this.
An earthen vessel, costing about three or four cuartos, serves
for all purposes of cooking. The poor have no other vessel, but
the richer have cast-iron pans and earthen vessels with covers.
The fire-place in a small house consists of a flat box, often an
old cigar-box, filled with sand and containing three stones to
serve as a tripod; but in the larger houses the fire-place has
more the form of a bedstead. In small households the water
is stored in stout bamboos. Everybody possesses a bolo, or
forest-knife — a imiversal instrument, which the Indian carries
in a wooden sheath of his own make, and slings round his waist
by a cord made of some bast-fibres carelessly twisted together.
A rice-mortar (a hollowed wooden block) and a grinder, to-
gether with a basket, form all the household implements of a
poor family. Sometimes there is a large snail-shell, with a
rush-wick, to serve as a lamp.
The wages of an ordinary labourer for working from 6 to 12
o^dock and from 2 to 6, is 1 real and no food. The women
usually do no field-work ; but they plant-out the rice and help
to get it in, and in both these cases they have the same wages
as men would receive. Workers in wood and stone earn 1^
real per day.
In the old pfieblos there are schools. The teachers are paid
by the Government, and usually receive 2 dollars per month,
* In my ' Reiseakizzen ' (p. 120) I have remarked that in the Malay Archi-
pelago Eoropeans are never troubled with the vermin of the natives. This is
especially the case in the Philippines, where the natives (particularly the
women) although they take neat care with their hair, are often infested,
while the Spaniards, althougn offcen neglectful, are probably never thus
visited.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
174 Dr. Jaoor — On the Natives ofNaga.
without either board or lodging. In lai^er pueblos the wages
rise to 3^ dollars ; but an assistant has to be paid out of this
sum. Beading and writing are taught; copies are set in
Spanish^ and the teacher is supposed to speak only Spanish to
his scholars^ but he often does not understand it himself:
hence Spanish is known almost only to those Indians who have
lived in the service of Europeans.
On an average one-half of the children go to school^ com-
monly from seven to ten years of age ; they learn to read, and
a few also to write a little, but they soon forget it. Only those
who afterwards serve as clerks can write freely. In some parts
the boys and girls are not allowed to attend the same school,
and in such cases a female teacher is engaged at a salary of
1 dollar per month.
Women rarely marry before fourteen years of age. Twelve
years is the lowest limit fixed by law. In the register of the
church of Folangui, in Albay, I found it recorded that on the
28th January 1837, marriage was celebrated between an Indian
and a female Indian of eleven years and six days, who bore the
ominous name of '^ Hilaria Concepcion.^' This was done by
licence of the bishop, as the girl was pregnant, but had not
reached the legal age for marriage. The parents died in 1857
of an epidemic disease, but a son is still living.
In the same register I found a marriage recorded between an
Indian of twenty-eight and an Indian woman of twelve years.
The women are in general well treated, and do only Ught
work, such as sewing, weaving, and household duties. All the
heavy work, with the exception of grinding rice, is performed
by men.
Women remain fruitful until the fortieth year. Two women,
known to me, have borne each fifteen children. Five or six
births are conmion.
The first excrements of a new-bom babe are carefully pre-
served, and imder the name of triaca {theriacum) are regarded
as a universal remedy against the bite of snakes and mad dogs.
It is applied to the wound, and is also taken internally.
A large number of children die in the first two weeks after
birth. There are no statLstical data ; but one of the first doctors
in Manilla is of opinion that at least on^-fifth, if not indeed a
fourth, die at that period. According to him, the cause is to be
attributed to the great impurity of the air, for every opening in
the house is stopped up to exclude draught, for fear of injury to
the mother.
Formerly this was done to exclude Patiana, an evil spirit
who worked mischief to the woman and sought to hinder
delivery. The custom is still retained, and probably the super-
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Major Frederick Millinoen — On the Koofds. 175
stition yet lingers with many^ although they do not confess it ;
and where this belief has died away the fear of catching cold
has been introduced as a new cause for the retention of an old
custom.
The disease of mimicking^ called in Java sakU-latar, occurs
also here^ and is termed mali-mali. In Java it is supposed by
many to be merely an imposition, and that those who pretend
to be thus afiict^ find it advantageous to deceiye the newly
settled Europeans. Here, however, I observed an example
which could certainly not be regarded as an imposition. Cases
of amok are also foimd in the Philippines.
It is one of the greatest offences to cry out to a native when
he is asleep, or to awaken him quickly. They arouse one
another, if necessary, with the greatest caution, and very gently.
Among the Juinguianes, in North Luzon, the greatest of all
curses is — " May you die sleeping ! ''*
XXI. On the KooRDs.
By Major Frederick Millingen, F.B.G.S.
(Read December 2l8t, 1869.)
Laying aside traditions and opinions which are beyond the reach
of discussion, we shall find that the races mentioned in early
history as being the inhabitants of the high plateau of Armenia
are the Armenians, the Karduks, and the Chaldeans. Xenophon,
the earliest writer whose authentic description of that region
has been transmitted to us, relates, in his ^ Retreat of. the Ten
Thousand,' how he entered the mountainous country occupied by
the warlike Karduks. That the Karduks of that period are
the ancestors of the race known in our days by the name of
Koords, is an opinion universally adopted. If the difference
etisting between the modem and the ancient name could be
considered as a reason strong enough to justij^ some objection
on this point, an inquiry into the way in which the Koords are
called by their Asiatic neighbours, as well as by themselves, will
serve to put this question b^ond doubt. Though the Turkish
and Persian way of pronouncing and writing the name '^ Koord **
is almost similar to the one adopted by western nations, we shall
yet find that the Arabs, who have generally shown themselves
more accurate in historical, ethnological, and literary questions,
have kept that name under a form much more like to the old
Greek wa^ of spelling it, — Kart in the singular and Ekrai in the
plural being the Arabic name for Koord or Koords. As for
their own way of calling themselves, it is different from any
* Informe sobre el Estado de las fUipinas, i. 14.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
176 Major Fredbbick Millinoen — On the Hoards,
other^ although it possesses the Kart sound, — ^their national de-
nomination being Kartmantche. I am at a loss to explain the
meaning oimantche placed at the end.
The Koords belong to the Aryan race, and have a language of
their own, independent of either Armenian, Persian, or Turkish.
Persian, however, is very much mixed up in their idioms, — ^a re-
sult which is due to their close contact with a race endowed
with a higher civilization. The peculiarities which I have re-
marked in the Koordish idiom are the following : — ^a predilection
on the part of the Koords to shorten and contract proper names,
a liberty which a Turk will never take ; so that, instead of say-
ing '' Mehemet '' in esienso, the Koord will say Mukho, Hasso
likewise serves instead of Hassam, Memo instead of Mahmud,
and so on. Another peculiarity is the Italian-like o termination
which prevails in the Koordish idiom, as seen in the above-quoted
names. The negative no is, I think, more extraordinary still,
as the negative employed by other Oriental nations is totally
different. The Koordish language contains almost as many
dialects as there are tribes ; and it often happens that one tribe
does not understand another. The Koords of Dersim-dagh are
not able to understand those of Beyazid or Suleimanieh, and
vice versd.
The great intercourse which the Koords have with the Persians
not only makes them familiar with the language and customs of
Persia, out has led them to adopt the same creed, the Koords
being Shiahs like the Persians, and not Sunnites as their Os-
manli masters.
The character of the Koordish race partakes, in many of its
principal features, of those peculiarities which are general with
nomads at large. Compelled to rove through vast tracts of ter-
ritory in search of pasturage or for marauding and plunder, the
Koord acquires an enterprising instinct with a spirit of restless-
ness, acuteness, cunning, and rapacity. In constant strife with
their neighbours or with each other, they are essentially a war-
like people, ever ready to attack or to meet an enemy. Unlike
the chivalrous Arab, however, the Koord does not hesitate to
stain his hands with the blood of the guest who has taken
shelter under the folds of his tent.
Brigandage is systematically established throughout Koordis-
tan, and is conducted in two ways, — namely, by means of sudden
attacks on caravans and travellers, and by the more regular plan
of forced contributions. The attacks on caravans can only be
avoided by a display of strength. Commercial travellers are
perhaps the only people who traverse Koordistan with little fear
of being hurt, since it is to the interest of the Koord to protect
them.
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
Major Frederick Millingen — On the Koords, 177
Forced contributions and ransoms belong to the regular form
of brigandage. Whenever a chief is in want of money, or finds
that he is running short of provisions, he at once has recourse
to a ransom or contribution imposed on the Armenian vil-
lages of the neighbourhood. Besides these ransoms on a
large scale, there exists a kind of cpntribution on a smaller
scale which every Koord thinks himself entitled to impose
whenever he finds it convenient. This consists of visits paid
by the Koords to the peaceful inhabitants of the towns in
order to request them to take upon themselves the trouble
and cost of feeding their horses or buflFaloes during the whole
of the winter season. The inhabitants have no course but
that of complying with this peremptory request, as they would
otherwise run the risk of seeing their crops and plantations
destroyed.
Amongst the many acts of brigandage of which Koords are
guilty, a peculiar kind of highway-robbery must here be noted,
the parallel of which has probably never been heard. The
culprits are in this case young women, who set out on plunder-
ing excursions. A troup of fair bandits takes up a station
at the side of the road, and there patiently waits for the arrival
of the doomed traveller; as soon as the vedettes announce
his approach, the fair troup starts off to meet the traveller,
giving him the welcome with their dances. The traveller is
compelled to stop, as a matter of course ; and the maids then
politely request him to alight from his horse. No sooner has
the bewildered victim, unconscious of his fate, put foot on the
ground, than he finds himself at close quarters with the whole
troup, and is immediately stripped of all he has on his back.
Then begins a series of dances and fascinating gestures in the
style of those performed by the maids of the Lupercalic era, the
object of which is to make the unfortunate traveller loose his
reason and self-control. An attempt, however, on the part of
the victim to reciprocate with the charms of his fair tyrants be-
comes instantly fatal.
These dances and the flagellations, which serve as entr^actes,
are repeated several times, until the sufferer extenuated, with his
limbs bleeding, is nearly fainting. Then the female troup de-
cides on dragging the wretched traveller before a Court of
Matrons, which holds its sittings somewhere in the neighbour-
hood. Once there, a case for attempting a certain transgression
is brought against the pretended culprit, who not only receives a
good dose of upbraiding, but is also condemned to pay the fine
stipulated by the court. This fact might, for the extravagance
of its nature, excite some doubts as to its accuracy ; I have,
however, ventured to state it on the testimony of several indivi-
Digitized by VjOOy IC
178 Major Frederick Millinoen — On the Koords.
duals who have happened to pass through the territory of the
Bilbash tribe^ whose women are addict^ to this singular kind
of highway-robbery. I may add that these statements are sup-
ported by one of my colleagues of the Staff, Major Daud £ffendi>
who has resided a long time in the province of Kerkuh^ of
which the Bilbash tribe is a dependency.
Koordistan is a bare country, where pasturage is the only
resource which can furnish its inhabitants with the means of
subsistence. The flock provides the Koord with the milk, the
butter, and the djadjk (cheese) which form the principal ingre-
dients of his metds. It is upon the women that the duty de-
volves of manufacturing the butter and the djadjk. Sour milk
and yatart are also amongst the principal ingredients of the
Koordish kitchen.
The Koord seldom eats of the flesh of his flock ; indeed few
Koords eat meat more than three or four times during the year.
The produce of the flock is too valuable; for it constitutes
the wealth of the Koord, who is therefore extremely parsimo-
nious in squandering it for the satisfaction of his own appetite.
The wealthy chiefs form an exception to the general rule, their
table being abundantly provided with the best of meat prepared
in various ways. The wheat necessary for subsistence is bought
by the Koords in the markets of the country, or is imported
from Persia. After having reduced it to the state of flour by
means of water-mills, the women make with it a very thin paste,
which is baked in a few minutes inside the tandur. Wheat
nicely cleaned and broken into fragments is used to make the
pt/a/ called bulffur-pilaf, so as to distinguish it from the ordinary
pilaf made of rice ; this dish forms the principal daily food
of the Koords.
In Koordistan men do literally nothing; the duties of
shepherd and vedette once fulfilled, they spend their time in
gossiping, smoking, intriguing, plotting, and occasionally in
marauding expeditions, or in attacking one another. Fiul of
vanity, they attach great importance to appearance, and highly
prize a fanciful costume. Bed morocco boots and a red mantle
form the regimental outfit of a warrior. Persian and Kashmir
shawls are articles to which every chief aspires; they are used
as turbans, or they are twisted round the waist.
The costumes worn by the men in this part of Koordistan
are of three sorts ; the first is composed of a kind of morning
gown, and a long gown, called djupeh^ worn above ; this dress,
common all through the east, is worn by the Koords in doors,
and while en nigligi under the tent. The second costume con-
sists of a voluminous pair of blue breeches, a small gown, the
scarlet mantle, together with its lower appendix the red boots;
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Major Frederick Millinoen — On the Koords. 179
this isj strictly speakings a warrior's winter costume. The third
is by far the most picturesque of all^ and is exclusively Koor-
disb ; this dress is composed of a short scarlet jacket with its
Fig. 10. Costume of Koords*.
hanging sleeves^ a pair of trousers large and loose, offering a
garb and ease the effect of which is difficult to convey by mere
words. The usual red boots and the big turban, around which a
variety of coloured handkerchiefs are careAilly twisted, complete
this elegant costume worn by the Koordish warriors during the
hot season. Few costumes are more suited to the service of
light cavalry than this ; it possesses the required qualities of ease,
elegance, and of presenting a martial aspect.
The arms used by the Koords are these : — as a defensive arm
the shield made of elephant-, rhinoceros-, or buffalo-skin. This
shield is small, having a diameter of only 20 inches ; externally
it is covered with several rows of brass buttons, which gradually
rise in thickness from the circumference to the centre. The
offensive arms are a short carabine with a wide open muzzle of
a very old model, an old flint pistol, and scimitar of the Persian
manufacture of Khorasan; some carry also a small crooked
Persian dagger {hantcher) . The best of their arms is the lance,
in the handling of which the Koords excel. The Koordish lance
* From Major Millingen's < Wild Life among the Koords/ by permission
of Messrs. Hurst and Blackett.
Digitized b^GoOgle
180 Major Frederick Mtllinoen — On the Koards.
is made of bamboo imported irom India by Persian merchants ;
the bamboo having seven knots is considered to be the best ; its
length is four yards and a half; the point is of good steel,
and remains almost concealed inside a baU made of long black
horse-hair. The object of this ball is to frighten the horses of
the enemy, and to conceal the deadly weapon.
The Koordish race, both men and women, are remarkably
handsome, being far superior in this respect to the Tatar-Turks
or to those of Constantinople ; they are tall, powerfully built,
and muscular. It is strange that among the Koords a variety
of complexions is to be found ; although a dark complexion with
black eyes and black hair is predominant, yet light hair and
blue eyes are also to be met with ; chestnut is not uncommon.
One peculiar feature is the fire and the power with which their
optic organs are endowed. Though I have not visited the inde-
pendent district situated in the centre of the Taurus chain (a
region known to the Turks under the name of Dersim-dagh),
yet, from the statements made to me by my fellow officers, I
have ascertained that the Koordish race sheltered in that moun-
tainous country can be looked upon as a model of physical
beauty and power.
Amongst the Koords the women do every thing ; they pre-
pare the meal, wash, and milk and shear the flock ; they alone
are capable of weaving and dyeing the wool, and of knitting the
carpets, the blankets, the tents, and the other textile fabrics of
which the country boasts. I have seen women even grooming
and saddling their husbands' horses !
The women wear large oriental trousers {shalvar) tied at the
ankle, a small jacket, open in front and reaching below the
knees, and a voluminous turban in the Koordish fashion. This
costume, with its gay colours, displays to advantage their fiiU
round forms and sun-burnt features.
Koordish women are extremely moral, and their character
partakes of a masculine firmness and decision. This is refer-
able to the free intercourse between the sexes, which is of course
at variance with the Mussulman religion. A Koordish woman
is familiar with all the affairs, feuds, plans, and conspiracies of
her tribe ; indeed she is often the very soul and moving spirit
in such matters. As enterprising and enduring as the men,
the women here are always on the alert and ready to jump into
the saddle.
In their ideas, manners, and habits, the Koords are a rough
and half-savage people; their knowledge and ideas are very
limited, and they are even destitute of those national traditions
which are handed down from generation to generation. It is
worthy of note that the Koords have no ancient traditions of
Digitized by VjOOQIC
Major Frepe&ick Millinoen — On the Koords. 181
their own, and anecdotes relating to Persian heroes and Shahs
constitute their entire stock of historic lore. The Koords do
not seem to have ever taken much interest in Turkish history,
and it is unquestionable that they find themselves much more at
home with the Persians than with the Turks.
Buffoonery and jokes of all sorts are much in favour amongst
the Koords, every chief having some buffoon, whose duty it is
to keep the company merry.
Amusements are not much in vogue, the inventive powers of
this people being as deficient in this direction as in others.
Wrestling, stone-throwing, tournaments, dances, and buffalo-
fights are their chief sports ; chess is also played.
To do the Koords justice it must, however, be admitted that
they are often frank enough to avow their own faults and short-
comings; they acknowledge themselves a rough and wild people
and therefore consider themselves entitled to forbearance.
One of the characteristics giving to the customs of the
Koords a certaui European type, is the funeral ceremony per-
formed in honour of a dead warrior or chieftain. On such an
occasion special invitations are sent to the chiefs of the friendly
tribes, and to all those who are related to the defunct by ties of
consanguinity. At the appointed hour, every one hastens to the
house whence the funeral procession is to start. A certain num-
ber of horsemen open the procession, performing before the
hearse a series of tournaments and evolutions ; while this goes
on at the head of the procession, the hearse is carried in the
middle on the shoulders of the relations and friends of the de-
ceased. Just behind the hearse his charger follows at a slow
step, carrying the empty saddle, the arms, and the war-costume
of his late master. The procession is closed by a number of
warriors presenting an imposing mass of cavalry. The ladies,
relatives as well as friends of the deceased, wear on this occasion
black veils, as a sign of mourning ; at the moment the body
is taken out of the house the women begin to cry and shriek
wildly, while, in sign of grief, they rend their clothes and throw
handfuls of earth aud dust on their heads.
This funeral ceremony, which is a national institution with
the Koords, is the .more surprising on account of its being
utterly opposed to the principles of the Koran, as well as to the
prejudices of other Mussulman nations. According to them,
all men are reduced by death to the same level ; and hence no
honour is to be paid to any one after death, whatever may have
been his position while living.
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
182 HowoRTH — On the Westerly Drifting of Nomades,
XXII. On the Wbsteely Drifting of Nomades^ from the Fifth
to the Nineteenth Century. By H. H. Howorth^ Esq. —
Part IV. The Circassians and Wliite Khazars.
(Part in. was published in this yolume^ pp. 83-06.)
By tracing back the various lines of migration^ we have at
length succeeded in eliminating firom the ethnography of Eu-
rope and Southern Asia a most perplexing and, in many respects,
preponderating element. We have pushed back the Turks be-
yond the Volga and the Oxus. Their history in that further
region, which forms the typical Turkestan, I hope to trace out
in a future paper. At present I must commence to make good
my rash proposition, that the Petchenegs were the first Turks
that crossed the Volga. I call it rash, because it is directly at
issue with the conclusions of Dr. Latham, the most patient and
careful of English ethnologists, and because it involves a posi-
tion which, so far as I know, is entirely new.
The northern flanks of the Caucasus form, in my opinion, one
of the best ethnological barometers that we possess. Its many
races are the waifs and strays of invasions that have swept by
and through the great marching-ground of all western invaiders,
the Steppes north of the Caspian Sea and the Euxine. Each
body of invaders who has occupied these plains has left a por-
tion of its race behind, which remnants have been pressed for-
ward into the mountains by succeeding invaders. Thus if we
peel the mountains, as it were, and remove the successive layers
of population that occupy them, we shall have a series represent-
ing, not unfaithfully, the various tribes and races which have
occupied Southern Russia.
According to Mayoudi, when the Gusses crossed the Volga,
they entered the land of Eazaria. The Khazars, in the pages
of Byzantine, Arabian, and Russian authorities, were the pre-
cursors of the Gusses, or Comans, and the Petchenegs. Our
inquiry therefore commences with the Khazars. Who were the
Khazars ? One mistake by one author may divert the reasoning
on a whole science into a vicious and wrong channel. No better
example of this fact can be chosen than the case of the Khazars.
Ebn Haoucal's Geography, which was written in 976-7, was
translated into EngUsh by Sir Wm. Ouseley. His statements
about the Khazari, with whom he was contemporary, are of
course of the highest value. Sir Wm. Ouseley has unfortu-
nately mistranslated the most important passage, and his mis-
translation has been followed by English inquirers. Long ago,
the greatest authority on this branch of Arabian literature,
Fraehn, in his " De Chasans, Excerpta ex scriptoribus Arabids,''
published in the Memoirs of the St. Petersbui^ Academy, called
Digitized by LjOOQIC
from the Fifth to the Nineteenth Century. 183
attention to and corrected this mistake; and the question has
been ably discussed by Vivien St. Martin. There can no longer
be the slightest doubt that Sir Wm. Ouseley gave the exact
reverse of the meaning of the passage. Ebn Haoucal says the
Khazars differed entirely in their language from the Turks.
Ouseley made him say they were like the Turks in language.
The term Turk is used by Ebn Haoucal in a more limited sense
than by many of his Byzantine and Arabian contemporaries^
who apply it indiscriminately to the Hungarians, Bulgarians,
and to all the various Nomades of the Steppes, in an almost
equivalent manner with the ancient term Scyth. Ahmed ben
Fozlan also says that the Khazar tongue differs from the Persian
and Turk. The Khazars, as we shall presently see, differed
from the Turks entirely in their phyaiqtie, their religion, and
their manners, as they did, according to Ebn Haoucal, in their
more important ethnological differentue, as in their language.
If they were not Turks, what were they? I cannot believe that
a race, so very important as they were for three centuries, should
have been wiped out without leaving a trace behind. Let us
appeal, experimentally only, to our ethnological barometer, the
flanks of the Caucasus.
In a previous paper I have shown that the Nogays, and other
so-called Tartar hordes of the Kuban and the Caucasus, are the
descendants of the Petchenegs and Gusses. If we remove the
Nogays, therefore, from our map, we shall perhaps meet with
some clue. The layer of population which lies immediately
beyond the Tartars is that of the Circassians. What, then, is
the history of the Circassians ? This question involves a very
difficult answer, if we are to be guided by orthodox text-books.
It is not denied that the Circassians are, and have been, as long
as tradition reaches back, the masters and leaders of the Cau-
casian Tartars, of the Ossetes, and of their other neighbours,
supplying the princely and governing caste to all the northern
Caucasus. Yet we are taught to believe that these Circassians
have no history, properly so called, and that we must be content
to trace them, perhaps, in the Zychians &c. of the Greek writers.
I cannot believe such a position to be well founded. Let us
trace them back in some detail. First, we must limit the term
Tscherkessian, or Circassian, to the inhabitants of the two Ka-
bardahs, and the Circassians proper of the moimtains, described
in detail by Klaproth, under their various tribal names of Bes-
lenie, Muchosch, Abasech, Kemurqudhe, or Tenurgoi, Hatti-
qu&he Attigoi, or Hattukai, Bsheduch, Schapschik, Shana, or
Shani, and Schegakeh. I exclude entirely the Abassians, or
Abkhassians, classed, I know not on what authority, by Dr.
Latham with the Circassians, but most sharply distinguished
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
184 HowoBTH — On the Westerly Drifting of Nomades,
from them by Klaproth. These latter have Circassian princes^
and have a few customs and words in common with their mas-
ters, otherwise they are very distinct, and are really the rem-
nants of the occupants of the Circassian area before the arrival
of the Circassians.
Having thus limited the name Circassian to the Kabardiens
and the Circassians proper of the mountains, let us turn to their
history. First> the Kabardiens; the name is as old as the days
of Constantine Porphyrogenitus, as applied to a large division of
the Circassian nation. As applied to the district now occupied
by Kabardiens, it is much more recent. Their ancient seats
were among the Beschtau, or Five Mountains, the most northern
spurs of the Caucasus, when in the sixteenth century, in the
quaint language of Klaproth's translator, " The Tscherkessians,
weary of everlasting war, at length aljandoned the Beschtau, or
the Five Mountains, and removed nearer to the Terek, where
they settled on the river Baksan, in the Russian territory. They
had then at their head two princes, the brothers Kabarty-Bek,
who, quarrelling on account of this change of abode, parted, and
divided the Tscherkessian nation between them. The elder
remained on the river Baksan, but the younger, with his fol-
lowers, proceeded to the Terek, and thence afterwards arose the
division of their country into the Great and Little Kabardah.
The princes and usdens (nobles) of the nation professed Mo-
hammedanism, but the mass of the people and the peasants
were Christians of the Greek persuasion, and had churches and
orthodox priests among them.^' This story of Klaproth's^
obtained by him apparently from the Count Potocki, is so
reasonable, and happened within such a recent period, that
it may well be accepted. It is confirmed by the traditions of
the Basians, who relate that they occupied the Kabardahs be-
fore the Circassians, and were driven into the mountains on the
arrival of the latter. The subsequent history of the Kabar-
diens is easily accessible ; it would not assist us in our present
inquiry.
Jehosaphat Barbaro, the Venetian ambassador to the Persian
court in 1474, calls the present Kabardah by that name,
according to Klaprotb. This somewhat antedates the arrivid
of the Kabardiens. It may be a mistake of Barbaro ; for in
1497, in a map made by Fredutio of Ancona, found in the library
of Wolfenbuttel, the name Cabardi stands somewhat west of the
present Tajanrog. Here it is also found nearly two centuries
earlier (about 1312) in some manuscript maps preserved at
Vienna; in the latter it is spelt Cabari. The upper part of
the river Belbek in the Crimea is known as the Kabarda.
Lastly, Constantine Porphyrogenitus places the Cabari on an
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
frwa the fifth to the Nineteenth Century. 185
island at the mouth of the Kuban. So much for the Kabar-
diens.
Since the Russian extension into the Caucasus, the Circas-
sians of the mountains have been driven much ftirther to the
south. Many of their tribes lived formerly on the Kuban. The
island of Thaman and the whole coast of the Black Sea, as far
as Anapa, was in their possession. They then used to go in
numerous caravans to the lakes between Kislar and Astrachan
to fetch salt. Georgio Interiano, who wrote in the fifteenth
century, places their northern limit at the Don. We have
already said that a river in the Crimea is called Kabarda.
In that peninsula, situated between the rivers Katscha and
Belbek, is a tract known as Tscherkess-TUs, or the Plain of the
Tscherkessians ; there are also the ruins of a castle, called by the
Tartars Tscherkess-kjennan. It is well known that the capi-
tal of the Cossacks of the Ukraine was known as Tscherkesh,
a name also adopted by the Cossacks of the Don for their capi-
tal. In the Russian annals the Cossacks are frequently referred
to under the name Tscherkessians. In 1500 Agatscherkess is
named as a chief of the Azof Cossacks. Lastly, and perhaps
most important of all, the Nogays still call the whole country
between Kabardah and the Katscha, Therkestus [vide Pallas, i.
892) . All these facts show how wide-spread and important the
Tscherkessian name was in southern Russia and the plains of
the Kuban, before the Mongol supremacy. But our evidence
is not yet finished. The name Tscherkess has been held by
BJaproth to be a Turk gloss, compounded of "Tcher,'' a
road, and " Kesmek,'* to cut oflT, meaning a cutter-oflF of roads,
i. e, a brigand. Whether this be so or not, I cannot look upon
the name Tscherkess as an ancient one in the Causasus, nor can
I see any evidence, save a similarity of sound, for identifying it
with the Kerkites of the ancients. To the Ossetes and Min-
grelians, the Tscherkessians are known as Kassack, and the
Ossetes have a tradition that the Kabardiens were so called
before the emigratien from the North. We thus get an explan-
ation of the term Kasachia of Constantine Porphyrogenitus.
We also get the origin of the Cossack name. The Cossacks
(although of Polish and Russian descent), and more especiaUy
the Cossacks of the Don, have many customs in common with
the Circassians, and succeeded to the name as well as policy of
their predecessors, the Kassacks, or, as they are called by Nes-
tor, the Kassogi. The name Kassack appears for the first time
in Cons. Por. and had apparently very limited use. We must
search for the Tscherkessians under some other name if we are
to find them in the pages of the earlier Byzantines and the Arab
geographers. With both these latter the name Khazar is by far
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
186 HowoRTH — On the Westerly Drifting of Nomades^
the most important in these regions, in the eighth and two fol*
lowing centuries. The Caspian was known as the Chazaiian
Sea; the plains west of the Volga as the land of Khazaria,
while the same name was more particularly applied to the Cri-
mea. As the name Khazar gradually disappears^ the name
Tscherkessian predominates. They both occupied the same
area, and we are led to the inevitable result that they were the
same people under two names; the more so, as, especially in
the case of the Crimea, the Circassians are the only race we
know whose early history is compatible with their being the de-
scendants of the Khazars, all the Turkish tribes being excluded
from such a claim, as we showed in starting. This very rea-
sonable position is abundantly corroborated by other evidence.
Thus the Circassians have a tradition that they were formerly
the masters of the Nogays ; the Nogays, as we have shown in
another paper, are chiefly the descendants of the Comans or
Gusses. In the accounts we have of the earlier struggles of
the Comans, we generally find them fighting in alliance with
the Khazars. With the Khazars they invaded the Russian and
Petchenegian territory. When Klaproth went to the Caucasus
he was furnished with a long list of names of the Polowzian
or Comanian invaders of Russia, preserved in the chronicles.
They were always the names of leaders or chieftains : these
names had been a puzzle to previous inquirers. They were
clearly not Turkish ; no such names are found among the No-
gay hordes. Klaproth, to whose pages I refer the cr^ulous for
proofs, found that with very few exceptions these same names
are still the names of princely families in Circassia, and that
they are confined to the Circassians. This chain of argument
seems to me to be complete, nor could a more crucial test be
chosen. My only wonder is that Klaproth never fell upon the
notion that the Khazars were the ancestors of the Circassians :
the more so, as the fact is attested by still clearer evidence if
need be, namely, the testimony of Constantine Porphyrogenitus,
who mentions the Cabari as one of the tribes of the Khazars,
and even as the chief tribe, to which the predominance was wil-
lingly allowed. These Cabari can be no others than the Kabardi
and Kabari of later writers.
The only vestige remaining of the language of the Khazars, in
the shape of a gloss, is the name of their capital, Sarkel, which,
according to Constantine Porphyrogenitus, means the ''white
dwelling.'^ Sarghili in Hungarian would mean '' yellow place.''
Klaproth says that in the Yogul dialect and in western Siberian,
sar, sarni, somi, and sairan mean '' white.'' In many Samoyede
compounds the same word is found, as syr, sirr, and sin.
Among them a house is called kell, kella, kuel, koual, kal ; among
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
from the Fifth to the Nineteenth Century. 187
the Tchuvafih, kil. The significance of this derivation will
appear in a fhture paper.
The Arab geographers Ebn el Ethir and Schems-ud-din re-
spectivelj connect the Khazars with the Georgians and the
Armenians. This sufficiently distinguishes them from the Turks,
and is no bad guess at some of their superficial relations, if they
were Circassians. That the Khazars were very distinct from the
Turks physically is perhaps best proved by the fact that the Rus-
sian princes and the Byzantine grandees chose their wives (one of
whom was the mother of Leo the Khazar, who succeeded to the
imperial throne, in 758) from among them ; and so common was
this practice, that Constantine Porphyrogenitus, the Chesterfield
of his day, severely warned his son against such a pernicious
example. Here, again, we are reminded of the popularity of
Circassian beauties even in our own day, and can only credu-
lously smile when we find the Khazar brides identified with the
ancestors of the repulsively ugly Nogay women.
This accumulation of facts seems to me overwhelming. On
the other side we have only the dictum of Zeuss, supported by
the statement that the titles in use among the Khazars, such as
Bee or Beg, Khan or Khacan, &c., are Turkish. Now Bee or
Beg is unquestionably found as a particle in Circassian names.
Kiiacan or Khan is a title common to the Bulgarians, Avares, and
Russians, and is the same as the Norse Hacon. Nor do I know
of a tittle of evidence for making them peculiarly Turkish glosses.
That the Khazars had no Turkish blood in them I will no
more affirm than I would make the same assertion of the Circas-
sians. The Khazars were constantly in alliance with the Turkish
Ousses, in the forays made by the latter upon the Russians and
the Petchenegs ; and further, the body-guards of the Khazarian
princes were formed, as those of the Arab emirs of Transoxiana
were, of Turkish mercenaries. In the case of the Khazars these
were known as Larssiyes, a name very ingeniously compared by
lyOhsson with Alars, a tribe of the Kaptchaks, according to
Schems-ud-din. These Turks must in both cases have corrupted
the language and race materially. But such corruptions can no
more make either Khazars or Circassians Turks than Anglo-
Saxon corruptions make North Wales into a German-speaking
province.
The name Khazar has received many etymologies. Strahlen-
berg made it identical with the Hungarian Huzzar or Hussar.
I think it very probable the latter may be derived from the
former^ Chazar in Slave means an emigrant, according to Bo-
hucz. The Persians called all the Sunnites, or followers of Ali,
Chadshars ; the term Chadshar, therefore, with them is equiva-
lent to that of heretic with us, and Klaproth derives from it the
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
188 HowoBTH — On the Westerly Drifting of NomadeSj
German term for heretic, " Ketzer/' The Lesgs call the Jews
Ghusar, which is their way of pronouncing Khazar. Ouseley
translates Khazrians by Christians. The Chinese mention a
western people called Kosa. Vivien St. Martin connects them
with the Katiars of Herodotus and the Cotieri of Pliny, Scythian
tribes. Whatever the value of these suggestions, it is more to
our purpose to know that the Khazars were divided into two
sections by the Arabian geographers, — the Black Khazars and
the White Khazars, distinguished by very marked peculiarities,
the former situated to the north of the latter. These divisions
correspond, as Zeuss, Schlsetzer, and Thunmann have already
pointed out, to the Black and White Ughres of Nestor, the
former of whom were the Hungarians or Magyars. They cor-
respond also, as I believe, to the Black and White Huns of other
writers. The White Huns, or Epthalites, of Priscus (on whom
Vivien St. Martin has written an elaborate essay, which I have
not been able to procure) were, as is well known, the invaders who
overran Transoxiana about the sixth century, and formed a consi-
derable power there. They were, I believe, the Khazars, who at
a later date (819-820) were assisted by the Khorasmiens against
the Turks of Khorassan, and converted by them to Islamism, as
related by D'Ohsson from £bn el Ethir. This identification is
very important. These White Huns must have come from the
Khirghiz desert. Even Dr. Latham, whose Turcophobia is so pro-
nounced, allows that the Khirgises are, in name and in many
respects, other than Turks, though their language is unquestion-
ably Turkish. I believe with him that Khirgis, a mere form of
the ancient Kergis or Kerkis, is the same word as Circassian or
Tscherkessian ; the more so, as the Khirgises, like the Tscher-
kessians, are known as Keseks or Kassaks. I believe also that
the almost simultaneous invasion of Transoxiana and Europe by
the Khazars was a consequence of their bfsing driven out of their
native country by Turkish invaders. That native country called
Bersilia by Theophanes and others, I can find no room for any-
where, except in the ELhirgiz steppe, where it is actually placed
by Moses of Chorene {vide infrh) . Before this invasion the Kha-
zars occupied the country north and north-west of the Aral and
the Caspian, and the Turks were confined to more eastern and
northern regions, the Altai and the banks of the Irtysch.
We may now trace out rapidly the history of tibe Khazars,
for which the Arabs and the Byzantines have left us abundant
material. I shall not discuss the traditional and other early
invasions of the Caucasus by the Khazars mentioned ty the
Armenian historian Moses of Chorene, and in the Georgian
annals, because it is very doubtful if the exploits of some other
race have not been credited to the Khazars, and because we are
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Jrfm the Fifth to the Nineteenth Century. 189
going somewhat beyond our subject (already involved enough)
in discussing them. I shall commence with Theophanes, who
is the first Byzantine who clearly mentions them^ and describes
the part they took in the invasion of Persia by Ueraclius in 626,
when they forced the Caspian Gates, and entered Adjerbaidjan.
This temporary foray was followed by a general invasion in the
reign of Constantine III., between the years 642-688, when
leaving the land of Berzilia, and driving the Bulgares before
them, they occupied the plains east of the Don, as far as the
Euxine. Batbaia, one of the princes of the Bulgares, was made
tributary. The country BerzUia has been a puzzle to most geo-
graphers. Herodotus names the Katiars with a people he calls
Basiliens (Royal Scyths). Fomponius Mela, Fliny, Strabo, and
Ptolemy all mention them. Moses of Chorene, in the fifth cen-
tury, says the Volga divides itself into sixty branches, on which
is settled the BarsUeen nation. We cannot be wrong in placing
Berzelia in the Kirghiz steppe, east of the Volga. The relations
of the Royal Scyths of Herodotus with the Circassians, through
the intermediate links of the White Huns of Claudian and the
Acatziri of other authors, is a promising subject, which we must
postpone to another occasion.
The Khazars speedily made tributary the neighbouring Russian
tribes, as appears from Nestor, and made incessant incursions
into Armenia and the other appanages of the caliphs south of
the Caucasus, which are detailed by D'Ohsson.
At the demand of the Khan of the Khazars, the emperor Theo-
philus sent engineers,.in 834, to build a fortress on the Don, as a
protection against thePetchenegs. This was the celebrated Sarkel,
known to the Russians as Belaia Wess. Lehrberg has fixed the
situation of Sarkel about seventy versts from the month of the
Don. Another of their towns was Phanagoria or Tamatarkha.
In the tenth century their territory was bounded on the south by
the Caspian and the last spurs of the Caucasus ; on the west by
the Don, which separated them from the Petchenegs, by the
Maeotis and the Cimmerian Bosphorus ; on the north by the Bul-
garians of Great Bulgaria on the Volga ; and on the east by the
Baschkirs and Gusses. Such are the limits fixed by D'Ohsson ;
but from the first invasion of the Khazars they must have occu-
pied the flat country of the Crimea, which was known as Kha-
zaria down to the times of the Genoese supremacy at Kafia.
The previous masters of the peninsula had been a remnant of
the Goths. These were now driven into the mountains, where
their stronghold was known as Kastron Gothia to the middle-
age writers. We are told that in the reign of Constantine the
sixth (780-797) the Gothic Bishop St. John Parthenites had to
flee for having attempted to detach the Goths from their subjection
Digitized by VjOOQIC
190 HowoRTH — On the Westerly Drifting of Nomades,
to the Khazars. South of theKuban^ the Alana long contested the
supremacy of the Khazars^ but like the Gusses and the Petchenegs
they had to submit to the superior energy and perhaps culture of
the KJiazars. The power of these latter seems to have been effec-
tually broken by the great Russian conqueror^ Sviatoslav^ who
overran their country and took their capital^ Sarkel. Thence-
forward the Gusses seem to have gradually gained ascendancy.
The Khazar nation was divided into two sections^ one in the
Crimea^ the other pressed beyond the Kuban ; the former retained
the old name^ came into constant contact with the Genoese,
and became the ancestors of the Kabardiens, whose emigration
we have already mentioned ; the latter began to appear in the
Russian annals under the new name of Kassogues, perhaps so
called from their chief tribe, for we are told by Constantine Por-
phyrogenitus that one of the tribes of the Khazars was called
Kosa. So late as 1226, the Khazars formed the van of the Geor-
gian armies in their invasions of Persia. We have thus traced
the history of this extraordinary race, and, I think, succeeded in
proving their connexion with the Circassians. In conclusion, I
would give, from Fraehn's ' Extracts de Chasaris,' a few particu-
lars about the manners and customs &c. of the Chazars.
Ibn Fozlan, who wrote about 921, a.d., Ibn Haukal, about
976-977, Ma90udi, about 943-947, and Yakout, about 1220, are
the chief authorities made use of by Fraehn. From these I
take the following : —
The Khazars differed entirely from the Turks, the Persians,
and the Russians in language. Their language was the same as
that of the Bulgarians. In their appearance they also differed
from the Turks. There were two kinds of Khazars : one, the
Black Khazars, of a dark colour almost approaching that of the
Indians ; the other of a fair complexion, and a handsome and
distinguished look (both kinds had black hair) . The idolaters
among the Khazars sold their children into slavery, and held it
right to make one another slaves ; the Christians and Jews among
them held this to be wrong. Their king was a Jew ; the Khazars
themselves were Mahommedans, Christians, and idolaters ; a few,
like their king, were Jews. The soldiers were chiefly Mahomme-
dans. According to Ibn el Asir they formerly followed the reli-
gion of their ancestors, i.e. idolatry. In the eighth century,
and during the reign of Haroun al Raschid, the Jews were ex-
pelled from the Greek empire ; finding the Khazars a tractable
race, they converted them, but some time after they became
subject to the Khorassan Turks. Having sought assistance from
the Chorezmiens against these Turks, the latter offered their
assistance conditionally on the Khazars embracing Islamism,
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
from the Fifth to the Nineteenth Century. 191
\Fhich most of them did. Thus does the Arabian historian re-
late the conversion of the Kiiazars.
The king of the Khazari was called Khakan, or the great
Khakan ; he was a mere roi fainSant^ kept in rigid seclusion ; he
was shown on particular occasions^ and held more the position
of the Dalai Lama than that of an ordinary ruler. He had
twenty-five wives and sixty concubines. These wives and con-
cubines lived in a separate house^ known as the Kubba; each
one had a eunuch to wait on her.
When the king went out on horseback^ he was attended by
all his army, who kept off the vulgar gaze. His throne was a
rich erection of gold and hangings; his commands were held so
sacred that any one turning his back on any commission ap-
pointed by him had his head taken off. He was not allowed to
reign more than forty years, and when that limit was reached
he was strangled, or allowed to commit suicide. Occasionally,
in times of dire calamity, the king was required to sacrifice
himself for the people. The same story is told about him that
is told of Attila, and doubtless true in both cases, that on his
death a palace was built in the bed of a river, and his corpse
placed inside, and the river then diverted over it, those who
took part in the erection being aU killed. His unknown resting-
place they called Paradise. They held it safe from the attacks
of men or worms. The Khacan of the Khazars was held in high
esteem at Byzantium. He was addressed as the most noble and
illustrious Khacan of Khazaria. Letters addressed to him were
sealed with seals of the value of three solidi, while those on the
letters to the most illustrious European potentates were sealed
with seals of the value of two solidi only. We have said that
the Khacan of the Khazars was a mere roi faineant.
The real ruler (he who commanded the army, made peace and
war^ and was de facto the king, although nominally only a vica-
rial sovereign) was known as the Khacan-bh (Khacan bey ?), or
simply the Khan. Such was Ziebil, who assisted Heraclius
against the Persians. Next to him was one called Kender Cha-
kan ; next to him again, another, who bore the title of Tschaus-
chian. These great dignitaries alone had audience of the sacred
king, the great Khacan. The body-guard of the king consisted,
as we have said, of Turkish mercenaries, called Larssiy^s \ they
were 7000 in nimiber, all armed with bows and lances, equipped
in helmets, in cuirasses, and coats of mail (compare this with the
modem Circassian uniform) . Russians and pagan Slaves also
formed a portion of the Khazar army. Justice was administered
at Itil, the capital of Khazaria, by seven judges : two Mahomme-
dans administered the law of the Prophet, two Khazars that of the
Hebrews, and two Christians that of the Gospel. The seventh
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
192 Notes and Queries.
for the Slaves^ the Russians, and other pagans judged by the
law of nature. In difficult cases the latter consulted the Ma-
hometan cadhis^ and was ruled by their decisions. The king
was in constant communication with the judges.
Security of property and ample justice, we are told by the
Arab authorities, led to the settlement at Itil of a great number
of merchants, as many as 10,000. Copper and silver were both
found in Kliazaria; but its chief wealth consisted in its being
the entrepot of a vast trade : honey, wax, the roe of the stur-
geon, and furs, especially otter-skins, passed this way from
Russia and Bulgaria to Persia, and no doubt the products of
Persia and the East returned by the same route. Itil itself was
a large city of wooden houses, containing thiily mosques and a
large cathedral, with schools attached. Besides Itil, the Arabs
describe three other cities of the Khazars, — Belendscher, Semen-
der, and Chamlidsch ; the Georgian chronicles have several more;
but this will suffice. It will be seen, even from our meagre
relation, that the Khazars were a people highly advanced in the
arts, a people with an ancient civilization, with customs, such aa
those attaching to their king, pointing to an old history. We
have brought them from beyond the Volga, we must follow
them there on another occasion. It must suffice us now to
have proved them to have been the ancestors of the Circassians^
to have brought the latter isolated race into more close connex-
tion with the history of Eastern Europe, and to have somewhat
simplified the tangled subject of the ethnology of the Caucasus.
NOTES AlND QUERIES.
Meneam, — This people of cannibals, among whom Dr. Livingstone
in his last letter announced that he was about to take his course, and
whom be stated to be, on native authority, notorious cannibals, are
the Niam Niam or Nya Nyas, the people' in the western ranges of
the district of the Nile. Livingstone has either carried out that
intention, or, from fear of the Nya Nyas, he has soilght to return by
the course of the Couco, and may thus have exposed himself to the
misfortune alleged to nave befallen him. — ^Hini Clares.
Turkish " Know'^ and ** Soto,'* — In Turkish eofftioscere and scire
are distinguished, being respectively tanemaJc and hilmek. Sow and
Seto are represented by one verb, dikmek. — Hydb Clarke.
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Journ . Etlmo. SocVol.lL PLXVH
TMhit
AVMARA MAN
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
THE JOURNAL
OF THIS
ETHNOLOGICAL SOCIETY OE LONDON.
XXIII. On the Aymara Indians of Bolivia and Peru.
By David Forbes, Esq., F.R.S., F.G.S., &c.*
(Read June 2lBt, 1870).
The country inhabited by the Aymara race of Indians is nearly
equally divided between the two South- American republics of
Bolivia and Peru, forming the most northern or, rather, north-
western part of Bolivia and the southernmost of Peru.
From north to south it extends from about 15° to 20® of south
latitude ; but from east to west it is more diflScult to define its
limits with any approach to exactitude, owing to the existence
of several outlying colonies of these Indians; the Aymara
country proper, however, may be regarded as boimded by the
two great chains of mountains called by the Spaniards the Cor-
dilleras de la Costa, or Coast Andes, and the Cordilleras de los
Andes, or High Andes, which in this part of South America
traverse somewhat obliquely the provinces of Peru and Bolivia,
situated between the lon^tudes 67* and 72^ west of Greenwich.
The district itself, now only sparsely, but in former times much
more thickly populated by these Indians, may be estimated as
about 300 English geographical miles in length, with a breadth
of about 150 miles, and consequently represents a superficial
area of about 45,000 square miles.
The whole of this country is situated at a great elevation, and
may be looked upon as an extensive table-land, having a mini-
mum altitude of 10,000 feet, above which again rise several
more or less parallel north and south mountain ridges, whose
snowy peaks frequently attain double that height, or more than
20,000 feet above the Pacific Ocean ; amongst these might be
mentioned the volcanic cones of Sajama and Tacora, in the
• [Special circumstances connected with this paper have led to iU early
publication. — Sub-Ed.]
VOL. II.
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
194 David Forbes — On the Aymara Indians
western range, which, upon measurement, were found to be
23,014 and 22,687 feet, as also the Silurian moipitains of U-
lampu (Sorata) and lUimani, in the most eastern chain, re*
spectively 24,812 and 24,155 feet above the level of the sea.
This high plateau extends further both to the north and
south, but upon its other two sides it terminates abruptly by
rapid descents into regions but comparatively little elevated
above the level of the sea, which differ very greatly firom it, as
well as from one another, in both climate and general geogra-
phical features. On the east side, the greatest heights of the
Andes look down like precipices upon the virgin forests and the
low, humid, hot valleys and plains, irrigated by copious rains,
and traversed by mighty rivers, which divide the republics of
Peru and Bolivia firom the empire of Brazil, the change being so
sudden that the traveller descending from the perpetual snows
of the Andes finds himself in the course of but a few hours^
journey amongst the palms and luxuriant hothouse v^etation
of the tropics.
On the western side, however, the change, although seen to
be equally sudden, is altogether different in character; for upon
leaving behind the cold misty mountains and streams of the
Aymara highlands and crossing, as it were, an almost sharply
defined line, every thing in the shape of moisture vanishes ; the
air becomes all at once clear, dry, hot, and scorching; and the
mountain-declivities and sloping plains, which extend to the
Pacific Ocean, present the appearance of an arid and, in many
parts, saline desert, — ^a rainless region, destitute of water and,
consequently, of verdure, in which few living creatures are to be
seen, other than the numerous lizards basking in the sun, or the
occasional huanaco which has strayed down from the mountains
above. Vegetation is altogether absent, or at most only repre-
sented by a few solitary cactus trunks, except only in some few
favoured small valleys (like cafions) far distant from one another,
in which some small rivulet or natural spring exists, frumishing
the basis for a luxuriant vegetation, like an oasis in the midst of
a desert.
If the latitude of this country be alone taken into considera-
tion, and its altitude above the sea-level neglected, the climate
of this high table-land will be regarded as an extremely severe
one. Above 17,000 feet the mountains are covered with perpe-
tual snow ; but below this elevation the snow seldom remains for
more than a few days at a time. The year may be divided into
a rainy and a dry season ; the rainy season, commencing in No-
vember or December, continues until April, with heavy rains
and occasional snow-storms, the weather usually cold and raw,
the thermometer indicating between 40° and 50° F., and not
Digitized by VjOOQIC
of Bolivia and Peru. 195
unfrequently descending to the freezing-pointy or even some few
dqgrees below it^ whilst the air is nsually damp^ and the .moun-
tains are enveloped in dense misty clouds.
In the dry season, from April to November, the climate is
fine and rather agreeable, the thermometer in the shade ranging
from 50* to 7(f P. ; but in the sun the air is extremely scorching,
and often accompanied by winds, which are so dry and parching as
to affect the face and eyes in an extraordinary degree, blistering
and drying up the skin to the consistence of horn, and making
it crack and peel off, so as to cause extreme irritation, and even
temporary disfigurement — so much so that when travelling in
the Puna region it is customary amongst the whites to protect
the face by masks or veils. During this season storms of rain
and wind, with thunder and lightning, often of a truly terrific
nature, are very common, and frequently cause considerable
loss of life to man as well as beast ; these storms are often accom-
panied by hail of great size, and, as I have noticed, sometimes
of a peculiar conical form.
Situated near the northern extremity of this district is the
greatest sheet of water or inland sea of South America, called
the Lake of Titicaca*, covering a superficial area of about 2500
geographical square miles, hems 100 miles in length from N.W.
to S.E., with an average breadth of about 25 miles, although
it is some 35 miles across in its broadest part. The surface
of this lake is elevated 12,850 English feet above the level of the
sea; and its waters are somewhat brackish. When not agitated
by the winds, 1 found the surface-waters almost fresh to the
taste; but it was evident that in depth the lower stratum of
"water was much more saline.
The shores of the Lake of Titicaca still remain the home, and
no doubt also were the original cradle of the Aymara race, from
^hich neither the victories of the Incas nor the subsequent con-
quest by the Spaniards have succeeded in dislodging them,
notwithstanding that this has been the case with so many of
the other tribes of both North and South America. The Ay-
mara f or, as they were frequently termed by older Spanish
* Thifl name is supposed to have been derived ficom the Aymara words
** Uti " and " Caca." " Titi " is the Aymara name for tin, the ores of which
are found in large quantity on the east side of the lake at Oarabuco ; and
*^ Caca/' a rock. Titi is also the name for the wild cat in Aymara; and as
there is a tradition amount the Indians of the appearance at times of an
enormous wild cat on the island of Titicaca, some of the old Spaniards have
accepted this interpretation.
t it is believed that the name Aymara was applied to this race of Indians
even before the foundation of the Inca empire (vide Garcilasso de la Veffa,
Com. Real, de las Incas, Book iii. chap. x. p. 84). The name of Colla In-
dians is of much later date, and is derived firom their being inhabitants of
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
196 David Forbes — On ike Aymara Indians
writers, the " Colla'' Indians are the only race in Peru or Bolivia
at all entitled to the appellation of the " Titicaca race/' which
term has been quite incorrectly applied by Tschudi and others
to the Inca or Quechua nation, a race totally distinct in lan-
guage, character, and geographical position.
Under the Inca dynasty the Aymaras, although subjugated,
appear to have remained more as a tributary people, without ever
being actually incorporated into the empire ; and consequently
they never became assimilated into the great Peruvian or
Quechua-speaking nation, as was the case with the numerous
Indian tribes both to the north and south of them. Even to
the present day they remain more or less isolated, and in many
respects almost unchanged, retaining their ancient language,
and a sort of national existence more pronounced probably than
any of the other Indian races now remaining under the Hispano-
American rule.
Most of the Indian languages in both the Americas have
become all but extinct, and gradually replaced by Spanish or
English. The only ones which, in Spanish or Portuguese South
America, have survived are the Quechua in Northern Peru and
Southern Bolivia, the Aymara in southern Peru and Northern
Bolivia, and the Guarani in Brazil and Paraguay ; these three
may still be said to remain the languages of the countries,
being, like Hindostanee in India, generally spoken by the white
inhabitants also, and alone used by them in their intercourse
with their domestics and with the mixed and pure Indian popu-
lation.
The history of the Aymaras calls to mind the ancient history
of the Welsh, where the inhabitants of Wales, unable to oppose
their more numerous invaders in the open field, retired to their
mountain fortresses, and, by their dogged but patriotic cha-
racter, managed not only to prevent their being absorbed into
the mass of their more powerful neighbours, but to preserve
their ancient language and many of their customs even down to
the present day.
What little is known of the early history of this race may
be stated in but a few words. According to Indian tradition,
from Aymara as well as Quechua or Inca sources, the inha-
bitants of this country, even in or before the time of the first
Inca, Manco Capac (1021-1062), possessed a degree of civiliza-
tion higher than that of the Incas themselves, or probably of
Colla-Buyo, or the southern division of the Inca empire, which was divided
into four grand quarters, known as the Ohincha-suyo, or North ; the Oolla-
suyo, or South; the Anti-suvo, or East; and the Cunti-suyo, or West
The term Colki Indians prob*'ibIy included many other Indian tribes in the
south, and may be regarded as a purely geogr^pfiical name.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
oj Bolivia and Peru. 197
even any other of the South- American tribes ; and evidences
attesting this may still be seen in the ruins of the grand
temples and palaces of Tiahuanaco^ on the southern shore of
Lake Titicaca.
At this early period^ however, every thing is involved in dark-
ness, until Lloque Yupanki, the third of the Incas (1091-1126),
in a war against the Aymaras, overran the entire district, situated
on the western side of the lake of Titicaca, inhabited by these
Indians, and annexed to the Inca dominion the whole of that
portion of the Aymara country at present included in the re-
public of Peru. Although his victorious progress was stopped
by the river Disaguadero, which runs southward from the Lake
of Titicaca, his successor, the fourth Inca, Mayta Capac (1126-
1156), continued the war, crossing the Disaguadero and taking
Tiahuanaco, which at that time appears to have been the seat
of government of the Aymaras, and extending his conquests
southwards, over the provinces of Caquiaviri, Huarina, Larecaja,
Huaichu, and Chuquiapu, now called La Paz.
The victories of the fifth and sixth Incas carried their arms still
further southwards ; and under the seventh Inca, Yahuar Hu-
accac (1249-1289), the subjugation of the Aymara-speaking or
CoUa Indians was completed by the conquest of Caraugas, their
most southern province ; after which his successors on the throne
extended the Peruvian empire northwards, westwards, and still
fiirther to the south, so as to annex not only the remainder
of Peru and Bolivia, but, traversing the desert of Atacama, to
include the greater part of Chile, as far south as the river Maule,
before the arrival of the Spaniards in 1526.
With, the exception only of the Aymaras, all the other Indian
tribes thus brought under the rule of the Incas seem to have
been quickly deprived of all traces of a separate national exist-
ence, losing even their language and adopting that of their con-
querors, the Quechua or, as it was called by the Spaniards, the
" Lengua general del Peru,^' and otherwise becoming in every
respect identified with the conquering race. The Aymaras,
on the contrary, never submitted tamely to their Peruvian
masters, but from time to time gave them much trouble by
attempts to recover their independence, which, however, always
proved unsuccessful, and invariably were punished with extreme
severity.
According to an old tradition, the entire population of the
province of Aymaraes, after an unsuccessful revolt, were forcibly
removed into exile by the Incas, and the country repopulated by
Quechua-speaking colonists from a distant part of the Empire.
One of the last attempts made by the Aymaras to throw ofl"
the Peruvian yoke appears to have been by the inhabitants of
^ Digitized by Google
198 David Forbss — On the Aymara Indians
the province of Carangas not many years before the arrival of
the Spaniards in the reign of the twelfth Inca^ Huayna Capac
(1475-1525)^ and was only put down after much bloodshed;
according to a tradition still preserved in the district^ a great
number of the prisoners taken in this rebellion were^ after having
had their throats cut^ thrown into a lake^ which from that time
has retained the name of ''Yahuar Cocha^' or the Lake of
Blood.
Whatever may have been the condition of the Aymaras under
the Incasj it became infinitely worse after the Spaniard con-
quest; it is all but impossible to convey in words a true picture
of the barbarous treatment which they^ as well as the neigh-
bouring Indian tribes^ experienced at the hands of the Spaniards.
Treated infinitely worse than slaves^ they were torn from their
homes and families to be driven like cattle either to the coca
plantations and gold- washings in the Yungas^ or hot unhealthy
valleys to the east of the high Andes (where they rapidly fell
victims to a climate altogether unsuited to their constitutions)^ or
to the silver mines of Potosi^ Chayanta, Oruro, &c. (where irom.
forced labour^ ill-treatment^ and insufficient food they succumbed
ei^ually fast^ only to be replaced by fi^sh supplies similarly ob-
tamed).
The statements made by some of the old writers on this sub-
ject seemed altogether incredible until a personal acquaintance
with the country showed that they were not exaggerated.
Everywhere proofs are seen of a former dense population : de-
serted villages are met with at every step ; and the ndes of the
mountams even^ in many parts up to the very line of perpetual
snowj are covered with walled-in enclosures, fields, and terraces
which had formerly been cultivated but now lie desert and
abandoned ; and the traveller who journeys day after day through
such districts cannot but believe that the Aymara country, which
does not now contain a population of much more than three
quarters of a million, must in former times have contained
several million inhabitants.
Notwithstanding the naturally submissive character of the
Indians, the cruelties of the Spaniards at last drove them, in
1780, into open rebellion ; the Aymaras under the Cataris, joined
soon after by some of the Quechuas under Tupac Amaru, rose
up against the whites and all but effected their entire extermi-
nation ; as it was, more than 40,000 Spaniards perished, and the
country was only saved to the crown of Spain by the arrival of
an army sent from Buenos Ayres to the rescue.
The effect of this insurrection was, as might be expected, to
paralyze and in great measure destroy the commerce and in-
dustries of the country, more especially the mines, to such a
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
of Bolivia and Peru. 199
degree that they have never yet recovered. Soon after, the
war of South- American Independence broke out^ continuing
until 1826, and foUowed by the endless civil wars and internal
dissensions in the new republic, which still continue, and have
resulted in this rich country retrograding instead of advancing
with the age.
In these wars, the fighting fell all but entirely to the whites
and mixed races, the pure Indians looking on and abiding their
time until the governing powers should have exhausted them-
selves : and as during this period, if not better treated, the
Indians had at least been left more to themselves, they rapidly
increased in numbers and became every day more confident in
their own strength. In 1854 it was discovered that they had
made preparations for an immediate rise ; and had they done so,
they must have completely overpowered the whites, had not,
fortunately for the latter, a terrible epidemic (a species of
typhoid fever) broken out amongst the Indians and, without
attacking the whites, committed such havoc amongst them as to
all but depopulate entire districts. In 1860 an attempt to rise
was made on a small scale by the Aymara Indians of Tiquina,
in which some horrible cruelties were committed on the un-
fortunate whites who fell into their hands ; this rising, however,
was entirely local, and was very quickly suppressed by some
Bolivian troops under Colonel Flores.
There can be no doubt, however, that the Aymara Indians
cherish the most deep-rooted and inveterate hatred towards their
white oppressors, and console themselves with the hope that
sooner or later they will be enabled to repossess themselves of
the country of their ancestors.
The condition of the Aymara Indians under the Bepublics of
Peru and Bolivia, although no doubt infinitely better than in
the time of the Spaniards, is nevertheless still very deplorable.
Although declared free by the constitution, they in reality are
only serfs, being ill treated and imposed upon in all manner of
ways*^ by both the civil and military authorities, as well as by
the white population in general, who all combine to plunder
them whenever an opportunity occurs ; so that it is no wonder
that the poor Indian is never happier than when he is up
amongst his mountains far away from the white man.
The Aymara Indians in the country generally live in little
straggling villages or clusters of houses, and are associated in
what are called " Comunidades,'' to which the governments of
the Republics have apportioned the major part of the land not
* Cortes, in his ' Ensayo sobre la bistoria de Bolivia,' Sucre, 1861| p. 800,
says, ''Los indios, a causa de su ignorancia, no saben hacervalersus derechos,
que no son mas que un nombre, y todo el mundo se cree facultado a abusar de
aquella clase degradada de nueetra sociedad/' ^ .^.^^^ ^ GoOqIc
200
David Forbes — On the Aymara Indiana
occupied by the whites^ and iu return impose upon the Indians
an annual contribution or, as it is termed, " tributo/^ amounting
to some 4 to 10 Bolivian dollars per annum, payable half-yearly.
At the head of each of these Comunidades is an Indian (one
of themselves), who has the title of Alcalde, and carries, ad a
mark of office, a sort of wand not unlike a thick long English
carter^s whip (without the lash), and like it usually decorated
with numerous ferrules, or flat rings, often of silver. The Alcalde
is responsible for keeping the Indians in order, and is the
medium of communication with the white authorities of the
district. All their internal affairs are managed amongst them-
selves, including the subdivision of the lands amongst the families,
in which the widow always takes her share with ^e others. The
white population are exempt from the "tributo;'' and since
about the year 1856, the Peruvian government, rich from their
Huano deposits on the islands of the coast, have not enforced
this contribution from their Indians. In Bolivia, however, it
still remains one, if not the, most important item of the
revenue.
The public works of a district, such as roads, bridges, churches,
&c., are all executed by the compulsory and unpaid labour of
the Indians in the vicinity.
The Aymara population of Bolivia and Peru together probably
does not exceed three quarters of a million, if so much ; but
I have endeavoured to obtain as near an approximation as
possible in countries where not much reliance can be placed in
their statistics.
In Bolivia the entire population, as taken in the census made
during the summer of 1854, of the Aymara-speaking provinces,
eleven in number, was as follows : —
Name of
Province.
White and
mixed
Total
populatkm.
Male.
Female.
Total.
La Paz
28,155
41,206
33,459
24,111
16,493
13,082
10,060
8,793
9,483
21,907
9,846
31,974
45,547
82,381
24,697
18,319
11,641
10,880
8,454
9,822
21,115
10,821
60,129
87,758
65,840
48,808
84,812
24,728
20,440
17,247
19,805
48,022
20,667
29,353
4,565
5,870
4,509
6,210
8,802
6,067
8,844
6,249
1,880
681
89,482
91,318
71,710
53,317
41,022
83,625
26,507
21,091
26,654
44,352
21,848
Omasuyos
Ineravi
Sica Sica
Munecas
Yungas
Larecaja
laquisivi
Oruro
Paria
Carangas
216,595
226,151
441,746
77,480
619,226
of Bolivia and Peru, 201
from which it will be perceived that the total admixture of whites
and half-castes is not more than 15 per cent. ; and of these the
large portion are in the city of La Paz^ Oruro^ and some of the
other larger towns. Since the above census was taken^ another
was made in La Paz, in 1858; but up to the date of my depar-
ture from Bolivia, in 1864, nothing but the total numbers of the
inhabitants of each province had been published, without
particulars as to race : these were as follows : —
La Paz 99,059
Omasuyos 103,976
Ingavi 83,699
SicaSica 57,666
Munecas 40,872
Yungas 36,823
Larecaja 31,647
Inquisivi 19,930
Oruro 28,340
Paria 52,618
Carangas 29,973
Total 584,603
and if from this number we deduct 87,236, or the same relative
proportion of whites and mixed races as were found by the
former census, we shall have the pure Aymara Indians of
Bolivia as about 497,367, more or less, in 1858.
In Peru the statistics of the population are far less to be
depended upon than in Bolivia ; for there seems to have been no
census pubUshed between 1795 and 1850. In the former year
the Guia de Forasteros gives the numbers of the Aymaras as
follows : —
o_ . _ Pure Aymara Half-caflte Aymara
Pronnoet. j^^^ Spanish.
Aymaraes 10,782 2,256
Ariquipa 5,929 4,908
Camana 1,249 1,021
Condesuyos 12,011 4,358
Caylloma 12,872 1,417
Moquegua 17,272 2,916
Arica 12,870 1,977
72,985 18,852
If, however, we take the census of the population of these
districts taken in 1850, by Dr. Buenaventura Seoane, as
follows : —
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
202 David Forbbs — On the Aymara Indians
Bepartmeiit ProTinoe. PopuUtion. ToCaL
Ousco Aymaraes 18,221 18^21.
rCercado 60,04!0^
Camani 11,270 |
Ariquipa ...< CayUoma 23,449 V 121,686.
1 Condesuyos 21,170
'^ Union; 16,669j
f Arica 18,6421
Moquequa... \ Cercado 82,380 t 61,440.
[ Tarapaca 10,4il8J
fAzdngaro 64,333')
Carabaya 22,138
Puno < Chucuito 36,967 > 246,681.
I Huancand 66,766
LLampa 76,488J
446,927.
and from this number we now deduct^ as in tbe ease of the
Bolivian census^ some 16 per cent., or 67,038^ as belonging to
mixed races and whites, we shall have the numbers of the
Aymara race approximately as follows : —
Peruvian 879,884
Bolivian 497,367
or a total of 877,261
a number which seems to me considerably higher than the
reality, more especially as regards Peru : the total number of
pure Aymara Indians cannot, I imagine, be above three quarters
of a million.
Under the Spanish rigime, owing to the cruel treatment
experienced, the Indian population appears to have been
reduced to its minimum. After the War of Independence it
recovered rapidly up to 1866, when it again became greatly
reduced by the epidemic which raged for some years and in
parts almost cleared away the entire inhabitants; during the
last ten years, however, it has again been augmenting rapidly.
If we consider the total superficial area occupied by this
nation as 46,000 square miles, as before mentioned, then the
numbers above given will represent about nineteen inhabitants
to the square mile. If numbers be taken into the calculation, the
Aymara will be the third of the South- American races, coming
after the Ouarani and Quechua; but, if the superficial area of
their country be alone compared, then they will probably rank
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
of Bolivia and Peru. 203
about fifth or sixth, since the tribes of the plains of Brazil and
Patagonia, although much less numerous, occupy a greater area
of country, owing to their nomadic habits — ^tiie very contrary
of the Aymaras.
Upon my first visit to the highlands of Peru and Bolivia, I
was struck with the very characteristic and peculiar appearance
of the Indian population in general, as it seemed to me to difier
greatly, in many respects, from that of any of the other races of
South America or Polynesia with whom I had previously become
acquainted. A great difference in the external proportions of
the body could be remarked at a glance, especially when an
Aymara Indian was seen sitting down or on horseback, and
still more strikingly if by the side of a European similarly
mounted: the greater part of the entire body seemed to be
raised high up above the horse's back, perched up on the legs
in a curious manner ; and other peculiarities of outline show^
themselves, which made me extremely interested in finding out
how these differences could be accounted for.
A subsequent residence of some three years in the very
centre of the country inhabited by the Aymara Indians, with
whom I was brought into immediate and daily contact, offered
excellent opportunities for studying them more closely; and,
although I now perceive with regret that I could have profited
much more than I did by the facilities thus afforded me, still I
believe that any details relating to this very remarkable and
so little known race of men cannot fail to prove interesting to
ethnologists, and I now submit the following abstract of my
notes made during the years from 1859 to 1863 inclusive.
The general bmld of the Aymara Indians may be described
as massive without being large; short, thickset, beardless men,
who, as far as my measurements enable me to judge, do not
average above 5 feet 3 inches English, and rarely exceed 5 feet
4 inches in height; they are a somewhat large-headed, small-
eyed, square-built, broad-shouldered, long-bodied, short-legged,
and small-footed race, whose form is more indicative of strength
than of beauty or flexibility.
The contours are, as a rule, full and rounded off, rarely, if
ever, angular, the breasts being often prominent in the male as
well as the female, and the whole outline conveying a somewhat
effeminate impression, as is the case with many of the other
South- American tribes ; so that in youth the sexes are often not
easily to be distinguished in appearance from one another,
except by dress.
The men are generally well-formed, and sometimes even
handsome; but the women, who appeared to average about
4 feet 8 inches in height, are seldom so, being usually far too
.gitized by Google
204 David Forbes — On the Aymara Indians
robust, as well as heavy in their movements, to possess any thing
like grace; yet, occasionally, exceptions are to be met with,
who, if washed and dressed up, might, even when placed along-
side Europeans, be considered pleasing and good-looking.
Neither men nor women, although very robust, appear ever to
become corpulent j I cannot call to mind having seen a single
instance of a fat person amongst the pure Indians; yet amongst
the '' Cholada,^' or half Indian half Spanish race, this is fre-
quent enough.
l^hroughout the whole of the Aymara-speaking country these
Indians present a remarkable uniformity as well in their habits
and customs as in their outward appearance ; and this seems to
have been so from time immemorial, since the representations
on ancient sculptures, pottery, and the little images found in
the Indian graves are, in many cases, but copies of what the
Indians themselves are at the present day, and in some in-
stances not only show the exact character of the face, but also
indicate the peculiarities of the relative proportions of the body
as seen in the Aymaras at present.
The appearance of the face and head of what I regard as the
normal Aymara of the highlands or Titicaca region may be seen
(male and female) on reference to Plates XVII. & XVIIL, which
represent very correctly an Aymara man and woman of the De-
partment of La Paz, in Bolivia*, and were drawn from life by
Mr. Isidore Miiller expressly for me. In some parts of the country,
however, especially in the north, where the Quechua-Indian
race commences, another type of face is also seen amongst the
men (it is rarer in the women), represented in PI. XIX. This,
however, is quite a subordinate type ; and, as will be perceived,
the shape of the head is somewhat rounder, and the expression
far from being so good as in the normal type ; excepting only
the head, I found that the proportions of idl the other parts of
the body were identical in both these types.
The facial angle differs but little from that of the European ;
and the features and profile of the normal Aymara are decidedly
good. The head always appears to be somewhat long from
behind to before, and, if any thing, somewhat large when com-
pared with the body ; it appears to be less wide than the Quechua
head : the cheek-bones are seldom very prominent, except in old
age, and the face is only slightly oval, the hair on the forehead
in the men, and still more so in the women, descending very low.
The extraordinary elongated skulls (many of which have
been received in Europe and have been frequently figured as
• The figure mven in Smith's ' Natural History of the Human Species/
of an Indian of the Oto tribe, in North America, is almost an exact likeness
of Conduri, an old Aymara man, some time in my service.
Digitized by
Google
jQuro, Etimo Soc Vol P, Pi XVm
■VlT^f
AYMARA WOMAN
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
of Bolivia and Peru, 205
well as described) which are met with in the ancient graves on
the islands in the Lake Titicaca^ in the Asmara country^ have
been described and regarded by Tschudi as natural and pecu-
liar to what he caUs the Titicaca or Inca race. As before men-
tioned, the Inca or Quechua race cannot be correctly termed a
Titicaca race, since the entire shores of Lake Titicaca have even
from pre-incarial times been solely inhabited by the Aymaras,
although subsequently conquered by the Incas. Elongated
skulls are not confined to this district*, or even entitled to be
considered natural productions; if the evidence to prove their
artificial origin is allowed due weight, the partial or total
obliteration of the sutures in all those skulls which I examined
must be regarded as so many proofs of the application of com-
pression in infancy; and Bolivians who have disinterred them
assure me that in the same graves (family or tribal burial-
grounds) many other skulls of the usual form were always
found along with them, and that the general opinion was that
these elongated skulls belonged to the families of chieftains,
amongst whom it was considered a mark of distinction to so
distort the head (of the male only) in childhood. Although
Tschudi mentions that he could not find any evidence to show
that such practice of compressing the head was usual amongst
the ancient Peruvians, I found full proof to the contrary upon
searching the ' Ordinanzas del Peru,' Lima 1752, where, in tomo
primero, lib. ii. tit. ix. ord. viii., we find the decree : —
'' Iten mando, qui nigun Indio ni India apriete las cabezas
de las criaturas recien nacidos como lo suelen hazer por hazerlos
mas lai^as; porque de averlo hecho, se lesk recrecido, y recrece
dafio, y vienen amorrir dello, y desto tengen gran cuydado los
Justicias, sacerdotes, y alcaldes y caciques en que no se hagaf,^^
which may be considered as settling this question.
The superoccipital or. interparietal bone, the os Inca of
Tschudi, cannot be considered peculiar to any Titicaca race ; for
not only was it deficient in all the skulls which I examined
from this district, recent as well as ancient, but it was found
present in some of the skulls out of the graves on the Pacific
coast (out of 111 skulls examined by me at Arica and further
south I found 3 with this bone) ; it seems to me probable, how-
ever, that it is somewhat more common amongst the American
races than amongst those of other parts of the world, at least so
far as our knowledge at present extends.
The general expression of the Aymara face is sad and reflec-
tive, melancholic, with at the same time a strong admixture of
* In 1863 1 disinterred three fine specimens of elongated skulls from
inrAves on the very edge of the Pacihc^ at Pisa^ua^ in the province of
rarapacAy in Peru. t Spelling a^ in original.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
206 David Forbes — On the Aymara Indians
determination, as if a continual struggle was going on within
to conceal the emotions under the appearance of stolid indiffer-
ence, which, however, is far from real ; the expression of stu-
pidity often seen and described by travellers is altogether
assumed. The Aymara Indian is always grave, and rarely seen
to laugh or even smile; whilst the Quechua Indians are in
these respects very different.
The profile is good, the nose being invariably aquiline, except
in the instances before alluded to ; and in all the ancient figures
the nose is also, as a rule, aquiline. In many cases, especially
in women, it is often somewhat curved inwards at the point;
the nostrils are usually broad at the base, open, and expanded.
The mouth is somewhat large, but not excessively so, the lips
being of a yellowish or brownish red colour, often full, but not
flabby or thick as in the negro. The teeth, usually very regular
and almost vertical, are generally fine and white, unless coloured
by coca-chewing; they resist age well, and caries is not very
common.
The eyes are always small, black or deep brown in colour,
the cornea being, however, never pure white, but invariably
more or less yellowish in tint ; they are brilliant and generally
deep-set, the eyelids being fringed with long, fine, black lashes.
The angle made by the central line of the eyes is very slightly
inclined inwards, not nearly so much as in the Mongol, yet not
altogether horizontal as in many of the Chinese, The eye-
sight is very good and enduring; the eyebrows are black or
brown black, and usually somewhat sparse.
The hair of the head commences very low down on the fore-
head, and is extremely abundant and long, in the men as well
as the women. It is of a deep black-brown or black colour,
perfectly straight, without any attempt to curl, and rather fine
in texture ; on comparison I found that it was never so coarse
as the black hair of the Spaniards or half-castes. It is said
never to fall off^ or become grey or white in old age; and, as
far as my own observation extended, I cannot remember ever
having seen a pure Indian man or woman, however old, with
white or grey hair.
The men wear their hair drawn backwards over their heads,
and plaited into a long pigtail, sometimes reaching behind down
to their knees ; occasionally the hair, after having been drawn
back, is first divided into several portions (I often noticed five),
each of which are separately plaited for a short distance, and
* The Indianfl have the custom of waslung their hair in urine, which, they
imagine, nourishes it; and this disgusting practiee is also adopted and gene-
rally followed by the Spanish-American women of these parts of South
America.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
of Bolivia and Peru. 207
then the whole united into one long pigtail^ as before. This
same mode of hair-dressing appears also to have been used in
more ancient times, as the hair of several mummies which I dug
out of ancient graves was put up in a like manner. The women
also draw their hair backwards, but then divide it into two por-
tions, which are both plaited into pigtails, one hanging down on
each side of the back.
The men are beardless, and, beyond the eyelashes and eye-
brows, rarely have any trace of hair on the face, although in
some older men I have occasionally seen a few straggling short
hairs on the upper lip, but never so much as could be entitled
to the appellation of a moustache. Neither men nor women
have any hair on or under the arms or legs, nor on the body,
excepting only that the men have occasionally a little tuft or
fringe of soft black hair on the pubes^. It is not the custom to
pull out or otherwise eradicate the hair from any part of the
body ; on the contrary any straggling hair or tuft which might
make its appearance is more Ukely to be encouraged and re-
garded with something akin to pride. The men especially prize
their pigtails, and, I believe, often introduce false hair when
plaiting them, in order to make them appear longer and thicker
at their feasts.
When not exposed to the weather or hard work, the skin of
the Aymara Indian is always extremely smooth, fine, soft, and,
as if polished, having no trace of hair upon it, and never clammy,
but, on the contrary, somewhat cool to the feel. Its odour did
not, at least when in good health and cleanly, appear to be
stronger than in the European — ^in fact, is so slight as to be all
but imperceptible. The Indian, however, whose sense of smell
is highly developed, notwithstanding the state of dirt in which
he lives, has particular names to denote the natural odour of the
white, black, and Indian man respectively.
The colour of the skin in the new-bom infant is of a reddish
tint, and did not appear to me to be very much darker than in
the white infant; but it becomes rapidly darker, and soon ac-
quires the permanent hue of the race. This colour, however,
seemed to me to vary greatly with the locality, no doubt from
causes due entirely to the climate. In the moist, cold high-
lands the colour is a light somewhat coppery brown resembling
much in tint that of many of the North- American Indians. In
the dryer highlands and the rainless valleys of the western range
this colour becomes much less red, and more of a blackish-
brown; whilst in the hot humid valleys of the eastern slopes of
the Andes, looking towards Brazil, all trace of the red dis-
* The women have no hair on the pubes even in old age.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
208 David Forbes — On the Aymara Indians
appears^ and the skin has a much yellower hue^ a sort of bilious-
looking light-brown tint^ often silky in appearance. As a rule,
the darkest and blackest-looking skin is always found in the
dryest localities^ independent of the amount of 'sun to which it
may be exposed. The influence of the sun, as on the skin of
the European, appears to be, in greater part at least, only mo-
mentary; thus one of the redder-coloured Indians becomes
much darker in tint after remaining some time in the hot dry
district of the Pacific (as, for example, at Tacna), or attains a
more yellowish-brown hue when employed in the gold-workings
or coca plantations in the hot humid valleys of eastern Bolivia ;
yet upon his return to his native mountains the original rud-
dier tint gradually asserts itself in a short time. Although in
the white race the skin of the face and parts exposed to the light
become invariably the darkest, this, at least with regard to the
face, very much to my surprise, was not the case with these
Indians ; for in all the instances where I had opportunities for
comparison, the face was as a rule lighter in colour than the
other, covered parts of the body*.
The Spanish writers have always maintained that the Indian
cannot blush: this is without doubt incorrect; for although,
from the very colour of the skin, it is impossible that a blush
should be so visible as in the white, still, under such circum-
stances as would raise a blush in the latter, there can always be
seen the same expression of modesty or confusion on the coun-
tenance of the Indian, and even in the dark a rise of tempera-
ture of the skin of the face can be felt, exactly as occurs in the
European. On many Aymara Indians I noticed, more particu-
larly in women, a red tinge on the cheek, something like what
might be termed a permanent blush, and reminding one of the
hectic tinge on the cheek which often accompanies ill-health in
the white : whether this in the Indian owes its origin to a similar
cause or not I have not been able to verify.
The great size of the body of the Aymara Indian, when com-
pared with his other dimensions, cannot fail to attract imme-
diate attention ; and a closer examination at once shows that of
this the major part is occupied by the region of the chest ; the
neck is not long, oftener short, but always thick ; the shoulders,
although always broad, convey to the eye the impression of their
being even broader than they are found to be upon actual mea-
surement. The space occupied by the breasts is both broad
and high, i.e. longer than usual — besides projecting much more,
* The skin of the nipples of the mammae in the women and the organs of
generation in the men was deepest in colour, hut that of the inside of the pre-
puce and glans usually flesh-coloured.
Digitized by^VjOOQlC
Joum. Et.lino Soc. Vol IT. PI XDC
AVMARA MAN
Liikog'
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
of Bolivia and Peru. 209
being nnusually large in circumference, which consequently in-
dicates a great internal capacity, affording space for an immense
development of the breathing-organs. The circumference of the
body both at the waist and navel is unusually laige ; but at the
pelvis, although still large, is not extraordinarily so, except in
the Indian women, who consequently bring forth with great
ease*.
The relative proportions of the extremities are equally re-
markable with that of the body itself, although this is less con-
spicuous in the case of the arm than in that of the leg.
The arm is, as a rule, well formed, full, and rounded, the
muscles^ although well developed, not producing that angu-
larity of outline so commonly seen in the European. The arms
are shorty but chiefly so with respect to the upper arm ; and the
hands are small, but somewhat broad.
The lower extremity is decidedly short, its height from the
ground to the hip (tip of the trochanter major) being, on an
average of a number of measurements, exactly one-half of the
entire stature. The relative proportions of its subdivisions are
curious ; for instead of the thigh being, as in all other know^
nations, longer than the leg, it would appear to be, on the con-
trary, slightly shorter, giving a peculiar appearance to the In-
dians of the highlands of Peru and Bolivia, especially when seen
unclothed. In several of the ancient figures found in the tombs
these relative proportions are distinctly indicated, as also in the
rude pictures and caricatures which the Quechua Indians of
Cochabamba paint and sell about the country, in which Spaniards
and Indians are seen depicted together : the Indians are always
figured with longer bodies and shorter legs than the whites, and
with the thighs looking very short when compared with the length
of the leg.
These remarkable differences in the proportions of the body
and extremities appear also to be present in such of the Quechua
race of Indians as inhabit the highlands to the north of the
Lake of Titicaca — ^but as a whole is most characteristic of the
Aymara race, more especially those who inhabit the great ele-
vated basin of Titicaca, as the Aymara colonies in the lower
regions of Yungas did not exhibit these proportions in nearly so
marked a degree.
* The symphysis pubis seemed to differ somewhat from the European in its
angle, being apparently somewhat more elevated above the fork of the leg9.
The male organs appear to be placed somewhat higher up; the penis is
usually less in its dimensions than in the white, although the testes are about
of the usual size ; in some instances the raphe of the scrotum was observed to
be continued like a thread of flesh attached outside the pkin all the way up
to the prepuce ; but this may be exceptional.
VOL. II. ^ /^^ T
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
210 Datid Forbes — On the Aymara Indians
All the joiBts in the Aymara Indian had the appearance of
being somewhat large^ the knee-joint in particular ; as the mea-
surements of the circumference around this joint did not quite
bear this out^ I imagine that the greater width of the joint in
front was alone the principal reason of this appearance.
The legs are perfectly smooth and free from hairs^ and are
well developed, full and rounded in outline, without any mus-
cular angularity. The thickest part, or calf, of the leg is situated
somewhat lower down than usual (the exact reverse of the negro),
at least in the men ; and this, in conjunction with the effect of
the dress, which is a sort of knee-breeches of llama wool, open
and flapping about at the knees (below which the leg is bare),
caused upon me at first the impression that the peculiar appear-
ance and gait of these Indians were due to the leg being in
reality extremely short, whereas upon seeing the entire leg
bared it was perceived and proved by measurement that the
reverse was actually the case.
The calf of the leg is generally well developed ; and in the
Indians of the highlands the surface veins are usually seen to be
extremely prominent, and particularly so in the middle-aged
men, projecting from the surface like varicose veins in Euro-
peans ; yet I am not aware of any evil consequences, although
this was the case with many of my Indian messengers, who
would accomplish extraordinary distances on foot in an almost
incredibly short space of time.
My attention was directed to the structure of the Indian foot,
which is probably one of the smallest known, from observing
that a pair of woollen stockings which had been knitted for me
by an Indian woman were shaped so that there was absolutely
no projection allowed for the heel as usual in those of European
make. Upon examination, I noticed at once that the heel in
the Indian was but very little prominent, and did not project
backwards at all, or, at any rate, not to any thing like the extent
met with in most other races of men, the leg itself rising up
almost straight from the ground at once ; and it is extremely
rare to see amongst the Aymaras the graceful swell of the ankle,
so enticing in what we in Europe regard as a well-made leg.
Another peculiarity of the foot is the position in which it is,
so to speak, set on to the leg : in the Aymara, by far the greater
mass of the foot is placed altogether in front of the leg, the
result of which is, that although the sole or total length of the
foot itself fi^m the heel to the extremity of the great toe is ex-
tremely short, and possibly even more so than in any other race
of men, the back of the foot, t . e. the upper part, measured
from the extremity of the great toe to the nearest part of the leg,
is comparatively very large.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
of Bolivia and Peru. 21 1
The height of the foot, t . e. the distance firom the ground to
the tip of the inner ankle, is not great ; but its breadth is con-
siderable, as well as its circumference measured round the
instep. The great toe is usually very large, and directed out-
wards, which most probably is principally due to the effect of
the thong of the sandals worn by these Indians. Curiously
enough, the foot of the Aymara seems to be about the least
sensitive part of his body ; however cold or wet it may be, they,
as a rule, never seem to feel it, or attempt to cover their feet,
and will walk for miles in the snow and sludge without taking
any precautions or appearing to suffer in the slightest degree
from the damp or severity of the weather. In such cases all
their attention seems directed to keeping their heads, not their
feet, warm.
To the preceding observations, which are as it were a resumi
of my notes on the general appearance and proportion of the
Aymara Indians, I have added in the AppenduL, Table A, a de-
tailed tabular statement, containing the results of a number of
measurements of their bodies, made when in Bolivia and Peru.
These I regard as the more important, since the figures them-
selves will tell their own tale more correctly than any descrip-
tion in words, founded merely upon the impressions which the
external appearance of these Indians in their costumes could
convey to the mind of the traveller.
As it is obviously impossible, by a mere reference to measure-
ments stated in inches, to form any correct idea of the relations
which the various dimensions of the different parts of the body
bear to one another, or to compare the size of any one member
of the body of, say, a small with that of the same member of
a large individual, a supplementary column of figures is in each
case added, which enables all such comparisons to be made at a
glance, since the numbers in these columns are those which
represent the proportion which each individual measurement
bears to that of the entire body or stature of the person, sup-
posing this to be represented by the number 1000^.
In order, however, to facilitate a comparison between the
general proportions of the Aymara Indians of the highlands and
the low valleys, both with one another and also with the white
and black races of Europe and Africa, the annexed tabular state-
ment has also been drawn up in a more condensed form, the
actual measurements in indies having been omitted, and in their
place the proportional numbers before referred to alone inserted,
BO that a mere examination and comparison of these figures with
• This calculation is made simply by multiplying each separate measure-
ment by 1000, and then dividing the product by the whole stature or height
of the individual. ^^ ,
DigitiJld2ydOOgle
212 David Forbes — On the Aymara Indians
one another will show in what respects and to what extent the
Aymara Indian differs in external configuration firom these
races^ as well as indicate the relative ratios of the dimensions of
the different members of the body to one another.
In this Table the first three columns are devoted to the Ay-
mara : — 1 being the average proportional numbers, based on the
measurements of all the Indians of the Puna or cold highlands
of the l^ticaca region in both Peru and Bolivia, given in the
Table before referred to; 2 the average of two Indians of
the Aymara colonies, in the low hot valleys to the east of the
high Andes, both being colonists of the second generation, t. e.
who themselves, as well as their fathers, had been bom in these
tropical regions ; and 3 the general average of both the pre-
ceding columns; column 4 gives the proportional niunbers
derived from the average of the measurements of two young
Englishmen in robust condition of health, but of two different
types, the Saxon and Celtic, the fair-haired robust and black-
haired slender forms of body respectively; and lastly, the
fifth column gives the average figures obtained from the mea-
surements of three fine specimens of the Menas negro on the
west coast of Africa, — all in excellent health and condition.
When comparing these figures, however, it must, be remem-
bered that, as it naturally follows that every circumferential
measurement made round the body or any of its members must
altogether be dependent upon the condition and general state
of health of the individual at the moment of being taken, such
circumferential measurements are naturally less suited for reli-
able comparison with one another than are those straight mea-
surements taken of the limbs or other parts of the body not
so affected ♦.
* In reference to both these Tables I may state that, having been quite
unable to find any system of human measurement in general use, or to meet
with any published (detailed) measurements of even a single white or black
individuaf for comparison, I was entiiely thrown upon my own resources,
and constructed, wnen in South America, the above scheme of 71 measure-
ments, of which 60 are direct (from nos. 1 to 60) and 11 indirect (a to /)
measurements. These appeared to me to take in all the main features of ex-
ternal human configuration. With regard to the standard white and black
races, or rather the numbers representing the relative proportions of their
bodies, g^iven in the Table, I was obliged, for the same reasons, to content
myself with such averages aa in my travels I found myself enabled persoiially
to obtain.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
of Bolivia and Peru.
213
Mcasurementa*.
1 Stature
2 Extreme distance between finger-tip«, arms liorizon tally
I extended ,
3,II«id, greatest circumference ,
41 , „ width (with callipers) ,
6| , „ antero-posterior diameter (with oillipers)
a , „ height from under chin to vertex (6+7
+8+11 + 12)
h I , height without lower jaw (6+7+8+11)
6, , distance perpendiculs[rl7 from vertex to growth of
j hair
7- , forehead from growth of hair to orbit
8} , Nose from orbit to nostril, vertically
9, , „ projection at nostrils
I0| , „ breadth „ „
, Jaw, upper (upper lip), from nostrils to centre of
mouth
, „ lower (under lip and chin), from centre of
mouth to below chin ,
, Face, breadth between clieck-bones (with callipers)
, " length from growth of hair to below chin
(7+8+11 + 12)
, Eye, distance between inner corner of eyes
. >i M .> outer .,
, „ length of orifice of eye ( ' »> — )
, Mouth, breadth
, Ear, length
Neck, length from chin to semilunar notch of sternum
measured upright
, breadth across from semilunar notch to 7th vertebra
of neck (with callipers)
, circumference
Head and neck, from vertex to semilunar notch of ster-
num (6+7+8+11+12+18)
Trunk, breadth across between outer tips of shoulders in a
straight line
, front lengtli from semilunar notch of sternum to
fork of legs (30+33)
1000 1000 1000
lOlf)
337
87
116
142
114
33
38
26
11
23
17
28
82
IW
22
68
23
34
34
52
83
211
194
230
354
1062
341
94
105
136
HI
36
32
33
12
23
12
26
80
101
19
63
22
33
31
35
72
198
171
1038
339
90
110
140
113
34
35
29
HI
23
15
27
81
ia3
20
65
22i
d3i
32
44
76
205
184
234
1000
10^
326
92
129
143
111
26
43
31
11
20
11
32
73
117
18
59
21
30
36
48
82
204
191
250
1000
1085
302
86
107
139
112
33
37
26
11
27
16
27
76
rj6
22
61
20
31
33
41
83
195
180
241
* In the above Table the direct measurements, sixty in number, are numbered from
1 to 60 ; the indirect, or deductive measurements, eleven in number, are marked a to ^,
and in parentheses are placed the numbers of the direct measurements from which they
are obtained. The circumferential measurements, which are only useful when the exact
state of health of the individual is known, are printed in italics. As it is sometimes
difficult to get the exact distance from the umbilicus to the symphysis pubis, the distance
to the fork or division of the legs, always easily obtainable, is also ffiven ; the circumference
of the body is siven both at the narrowest part, or waist, as well as at the navel, as these
dimensions, although sometimes the same, are not always so.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
214 David Forbes — On the Aymara Indians
Table {continued).
Meunremento
Ajmxr%.
•« e
H
'U
I?
a-'
I M
11
22 Trunk, Back, length from 7th Tertebra of neck to oe ooc«
ojgw
g ^ gide, lenffth from shoulder-tip to trochanter major
(36+37)
, Breasts, breadth between nipples of mammas
24 , „ height from below mammas to semilunar
notch of sternum
-, Chest, breadth across between armpits, in straight
line
25
26
27
28
29
SC-
SI-
33j-
34'-
, Chest, height in front from semilunar notoh to tip
of sternal cartilaee
— , Chest, height at side from tip of shoulder to lowest
rib
— , Chest, circumference under armpite, respiration at
-, Waist, circumference of the smallest part of body
-, Distance from semilunar notoh of sternum to um-
bilicus
-, Abdomen, circun^erence at narel ,
-, „ distance from umbilicus to symphysis
pubis in a straight line
-, Abdomen, distance from umbilicus to fork of legs
in a straight line ,
-, Abdomen, distance from umbilicus to anterior su-
perior spine of ilium ..
35| , Distance from shoulder-tip to anterior superior
spine of ilium
> FeUis, breadth straight across between the ante-
rior superior spines of the ilium
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
', Felyis, height from anterior superior spine of ilium
to trochanter major
-, Pelvis, circumference round ala
Upper extremity, arm, upper, length of humerus
„ ereaf est circumference .,.
„ least „
lower, length of radius
'eaiest circumference ...
Hand, length from wrist to tip of fore-
finger
Hand, length exolusiye of fingerB(45-<47)
„ breadth exclusive of thumb ...
„ forefinger to knuckle-joint
entire arm from shoulder-joint to tip of
forefin^r (39-1-42+45)
Lower extremity, thigh, length from trochanter major to
knee-joint (femur)
363
337
127
125
190
128
228
580
473
226
490
81
129
88
267
172
70
460
179
145
143
148
148
102
108
56
55
52
435
211
143
98
197
123
215
197
94
231
203
179
141
121
146
187
96
107
54
49
53
220
135
112
194
126
222
212
91
249
188
179
143
132
147
143
99
107i
55
52
52J
433|
215
347 323
334I 322
1221 1231
207
118
175
88j
188|
ll3j
17D
518! 494
433
227
465
87
136
447
220
441
106
971 98
168
164
ai 74
458 443
1S8 i9r»
161, l.V»
127
144
147
176
15^
153
93
94
107
117
50
51
52
60
57
66
442
488
244
258
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
of Bolivia and Peru.
Tablb (continued).
215
Heasurementa
Ayman.
!
1.
II
n
49 Lower extremitj, thigh, length inside from fork of 1^ to
knee-joint
50 , thigh, areatest circuftrference
51 — , „ ieast „
52 ■ , 'KnBB'ioiDt, cireun^erence
53 , Leg (tibia)» length from knee-joint to
ankle
54 , greatest wrewmference^ calf of leg
56 ylMuA „ „
56 , Foot, length of the sole from heel to tip
of great toe
, Foot, back or ridge from 1^ to tip of
great toe
58 , Foot, greatest breadth
59 — ^ , „ height from ground to tip of inner
ankle
00 , Foot, greatest circumference around
instep
k ■ — — , entire (thigh, leg, and foot), from tro-
chanter major to ground(48+ 53-1-59)
/ , entire (thigh, 1^, and foot), inside from
fork to ground (49-1-53+59)
191
283
204
202
252
188
127
137
98
56
37
149
500
444
197
aof
227
187
121
143
200
201i
24()
1874
121
140
92 95
56i
57
43
147
490
40
148
500
204
300
200
fi04
230
206
121
148
93
56
47
138
522
495
218
292
223
211
241
204
129
153
102
41
156
540
602
In examining a tabular statement of this character in order
to compare the relative proportions of the different members
of the body of the Aymara Indian both with one another
and with those of other races^ one of the first points which
demand attention is the ratio which the lower extremities or
legs bear to the entire height or stature. From measurement
k in this Table it will be seen that the height of the legs in
the Aymara, measured from the trochanter major of the femur
down to the ground, is 500 thousandths of the stature, i,e.
exactly one-half; whilst in both the European and Negro it is
much greater, being respectively 522 and 540 thousandths, so
that the Aymara and African are the two extremes. In the
white infant I understand that the stature is divided into two
equal parts by a line drawn through the symphysis pubis,
thus the same proportion as in the adult Aymara Indian, but
that subsequently the lower extremities in the white increase
more, becoming relatively longer with age up to puberty.
With regard to the upper extremities or arms, a similar rule
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
216 David Forbes — On the Aymara Indians
seems to hold good ; for upon reference to the measurement No.
2 it will be seen that in the Aymara Indian the distance between
the tips of the fingers, when the arms are held out horizontally, is
also considerably less than in the white or in the black man, these
proportions being respectively 1015, 1034, and 1085 thousandths;
and, as seen in i, the length of the entire arm from shoulder
to tip of finger is 435 in the Aymara, 442 in the European,
and 488 thousandths in the African; so that here again the
Indian and Negro are the extremes, and it is perceived that
the Aymara has the shortest and the African the longest arms
and legs of the three races.
If now the details of the measurements of the upper and lower
extremities be examined in order to compare their relative
proportions one with another, some interesting results, difficult
of explanation, are obtained. Thus, taking the arm, the pro-
portions of its different members, when stated in thousandths of
the stature, are given in the Table as follows : —
89. Upper arm 179
42. Forearm 148
h. Hand without
fingers
47. Longest finger.. 52
Indian. European. African.
} 56
327
108
188
147
50
57
335
107
195
176
51
66
371
117
435 442 488
from which it will be seen that the proportions of the fore arm
and entire hand are nearly the same in the Aymara and Euro-
pean, yet both are shorter than in the African ; also that the
upper arm, both in the white and negro, is much longer than
in the Aymara, — the Indian and African being again, as also in
the length of their fingers, the two extremes ; and fiarther that
the reason why the entire arm of the Aymara Indian is so much
shorter than in the white, lies mainly in the shortness of his
upper arm.
In the lower extremities the results are still more curious,
the different numbers being as follows : —
Indian.
48. Thigh 211
53. Leg 252
59. Foot 37
European.
AfHcftn.
244,
258
280
Ml
47
41
500 521 540
Here we find the extraordinary instance of the thigh being shorter
in length than the leg, which, as far as I am aware, is not the
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
of Bolivia and Peru, 217
case in any other race of men as yet described'^. The African
and Indian are still the extremes with respect to the length of
the thigh ; but the leg appears to be proportionally longest in
the Aymara and shortest in the European.
The great peculiarity of the Aymara foot consists in the
absence of the considerable protuberance at the heel^ so com-
mon in other races^ and which appears to attain its maximum
development in the negro^ who^ consequently^ here again^ as
well as in the total length of the foot^ is the opposite extreme
when compared with the Aymara. Another curious point about
it is that a greater portion of its total length is placed in front
of the leg than in the European^ as will be seen by reference
to the figures in No. 57, which are respectively 98 and 93 thou-
sandths, although the sole of the foot is as 137 to 148 thou-
sandths, and consequently much longer in the European than
in the Aymara. The Aymara and Negro are again the two
extremes when the total length of the foot is compared. Coming
now to the details of the trunk, which is so large in the Aymara
when compared with his stature, we also find that it is divided in
very different proportions between the thoracic and abdominal
regions than in either the white or the black man ; and what
specially deserves attention is, that the region of the chest occupies
a much larger portion of the whole both in height and bulk, thus
giving a vastly greater space for the development of the respira-
tory organs.
If the height of the side of the chest be measured from the
shoulder down to the lowest rib, the numbers given in No. 27 are
228, 175, and 179 for Aymara, European, and African, whilst
that of the entire trunk from the seventh vertebra of neck to the
OS coccygis was found to be 363, 347, and 323 respectively. These
differences, great as they are, are however, in reality, much
greater ; for in addition to the mere height of the chest-region,
its two diameters must also be taken into due consideration ; and
as the circumference of the Aymara chest when measured under
the same conditions of health and respiration was always found
to be considerably greater than in either the white or negro (in
the Table No. 28 gives the figures 580, 518, and 494 respectively) ,
it naturally follows that the capacity of the thoracic cavity must
be much more voluminous in the Indian.
* When making my first measurements of an Aymara Indian, who died
in the hospital of La Paz in February 1860, 1 was so surprised at this result
that I got Dr. Lopera of that city to verify the measurements ; and subse-
quently, in order to avoid deceiving mysel/, I obtained in several other in-
stances the assistance of Dr. Cooke, of London, then residing in Bolivia. The
measiirements of the thigh were all taken from the trochanter major to the
knee-jointHis correctly as these points could be distinguished in the living
subject by the touch.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
218 David Forbes — On the Aymara Indians
From the above observations it will be perceived that the
more prominent differences in the configuration of the Aymara
Indian from that of the European or Negro consist mainly in
the greater length of the trunk, the enormous development of
the chest, the shortness of the arms^ legs, and feet, and in the
great differences in the relative proportions of the parts which
make up these several members.
The inquiry into the causes which have brought about these
abnormities, ^they may so be called, is one of great interest;
but this I must leave to the ethnologists at home, contenting
myself with having furnished data upon which they may found
their explanations; it is right, however, that I should direct
their attention to some points which cannot but have a strong
bearing upon such researches, and which appear to throw some
light upon more than one of the peculiarities of the build of
these Indians.
It must, in the first place, be borne in mind that the Aymaras
in their normal condition are more or less confined to the high
table-lands of Bolivia and Peru, and consequently live at a
greater elevation above the level of the sea than any known or
at least as yet described race of people ; and as the air at such
great altitudes is extremely rarefied*, it follows as a natural
consequence that it would require a larger development of the
lungs in order to take in an amount of oxygen at each respira-
tion equal to the volume found necessary to keep up the same
activity of circulation at the level of the sea ; for this reason,
therefore, we might expect to find the region of the chest more
prominent in a race living under these exceptional circumstances ;
and it is probably from this reason that the Indian does not
suffer from the so-called Puna or Sorochif which so frequently
* It ifl also not improbable that the prominent or varicose character of the
surface veins of the legs so often seen, as before mentioned, is connected with
the rarity of the external air in which the Indian lives.
t The affection known in different parts of Pacific South America by the
names of Puna, Sorochi, Veta, or Marea, appears to be a species of inflamma-
tion of the lungs, brought on by over-exertion in working tne lungs at so much
quicker a rate than ordinarily, in consequence of the very attenuated state
of the atmosphere at these elevations ; and this is necessarily aggravated hj
the exertions attendant upon travelling in these rude countries. Usually it
commences with more or less severe headaches and a feeling of, as it were,
swelling of the head ; the sense of smelling is often lost ; and the symptoms
occasionally become so aggravated as to end in death. Three instances of
Europeans having died when suffering from Puna came under my notice;
amongst these, the last case was that of Lieutenant Wallace, who, when
crossing the Cordilleras by the pass of Tinogasta, was taken ill at an elevation
of 14,500 feet above the sea, and died on May 2, 1809. These s3rmptQma
anpear to be much aggravated by the use of spirits, often taken as a remedy,
alUiough in reality they seem to augment the inflammation. Onions an
universally recommended as a good remedy, both for man and beast ; for the
Digitized by VjOOQIC
of Bolivia and Peru. 219
attacks the white traveller, whether European or South- Ameri-
can, when he ascends from the Pacific coast to the higher parts
pf the Andes, and which even when he has become in a
measure acclimatized, is likely to attack him whenever he may
happen to over-exert himself.
1 particularly noticed the difficulty in breathing and distress
of the white (Hispano-American) officers in the Bolivian infantry
when the troops happened to march up hill or somewhat faster
than ordinarily, whilst at the same time the soldiers themselves
(half-breed or nearly pure Indians) would be quite unaffected,
and those in the band of music would be blowing away lustily
at their wind instruments without apparently the slightest in-
convenience to themselves.
Although several outlying colonies of these Indians are seen
situated at lower altitudes, it may be considered that normally
the Aymara Indian is not met with below 8000 feet in elevation,
but that, on the contrary, he is only truly at home in the high
plains and mountain-sides ranging in height from 10,000 feet
up to the very line of perpetual snow, which in this part of the
world, lat. 17° S., may be regarded as about 16,500 feet above
the level of the Pacific Ocean.
On descending from these heights, the Aymara Indians, like
their llamas and alpacas^, find themselves altogether out of
mules, when taken up from the lowlands, suffer greatly from Sorochi, and the
arrieros have a practice of rubbing the mouth and nose of their mules with a
sliced onion when at high elevations. With respect to myself, I seldom suf-
fered from Puna at all, and never to any extent, except upon the occasion of
the ascent of Tacora (Chipicani), 19,740 feet ; but I occasionally suffered from
a sense of fulness in the head and headaches, and felt the impossibility of
making any continued exertion, such as running, without being often pulled
up for want of breath, as it is vulgarly called, having to sit down to recover
very much oftener than under the same circumstances at a lower elevation.
Tttchudi considers the first effects of Puna to commence at 12,600 feet eleva-
tion ; but this seems dependent on the state of health of the individual at
the moment, as well as on the locality : whilst I never suffered at all under
16,000 feet, my servant was on one occasion laid up with it at Palca, only
some 9000 feet above the sea : and it is commonly believed in this part of
South America that certain localities are more " Assorochado " than others.
The natives believe it due to what they call " antimonies " or metallic exha^
lations ; from my own experience I found that I suffered from Puna only when
amongst the high volcanic ranges nearer the western coast, and never, even
at equal heights, amongst the western or high Andes. Tschudi mentions its
extraordinary effects upon dogs, and relates that cats cannot live at these
altitudes; but after having lived three years at about 16,400 feet elevation,
my e^roerience was quite the contrary, having been pestered with both these
animals, who seemed to thrive well wherever man hved.
* When brought down to the coast the llama or alpaca seldom lives any
length of time; and as the main trade of Bolivia and the interior is princi-
pally carried on by llamas, the mortality which occurs amongst these ani-
mals after descenmng with their loads nrom the heights of the Andes is a
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
220 David Forbes — On the Aymara Indians
their natural element, and if they do not soon return, die off in
large numbers -in climates so unsuited to their constitutions.
This is the case both in the dry regions of the Pacific coast and
in the humid valleys to the east of the Andes. On the Pacific
side the pure Indian population (which is not at all numerous)
of such provinces as Arica, Tacna, Tarapaca, &c. is only kept
up by continued fresh arrivals from the interior ; whilst in the
east the same may be said ; for the great mortality amongst the
Aymara Indians who are induced, now by high pay but formerly
by compulsion, to descend from their hills in order to work at
the coca plantations of Yungas, the gold- workings of Tipuani,
or the quinine-bark trade of the eastern forests, affords ample
evidence of how unfitted they are to inhabit these lower regions :
as a rule, but an extremely small percentage of such colonists
survive their transplantation.
In order to examine whether the descendants of such Ay-
mara colonists differed or not in appearance and proportions
from the normal Indian of the highlands, I made, in 1861 and
1862, journeys to the Tipuani and Yuugas districts, to the
foot of the high Andes in the department of La Paz, in Bolivia,
and was so fortunate as to obtain measurements of two indivi-
duals who, as well as their fathers before them, had been bom
in these lower tropical regions. These measurements are given
in full detail in the Appendix, Table A ; but for the purpose of
comparison, the proportional numbers, which alone are intro-
duced in the former table (p. 213) are more convenient for
reference, as they show at a glance that the proportions of at
least several members of their bodies have already experienced
a considerable change from what they were in the parent stock,
as before explained.
These Indians, besides being as a rule somewhat taller men,
appear to have lost very much of their massive build, and
become more slender and flexible in their forms and move-
ments, whilst the colour of their skins had lost all shade of red,
and assumed a yellowish brown, a very different and, at the same
time, less healthy-looking tint.
1
very serious item in the cost of transport Of late years this has heen con-
siderahly reduced by the establishment of stations like those at La Portada,
Palca, sc, situated at the commencement of the descent from the Bolivian
table-land, where the llamas stop and deliver up their ciurffoes to mules, who
take them down to the Pacific harbours, and vice versd, Tne original alpacas
which were brought by Mr. St. Leger from the Bolivian highlands at Chul-
luncajani to the coast of Chili, notwithstanding that several years were occu-
pied m driving them that distance, in order to acclimatize them gradually,
aU di»*d off on the road, so that those which eventually were shipped off to
Australia from Caldera were already of the second and third generation from
the stock started with from the highlands.
Digitized by
Google
of Bolivia and Peru. 221
Prom the Table it Avill be seen that, in the case of the lowland
Indian, the division of the stature or entire height made by the
length or, rather, height of the lower extremities or legs, re-
mained the same as before, being still 500 thousandths, or
exactly one-half of the stature, but that the trunk did not now
take up so much of the other half; for, if the measurement
No. 35 be referred to, it is seen to be only 231 instead of 267
thousandths in the highland Indian ; and of this, again, the
chest-region did not occupy so great a proportion as before, as
will be seen on referring to the measurements Nos. 24 and 25.
Although the length of the arm was not found to differ much,
the distance measured between the finger-tips, when the arms
were held out horizontally (No. 2), was somewhat greater in
* the lowland Indian ; but, as is seen from measurement No. 21,
this was in reality due to the greater breadth across the
shoulders, as also was the case between the nipples of the
breast and across the pelvis; in the lowland Indian, however,
this increased breadth was accompanied by a decrease in width,
for, although not shown in the Table, the body of the highland
Aymara was much wider from back to front than that of the
colonist.
The relations between the lengths of the component members
of the entire arm did not seem to have undergone much change,
being as follows : —
39, upper arm. 42, forearm.
Highlander 179 148
LowLinder 179 146
but, in the case of the leg, the diflTerence was much more pro-
nounced, being —
48, thigh. 53, leg. 59, foot. k, total.
Highlander 211 252 37 500
Lowlander 2^0 227 43 490
which shows that, although the thigh in the lowland Indian
still continues to be somewhat shorter than the leg, it is so in a
very much less proportion than in the highland Aymara, or, in
other words, it much more approaches, or has returned to, the
proportions usual in other races.
The foot also, as will be seen from the measurements Nos. 56,
57, and 58, has undergone an equally great change ; for it has
now, in the lowland Indian, become proportionately both longer
and broader than before ; besides which, the back of the foot
has become shorter if measured from the tip of the great toe to
the Ic^, and consequently the heel has become more prominent
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
46, band.
1, total
108
435
107
432
222 Davii) F0RBE8 — On the Aymara Indians
than in the foot of the highland Aymara, in which, as before
observed, it is very slightly pronounced*.
To place too much reliance upon figures derived from the
measurements of only two individuals would not be prudent ;
yet, when these are taken in conjunction mith the general
appearance of the Aymara Indians of the lowlands as a whole,
it seems to me not only all but certain that we have here
very confirmatory evidence that the remarkable configuration
of the highland or normal Aymara must be in great measure
dependent upon local circumstances, more particularly those of
climate and elevation above the level of the sea, but also that we
have strong proofs, when these circumstances again become
changed, that the relative proportions of the body may again
return in their dimensions, so as to approximate more closely '
to those found in other races of men living under similar and
more ordinary conditions.
The mixed race of Aymara and white have always been
derived from the intercourse of Indian women with men of
Spanish extraction ; and although in external appearance they
may be regarded as an improvement upon the Indian, my belief
is that, in moral character at least, the Cholada, as they are
called on the Pacific coast {cholo, man; chola, woman), are, if
any thing, inferior to either of their parents, from having re-
tained most, if not all, the vices of both with but very few of
the virtues of either race.
I now regret that I did not avail myself of the opportunities
afforded me for obtaining a series of measurements of the mixed
races ; but, judging from their external appearance, I should ima-
gine that the chest- and trunk-region were longer, and the ex-
tremities shorter than in the white, although probably not so
much so as in the pure Indian. The general features of the
half-caste are usually more Indian, and generally more pro-
nouncedly so in the man than in the woman. Occasionally
pretty, and sometimes even handsome, half-caste women, as
well as men, may be met with; and they often become very
corpulent, which is never the case with the pure Indiioi.
* The measurements made on several individuals pertaining to the Tacana
and Muchani tribes of Indians, to the east of Aymaras, who innabit the lower
tropical slopes of the Andes looking towards Brazil, as also of the P^uenche
Indians of the Pampas of the Argentine Confederation, showed that tiiese
races were not characterized by any of the remarkable peculiarities of the
Avmara configuration, such as the great length of body and cheat, shortnesa
of extremities, absence of heat, &c. ; and measurements of the bones of
mummies taken out of graves near Arica and Pisaqua, on the Padfic coast of
Peru, proved that in these instances the thigh could not have been shorter
than tlie leg, since the femur, when measured from its lower extremity to
the tip of the trochanter major, was always longer than the tibia.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
of Bolivia and Peru. 228
The cornea of the eyes always remains yellowish in coloor ;
and they usually possess but very little hair on the face or body,
although the hair of the head is extremely abundant and long :
it is of a dark brown-black to black colour ; and, although not
coarse in texture, I have several times observed that it appeared
to be coarser than in the pure Indian. The colour of the skin
is seldom darker than in the darker inhabitants of southern
Europe ; but on the body I noticed that it was not unfrequently
patchy and irregular in tint*.
Although no great reliance can, as before remarked, be placed
on the statistics of the population of these countries, it appears
to me, even after making due allowance for the mortality
amongst the half-castes caused by the interminable civil wars,
which have lasted ever since the independence of Spanish
America was secured, during which the mass of the combatants
were drawn from this class, that the Cholada or mixed race do
not increase in numbers in such proportion as they might have
been expected to do, provided they had really been inter se a
fruitful race.
Without being able to advance absolute proof, I still retain
the impression that the half-caste of the first generation, i. e,
those resulting from the intercourse of the white man with the
pure Indian woman, are not amongst themselves very prolific,
and that the Cholada are really but a floating population whose
numbers are kept up, at least in major part, by the direct
offspring of the white man and Indian woman, and of both
white and pure Indian with the half-caste woman, and not, as
is usually imagined, the progeny of the Indian half-caste with
the Indian half-caste t*
It seems to me difficult otherwise to explain why we still
meet in Bolivia with three, as it were, quite distinct races, and do
not find any complete fusion of the inhabitants of the country
into one uniform mixed race,— or to understand how an Indian
tribe like the Aymaras could have retained, as it were, a distinct
and separate existence all but unmixed with, and apart from,'
either the Cholada or the white population of Bolivia or Peru.
In the time of the Spaniards many negro slaves were intro-
duced into Bolivia ; but they seem to have quickly died out,
owing to this highland climate being quite unsuited to their
constitutions, so that it is now very rare to meet with half-
* Dr. Haygarth, of La Paz, informs me that in the nearly white crosses
the last trace of Indian blood is indicated by the dark colour around the
nipples of the breast, and anus, and in a black line or groove extending from
the pubes to the umoUicus and upwards, in children of both sexes.
t What I have seen of the mulatto or ne^ro half-caste makes me inclined
to beHeve that this is fdso the case with tnem, and that such a thing as a
true mulatto or half-breed race does not exist in actuality.
.gitized by Google
224 David Forbes — On the Aymara Indians
breeds between the negro and Aymara ; on the eastern side of
the Andes, in the tropical valleys of Yungas, however, I have
met some few examples; and, to judge firom their appearance,
they seemed rather a fine race. The colour of the skin was of
a rich dark-brown tint, smooth, and glossy ; the nose straight,
and the features rather good, yet with the mouth and lips much
fuller than in the Indian ; the eyes black and brilliant, and the
whole expression intelligent and infinitely more animated than
in the Aymara ; the hair glossy, jet black, and with a slight
tendency to curl.
On the Pacific coast are to be seen a few half-breeds resulting
from the intercourse of Chinamen with Indian women; and
certainly their external appearance would lead to the conclusion
that they were far from being an improvement upon either of
the parent races ; for they were intensely ugly, both in features
and expression.
The Aymara Indians of the "Puna,'' as the highlands of
Bolivia and Peru are termed, generally enjoy robust health,
and, notwithstanding that they are exposed to a very trying and
severe climate, and are poorly clothed, lodged, and nourished,
both men and women, as far as I could learn, frequently attain
to an advanced age. One great reason for this, however, is that,
owing to the great mortality which takes place amongst the
infants, a sort of natural selection asserts itself, and only the
very strong children survive the first few years after birth : this
is, no doubt, also the cause why deformed individuals are rarely
or ever seen.
There seemed to be but few large families — very seldom more
than four children, and more often less than that number. The
infants are kept to the breast always for one year, and frequently
until they are two years of age, and are swaddled up in llama-
wool cloths, and bound round so as to be quite unable to move
their limbs in any direction; in this state they are carried
about, sbing in a poncho behind their mother's backs, as with
the peasantry in some parts of Ireland. At the religious
feasts, when women as well as men usually contrive to attain a
state of beastly intoxication, these living bundles are often left
lying about on the ground, exposed to the inclemency of the
weather, and not unfrequently perish before their wretched
parents come to their senses. On the morning after such a
feast I found the little child of one of my Indians dead from
exhaustion, after having been left out in the rain all night; and
such scenes are far from unconmion.
In some districts, particularly in the provinces of Larccaja
and Mufiecas, the Indians suffer from wens or goitre, which
-^ften attain a great size. Amongst the inhabitants of Quiabaya
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
of Bolivia and Peru. 225
and Sorata it is so common that they have received from their
neighbours, not so affected, the nickname of ^'Ccotosos/'
from Ccoto, the Aymara word for goitre. Although the Cho-
lada as well as the pure Indians suffer much from this disease,
I did not hear of any instances in which whites were affected;
yet I had previously found it common enough amongst the
white inhabitants of the province of Mendoza, in the Argentine
Confederation, where also Dr. Edmund Day informed me of a
case of an infant bom with decisive symptoms of goitre. Animals
are also stated to be affected; and Dofia Toribia Bemal, of
Sorata, informed me that she had an instance in two kids born
with incipient goitre.
In Bolivia, dried seaweed from the shores of the Pacific is
employed in the cure of goitre. In March 1859 I saw large
quantities being collected for this purpose at Cobija, and for-
warded some 300 miles into the interior, where it is sold at the
rate of 4 Bolivian dollars per arroba, of 25 pounds, or about
sixpence per pound. The employment of this substance in
m^icine is remarkable, as showing how similar results may be
arrived at in far distant parts of the globe ; for it is quite evident
that the curative properties of the seaweed are due to the iodine
contained in it ; yet in Europe the discovery and employment
of preparations of iodine in the cure of goitre are comparatively
of but very recent date.
An* epidemic, known as the "Peste,'' committed terrible
havoc amongst the Aymara Indians of Peru and Bolivia, in the
years from 1855 to 1858, without at the same time appearing to
attack the white inhabitants; I understand, from Drs. Hay-
garth, Cooke, and Lopera, that this was a species of fever closely
allied to typhus, and raged with greatest violence during the
months from June to September. It was accompanied by the
appearance of spots on the skin of the body, and by intense
haemorrhage from the nose and anus. The Indians usually
recovered from the first attack; but most frequently this was
followed by a second one, to which they generally succumbed.
Don Pedro Saientz, of Corocoro, informed me that he believed
he had saved a great number of his Indians by compelling them
to bathe daily in a large tank of water.
Both gonorrhoea and syphilis are known amongst the Aymara
Indians, and treated by themselves without foreign medical assist-
ance. Their treatment of syphilis would seem to be attended with
success, since, although it is known to be common, the general
health of the Indians appears to be good, and I have never met
with any instance of an Indian disfigured by the disease. I was
informed, on good authority, that these Indians employ mercury,
both in the metallic form and as a chloride (calomel), in the
vo^- "• Digitized b^ Google
226 David Forbes — On the Aynuara Indians
cure of the disease, and that they now procure these substances
firom the apothecaries or merchants (who sell mercury to the
silver-amalgamating establishments) in the lai^e towns ; as they
are also acquainted with cinnabar, which in several parts of the
country is found in the native state as. a mineral in veins, it has
been surmised that they may also employ this compound of
mercury as a medicine.
Some of the medical men in La Paz assured me that the
Aymara Indians who chew coca are not salivated by mercurial
preparations, even when administered in great excess ; how far
this is correct is worthy of inquiry. It was proposed in La Paz
to employ cocaine to prevent salivation; but there are some
doubts as to whether the substance so called really represents
the true active principle of the coca-leaf.
It would appear probable that syphilis has been known amongst
these Indians from a very early period, because they have in
their language a name for this disease {" Cchaca^usu" UteraUy
translated '^bone-disease'^ Huanti, a bubo), because they are ap-
parently quite familiar with its treatment, and, lastly, from the
occasional occurrence of skulls taken out of graves dating from
a period antecedent to the Spanish conquest, on which may be
seen depressions or scars pronounced by several medical men to
have resulted from syphilitic caries of the bone, and which in
two instances which came under my observation afforded proof
that the disease had been arrested in its progress and new bone
formed during the lifetime of the individual.
A very remarkable circumstance also is, that the Alpaca, an
animal altogether peculiar and confined to these highlands of
Bolivia and Peru, also suffers extensively frx>m a disease which,
in aU its symptoms and effects, appears to be identical with
syphilis in man, and which is treated by the Indians by a pre-
cisely similar mode of cure, consisting principally of inunction
witli mercurial ointment. Several white landed proprietors of
Bolivia and Peru with whom I have frequently spoken upon this
subject, have assured me that the prevalence of this disease is
the sole reason why they have such a repugnance to occupying
themselves with the culture of alpaca wool, which as a commer-
cial speculation, although an extremely lucrative one, has still
been left entirely in the hands of the Indians themselves : the
mortality amongst the alpacas caused by the disease, when not
extremely carefdly treated, is said to be very great indeed ; and
the bones of the diseased animals are stated to be affscted by
caries exactly as in man*^.
* The question whether this disease may hare been communicated finom
the Alpaca to man, or vice versd, is an open one. It is well known, however,
that such unnatural intercourse is common, and that under the Incaa severe
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
of Bolivia and Peru. 227
The character of the'Aymaras is a peculiar one, not easy to
describe; they rarely smile or laugh, and always appear to be
sad and serious, reflective, silent, and uncommunicative, in-
tensely suspicious and distrustful, never forming attachments
until after long acquaintance.
Although they are patient under suffering and submissive to
the laws and governing powers, they at bottom possess a dogged
determination which nothing can shake, and which enables them
to support torture and even death rather than confess. In my
own experience, I have seen an Aymara Indian, who stole a mule,
expire under the lash rather than reveal where he had concealed
the animal ; and in former times many an Indian has been tor-
tured or put to death by the Spaniards for not pointing out the
localities of the gold- or silver-mines from which he had pro-
cured these metals.
Impotent as they know thev are at present, there can be no
doubt that the Indian still lives cherishing the hope of one
day crushing his oppressors. With an intense hatred to the white
man, he has if possible a still deeper hatred to the Negro, al-
though at present these latter, who were much more numerous
under the rule of the Spaniards, have since the independence all
but disappeared from the country, or at least from the highlands.
Their hatred to the white was so strong that, during the insur-
rection in 1780 they swore to destroy even all the white animals
in the country, and as far as possible carried this oath into effect.
When, however, the treatment which these Indians have re
ceived at the hands of the Spaniards and their successors is re-
coUected, no one can wonder at the depth of these feelings, or
be surprised at the influence which so many generations of
oppression has had on the original character of the race.
Secretiveness seems also to be a well-developed trait in their
character. The Indian, except possibly on his feast-days, looks as
if reduced to a state of the most abject poverty, if one is to judge
from their clothing, habitations, and mode of living. They, as a
rule, hide all their riches, i. e. their silver or gold, generally bury-
ing it in earthen pots in the ground ; and as the Indians rarely
confess before death, a large part at least of such hoards remain
concealed, although not unfrequently such " tapadas,'' as thej
are called by the Spaniards, are come upon accidentally. It is
also well known that after the battles in the eternal civil wars
of Peru and Bolivia, a large portion of the arms disappear, hav-
ing been carried off by the Indians and concealed by them, no
laws were enacted affainat it. Even after the Spanish conquest, an old law
not permittinK the llama-drivers to start on their joumevs unless accom-
panied by their wives was retained in force ; and this regulation was under-
stood to be intended as a safeguard against such abuses.
DigitizeSb^OOgle
228 David Forbes — On the Aymara Indians
doubt with a view to their ultimate employment against their
oppressors.
The amount of silver so buried or hidden by the Indians
must be enormous ; for they rarely part with any silver money,
when once it comes into their hands. In later yean, when the
demand for the wool of the alpaca became so great and the
price rose proportionately, the amount of hard cash (Bolivian
silver dollars, which until lately were the only currency in this
part of the world) received by the Indians was extremely large ;
and as the major part of it at once vanished from circulation, it
has been calculated by well-informed merchants of Tacna and
La Paz that more than some ten millions of Bolivian dollars
must in the course of but comparatively few years have been
hidden away by the Indians of the highlands of Peru and Bolivia.
The Aymara Indians seem to have a natural preference for
solitude; and it is strange to come suddenly upon solitary
Indians, as it were ruminating for hours together, when unob-
served, in some out-of-the way spot in the mountains, or to see
the Indian women sitting crouched up the whole day as if mo-
tionless, on the top of some heap of stones or other elevation,
herding their llamas. Often I have sent an Indian to watch the
mules at night, and found him in the morning squatted down on
his haunches with his knees up to his chin and his arms clasped
round his knees (in almost the exact position of a mummy in an
ancient grave), in which position he has remained all night, al-
most without moving, more than to renew his quid of coca-
leaves.
The character of the Aymaras cannot at bottom be bad ; for it
is rare to £nd any of the greater vices much developed amongst
the pure Indians : murder is extremely rare ; and thefk, except
of a very petty character, is not common. I have myself
repeatedly sent Wge sums of money long distances in charge of
a single Indian on foot, but never had occasion to repent of so
doing — although I knew of an instance in which an Indian did
murder another who was carrying a sum of money from Sorata
to the gold-washings of Tipuani. This, however, was quite an ex-
ceptional case i and the arrieros who travel between Tacna and
La Paz, and other parts of the country, often with large amoimts
in money and gold dust, are as a rule never molested, even du-
ring the civil wars which are the curse of this unhappy country.
As servants, the Aymara Indians, to judge from my own ex-
perience, do well as long as they remain in their own district;
but if taken elsewhere they soon get homesick and run away
without notice. When, however, they do form an attachment to
their masters, they are reported to be very faithful, and more
particularly so when brought up from youth ; so that a system
Digitized by VjOOQIC
of Bolivia and Peru. 229
of purchasing or^ rather^ kidnapping young Indians is common^
they being sent to the coast districts or to distant towns, where
they are bought into the families of the landed proprietors or mer-
chants. On several occasions during my residence in Bolivia I
was requested by firiends in Tacna to send them a young Indian
boy as a present, which, although not openly permitted by the
law, is still often done.
Although the Aymara Indian the moment he comes into con-
tact with or is employed by the white at once puts on an expres-
sion of stolid indifference and stupidity far from real, and only
moves step by step, so as religiously, it may be said, to do the
least possible amount of work with which he can escape, he
is far otherwise when amongst themselves; for there he is
seldom or never idle; even the llama-driver as he walks along side
his animals always has his distaff in his hand, spinning coarse
yarn of llama- wool as he goes along; they do not^ as many other
and especially North- American tribes, throw all the burdens on
the women's backs ; and the Indian at home, although never
animated or merry, is apparently sociable and probably even
amiable in his family relations.
They particularly excel in walking, and can keep up on foot
with the quick walk of the mule for a long time and distance.
In March 1860, an Indian on foot accompanied my mule at a
sort of trot, for a distance of twenty-three leagues (69 miles) in
one day ; and the Indians who fetched my letters from La Paz
have on several occasions made the journey to and fro (a reputed
distance of 60 leagues) in three days, during which their only
food would be a small bag of parched Indian corn and another
of coca-leaves ; the post from La Paz to Tacna, a reputed dis-
tance of 250 miles, was during my residence in Bolivia regularly
carried by a single Indian on foot in five days. I have reason,
however, to believe that the extraordinary story given by Dr.
Scherzer, of the Novara expedition, of the custom said to be
prevalent amongst these Indians, of standing on their heads
after such long journeys, in order to allow of the blood return-
ing to the feet*, is somewhat of a hoax played on the learned
Doctor when in Tacna; and, further, I am also inclined ta be-
lieve that the virtues generally attributed to the use of the coca-
* Bd. III. p. 849, when speaking of an Aymara guide who had already
marched 30 leagues on foot, ne adds, '^ fiihlte Herr Campbell, obschon er ein
Tortreffliches Thier geritten, echwer ermiidet; der Fiihrer dagegen, nachdem
er sich einige Minuten anf den Kopf gestellt und ein Glas Brantwein zu sich
genommenhatte, trat unverweilt, ohne waiter auszumhen die Heimreise an;''
and remarks further: *^ £s ist dies cine eben so allgemeine als wunderliche Si tie
der Aymara-Indianer nach langen,be8chwerlichen Marschen,um, wie es scheint
dem Instincte folgend, der gewaltigen Andrang des Blutes nach uuten zu
mUdem."
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
230 Datid Forbes — On the Aymara Indians
leaf are very considerably exaggerated in most of the accounts
given by travellers and others, both because I found by expe-
rience various of my Indians who did not use coca to be
equally good walkers, and as capable of enduring fatigue as those
who habitually indulged in it, and because I was assured by
General Belzu (the President of the Republic of Bolivia, and
nearly a pure Indian himself) that, although in the Bolivian
army coca was never allowed to the soldiers, they were
quite as good, if not better walkers than the average of the
other Indians; and as a proof of this I may mention that when
in the months of January and February 1860, owing to a num-
ber of almost simultaneous revolutionary attempts breaking out
in different parts of Bolivia (La Paz, Oruro, and Potosi) at great
distances from one another, the walking-powers of some of the
most reliable companies of infantry were severely taxed in order
to repress these movements, I saw the first battalion of the Boli-
vian army arrive in Biacha in excellent condition, notwithstand-
ing that, upon summing up the lengths of the different marches
they had made during the previous three weeks as detailed to me
by Colonel Flores their commander, it appeared that they must
have maxched on an average during this period something like
forty-five miles English per day ; yet their entire list of casual-
ties only included one man who had dropped dead on the road,
and three left behind from illness.
What the religion of the Aymara Indian at the present time
is, is a question difficult if not impossible for even one of them-
selves to answer definitely ; it seems to be a curious and con-
fused jumble of their ancient Ijelief with some slight admixture
of Christian doctrines. Outwardly the Roman Catholic form of
worship has been forced upon them by the Spaniards ever since
the conquest, the infants being all obliged to be baptized and
named after some saint in the calendar, whether their parents
wish it or not ; and consequently the white inhabitants regard
the whole of the Aymaras as " Indios Christianos,'' in contradi-
stinction to the so-called '^Gentiles " or Pagan Indians, although
it seems quite certain that but very few of these Indians have
any clear conception of what the Christian religion really is.
The worship of the Sun does not seem at any epoch to have
played a prominent part amongst the Aymaras, if even at all
acknowledged by them, before the Incas, after their conquest of
the country, introduced this form of religion, and built temples
on the islands in the Lake of Titicaca dedicated to the sun and
moon. The sun in Aymara is called Lupi, not Inti as among
the Quechuas or Inca race; and in some of the old Spanish wri-
ters it is expressly mentioned that the CoUa Indians were neither
allowed to enter the grand temple of the sun, nor to assist at the
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
oj Bolivia and Peru. 231
ceremonies, being regarded by the Incas in the light of heathens.
Idols seem, however, to have been common with them ; but it
would appear that these idols had more a local signification, i, e.
were regarded more as the guardian saints of the different
districts or places than as representing the universal or almighty
God, who seems to have been at all times, both ancient and mo-
dem, acknowledged by the Aymara Indians, and to whom they
sacrificed and made offerings, especially of their esteemed coca,
as well as poured out libations of chicha, both of which latter
customs they still continue to keep up, in out-of-the-way districts.
They are also equally firm in their belief in the existence of an
evil spirit or devil, whom they appear to think it necessary to
propitiate at times, and call by the names of Aucca, Huantahualla
or Supay; they also believe in several attendant or administer-
ing angels of the devil, one of whom is called by them Cari-
eari, and is supposed to be a messenger sent by the devil to kill
men and remove the fat firom their bodies, for what purpose,
however, I could never get them to explain.
The Aymara, moreover, acknowledges the immortality, or ra-
ther the existence of the soul in the next world, and in ancient
times always buried the dead along with a supply of food and
sometimes clothing to take along with them ; even at the present
day Cortez states that this custom is kept up in certain districts
of Bolivia. Under certain circumstances, it is believed by them
that the souls of the dead may return to this earth ; and it is
known that the Indians of the Puna occasionally put an end to
the sufferings of their relatives when about to die, by strangling
them with a rope, under the impression that by so doing they
can prevent the ghost of the defunct returning to this world to
haunt and trouble them.
The symbol of the cross (always rectangular and equal-sided)
is very common on the ancient Aymara ruins at Tiahuanaco ;
but it seems to have been used only as an ornament, since, not-
withstanding that they now employ the cross as a symbol of
Christianity, and commonly place crosses of wood in a conspi-
cuous position on the roof or at the eaves of their houses, on
the bodies of the dead, and on the graves afterwards, they appear
to do so merely out of fear of the Catholic priests, as they are
always ready to swear by the cross, (or by Jesus Christ or the
Virgin Mary,) yet evidently have not the slightest respect for
such oaths, which they never scruple to break when convenient.
In order to make an oath binding on an Aymara, it is customary,
at least in some districts, for the Alcalde of his community to
lay his staff of office on the ground, and then make the Indian
step over it before giving his declaration.
As a remarkable instance of how in a perverted form some of
Digitized by VjOOQIC
232 David Forbes — On the Aymara Indians
the doctrines of Christianity may become grafted into the pre-
sent Aymara belief^ I may mention that tibe so-called '' Indio
Christiano ** of the Puna of La Paz still believes that on one day
in the year^ which is Good Friday^ he may commit any crime
short of murder with impunity ; and on this day instances are
known where they have even violated their own daughters in
presence of their mothers^ as I have been assured by a trustwor-
thy Indian of Omasuyos^ who explained at the same time to me
that it could be no sin, as on that day God was dead^ and conse-
quently could not possibly on the next day remember any thing
which happened the day before — ^rather a strange application of
a Christian dogma !
When Roman Catholic churches have been built in this
country, it has not unfrequently been found subsequently that
the Indian masons have concealed in the walls or in the altar it-
self small idols, as if to put the church itself under the protec-
tion of their ancient gods also. The small idols or figures found
in the Indian graves seem to have stood in the same relations to
the Aymaras as the Lares and Penates or household gods amongst
the ancient Romans, and appear to have been kept by each
family in their huts.
The influence exercised by the parish priests over the Aymara
population is an extremely powerM one. This must certainly be
attributed more to a sort of innate sense of duty inherited from
their ancestors, than to any true respect for the present priesthood,
whose morals (or rather want of morals) are not often such as
would engender any great amount of reverence for their cloth.
This power, however, too often exercised to bad purposes, al-
ways seemed to me to be founded more on fear than on any
true respect or love for their spiritual leaders.
I often found it advantageous to avail myself, in my dealings
with the Indians, of the power possessed over them by the
priests. On one occasion, when a number of Indians who had
agreed to carry a heavy and important piece of machinery up an
almost inaccessible path to the mines and had found the task so
difScult as to have at last abandoned it in despair, I as a last re-
source appealed to the parish priest to assist me, which he did
most efl'ectually, by at the next mass ^ving them such a thun-
dering sermon in Aymara, in which he threatened them with all
manner of pains and penalties in this and the next world, that
the Indians in their Mght ran out of the church and did not
return until they had effected my object.
Under the rule of the Incas, and probably even from a much
earlier period, the religion of these Indians had always been in-
timately connected with their fStes or religious feasts; and a
similarity in this respect no doubt greatly facilitated the intro-
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
of Bolivia and Peru. 233
duction of the Roman Catholic form of Christian worship
amongst them^ since the Indians did not feel that there was any
very great revolution in the order of things when they still
were allowed to retain their " fiestas/^ which, if somewhat ^tered
as to date, were otherwise more changed in name than in reality,
and most prohably still retain much of the character which they
had even before the Spanish conquest.
The priests were on their side only too glad to encourage the
Indians in these tastes ; for they soon found out that the weak
side of the Indian was his attachment to his feasts, for which
alone he can be induced to part with his money, which otherwise
he would only continue to hoard up, grudging even the most
necessary comforts to himself. Encouraged by the priests, the
Indians of many districts are urged on to a rivalry in getting up
feasts, one more magnificent than the other, all of which natu-
rally puts money into the pockets of the priest himself.
The impression made upon my mind upon first witnessing one
of these feast-days celebrated by the Aymara Indians is quite
inefiaceable. Arriving in the evening at La Paz, in Bolivia,
after a long and wearisome journey of seven days on muleback
from the Pacific coast of Peru, this city (of about 70,000 inhabi-
tants, of which some 40,000 are Indians, whilst the remainder
consists of the Cholada, and still fewer whites of a rather dusky
tint in general) seemed to me, at least that evening, very much
like some of the older towns in Southern Spain. Next morning,
however, which (unknown to me) happened to be a feast-day, my
slumbers were broken by music of an unearthly but certainly
not heavenly character, and I beheld the streets filled with
troops of Indians, men and women, dancing energetically to the
accompaniment of numerous drums, pandean pipes, Indian
flutes, and long trumpets, which together produced a most
dolefal and monotonous sound, loud enough indeed, but hardly
entitled to the appellation of music. The Indians themselves
were attired in the most grotesque costumes : many of the men
had enormous head-dresses of ostrich- or condor-feathers, often
dyed of various colours, some erect and others drooping down so
as entirely to conceal the head; others had masks representing
the heads of animals, or were attired in the hides of oxen with
the horns projecting from their heads, whilst many had cuirasses
made of the skin of the jaguar, or American tiger, as it is com-
monly called. The women were decked out in all their finery ;
and many had enormous bunches of flowers himg as if from their
ears, but actually supported by being looped up on each side by
their pigtails of hair, or had similar pendants of oranges,
lemons, red-pepper pods, or ring-shaped cakes iucrusted with
sugar.
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
234* David Forbes — On the Aymara Indians
The effect altogether was most extraordinary and surprising,
especially from the great contrast between the appearance of the
Indians themselves and the almost European buildings and streets
in which they moved ; for it seemed like a dream to behold them
occupied by so incongruous a population.
In the vicinity of the towns^ the Indians on these occasions
usually crowd in, and pass the first day perambulating the streets
with their music and dancing before the various churches and
in the squares of the town ; afterwards they generally retire to
their own hamlets, where they continue their diversions during
the remaining feast-days.
These diversions are kept up, without any interruption, day and
night, as long as the feast continues, or until the Indians literally
drop down from sheer exhaustion or intoxication. It is perfectly
astonishing, however, to observe how long both the men and wo-
men can, hour after hour, without any cessation, keep on dancing
round and round like lunatics, whilst all the time not a smile
can be perceived on their countenances, which, on the contrary,
never indicate the slightest trace of excitement or hilarity, but
retain the same sad and melancholy expression characteristic of
their features in their most serious moods. In fact, the Aymara
Indians are a paradox ; for they seem to amuse themselves with-
out ever appearing gay, and to dance without becoming ani-
mated.
On these occasions also it is common to find the Indians
burlesquing any new fashion which may come into vogue amongst
the whites: thus, for example, when the use of crinoline became
introduced amongst the ladies of La Paz, this custom was imme-
diately caricatured by Indians, who danced at their feasts in
would-be imitations of enormous volume.
The name's day of the patron saint of the town or village is
always kept in great style by the Indians, who, no doubt, recog-
nize in it the feasts which their ancestors celebrated in honour of
their local gods or saints. Besides the usual f^tes common to
the Roman Catholic religion, some, which are held by the Indians
under the auspices of the priests, appear to have been introduced
into the calendar after the Spanish conquest, no doubt for the
sake of securing the goodwill of the Indians and facilitating their
adoption of Christianity, by allowing them to hold religious
feasts corresponding, or nearly so, to their ancient ones. This
appears, for example, to be the case with the '^ Fiesta de la
Cruz,'' held in La Paz on the third and following days of May,
which I am informed is not known in other parts of the CathoUc
world, and which is evidently only a replacement of the great
feast called " Aimoray" held in this month by the Indians before
the arrival of the Spaniards.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
of Bolivia and Peru. 235
On St. John's eve it is usual to see bonfires lighted on the hills^
and even in the streets of La Paz ; but I cannot say whether this
custom has been introduced by the Spaniards or was prevalent
before the conquest.
The three days of the carnival are a great time amongst the
Indians in all parts of the country, as also the feast of Corpus
Christi, which is specially celebrated in the towns by the erection
of huge altars in the plaza or before the churches, covered by
coloured cloths, and decorated by pictures of the saints, mirrors,
bunches of firuit, and by all the valuables which the Indians pos-
sess or can borrow for the occasion. The Indians vie with each
other in the size of these altars, which are frequently several
stories in height, and occasionsdly so carelessly put together
(being constructed only of wooden poles tied together with
ropes made of llama-wool) that they tumble down during the
ceremony, and sometimes cause the loss of life in their ruins.
The Indians themselves make great preparations for these
feasts, which may be regarded as their only luxuries ; they will
not part with money, if th^ can help doing so, except in the pur-
chase of materials for the decoration or brandy to be consumed
at them. Rich Indians have been known to spend even some
hundred dollars for fireworks, and they pay highly for the fea-
thers of the condor or ostrich for their head-dresses, — as much,
for example, as nine dollars for a jaguar skin, of which they
make their ornamental cuirasses worn in the dances.
These feasts are attended with great drunkenness and im-
morality^, and, as might be expected, frequently end in fights,
in which sometimes, but very seldom, lives may be lost. In the
villages, the priest, when at hand, is usually appealed to in such
disputes ; and it has amused me to see the summary mode in
which the holy (but often rather unsteady) man administers
justice, by laying about him promiscuously with a heavy pair of
tapir-skin reins, or any other thing at hand, to the dire confusion
of the Indians around.
At these feasts in the towns, or at the celebration of some
national event, bullfights are occasionally arranged by the autho-
rities of the district; as, however, they have no bull-rings, the
animals are simply let loose in the square {plaza) , and allowed
to be tormented by the Indians, without any further ceremony
or precautions being taken than the temporary erections which
* In the midflt of the dances men and women are frequently seen to ex-
change head-gear, by which is understood a mutual arrangement to become
partners for the night of the feast. The Indians, however, are not a lascivious
race in general, aluiough Dr. Cooke informs me that this was due only to
their rarely removing their garments at night, sleeping completely clothed,
and usually all the family together, on the earthen noor of their huts.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
236 Dayid Fokbes — On the Aymara Indians
most of the dwellers around put up in all haste, in order to pro-
tect their doors and windows, and enable them to look on in
safety. As might be expected, lives are often lost, when the
enraged bulls charge at the Indians and Cholos, who irritate
them on all sides, and who are often too much excited by drink
to take much care of themselves. At Achecache and other
towns in the Puna it is common on these occasions for the Indians
to bring forward and set at liberty wild animals, such as vicufias,
foxes, viscachos, wild rabbits, &c., the smaller animals being
placed in holes made in the groimd and loosely covered over
by stones, which, on being kicked aside by the bull in its
charges, allow them to jump out, to the great delight of the
spectators.
The Aymara Indian is extremely superstitious, and is a firm
believer in omens and witchcraft *. I am told that they have a
custom, similar to what in Europe was common up to a very recent
date, of making small images of clay of those whom they wish to
injure, which, after piercing through with a thorn, they leave in
some out-of-the-way place, believing that the individual in ques-
tion will then suffer as long as the thorn remains sticking in the
effigy.
They also have the idea that the possessor of any part of the
body, or any thing pertaining to them, can, as long as he holds
it, exercise an influence for good or evil over them. For this *
reason I found it very difficult toobtain samples of the Indian
hair for comparison. This was more particularly the case with
the men, who could not be persuaded, like the women, that you
might like to keep it as a memento.
To cut off the pigtail of an Indian is one of the heaviest
punishments which can be inflicted on him. On two occasions,
in which this was done for theft, the Indians offered what to
them was a very large sum to obtain the severed pigtail back
again. An Indian whose hair has been cut short is always
regarded with great suspicion by his comrades, and rarely
admitted afterwards to their society or confidence. In like
manner I found it, in some out-of-the-way districts, occasionally
very difficult to persuade them to sit for their photograph or
portrait, as they always retained the idea that the possessor of
even their likeness must retain some power over them.
When the Indian is about' to commence any undertaking,
such as building a house, marking his llamas, or starting upon
a journey, he always puts great faith in what he considers
* It occasionally happens that individuals supposed to practise witchcraft
have been put to death with terrible tortures by the Indians of the remote
districts. This is also the case amongst the Pampa Indians.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
of Bolivia and Peru. 237
good or bad omens (such as the appearance of the heavens, the
flight of birds, dreams, &c.), and usually pours out a propitiatory
libation of chicha, brandy, or even water^ before banning his
labours *.
When the Indians in 1854 were arranging their plans for a
general rising against the whites, one of them, on his death-bed^
confessed to the parish priest that the insurrection had been
deferred because the omens had been unfavourable, and informed
him that a council of the principal Indians had selected three
llamas, one of each colour, white, black, and brown, which were
respectively intended to represent the white, black, and Indian
races, and had forced them to swim across the river Have, which
runs with a rapid current into the Lake of Titicaca, on its western
side. The white llama got across all right, the black managed
also to do so, but was so exhausted as to drop down dead upon
reaching the shore, whilst the third, or brown llama, was carried
away by the stream and drowned. From this result the Indians
had drawn the conclusions that the white race was still too
powerful, that the blacks were not to be feared, and would soon
die out, but that the Indians must wait longer, since they were
not as yet so strong as their white masters. The outbreak of
the *^ Peste''' epidemic soon after, and the great mortality caused
by it amongst the Indians, contributed to make them respect
this verdict.
As a means of freeing themselves from the " Peste/' the In-
dians of some districts (in 1857) loaded a black llama with the
clothes of the infected persons, sprinkled them with brandy, and
then turned the animal loose on to the mountains, in the vain hope
that it would carry the disease off along with it.
When an animal, as a cow or llama, is killed by lightning,
they regard it as a mark of the displeasure of Ood, and carry the
carcass to the summit of some neighbouring hill, where they
bury it, placing along with it, at the same time, an earthen jar
of chicha or aguardiente, apparently as a peace-offering to Ood.
Upon arriving at the top of a steep hill, the Uamero, as the
llama-driver is called, commonly places a stone upright, or lean-
ing against the side of the hill, as a token of thanksgiving for
having arrived so far with his llamas without their having been
knocked up by fatigue. All along the roads, or rather tracks,
especially in the higher and little-inhabited parts, numerous
heaps or cairns are encountered, often of very considerable di-
* The Indian fishen, before commencing operations, drink a little of the
water with reverence, and mutter a prayer. When rain is desired^ it is
said that they often make little images of frogs and other aquatic animalB,
and place them on the top of the hills, aa a means of bringing down rain by
propitiating their deities.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
238 David Forbes — On the Aymara Indians
mensions (where loose stones are abundant in the yicinity) ; these
are called apachetas; and the Indian^ when he passes them^ in-
variably adds a stone ; and if he has his quid of coca in his mouthy
he takes it out and throws it against the cairn, on which he
occasionally sticks feathers or places one or more of his leather
sandals, and mutters some words, probably a prayer. When
he passes these cairns, the Indian is sometimes seen to pull a
hair or two out of his eyebrows or eyelashes, and, placing them
before his mouth, to blow them away in the direction of the sun,
probably as an offering. As these cairns or apachetas were con-
sidered remnants of Pagan worship, the Lima Council pronounced
against them''^; but I regard them as originally instituted to
mark the line of road.
When travelling from Tacna to La Paz, I noticed, on the Bo-
livian side of the Pass of Huaylillos (14,650 feet above the sea),
numbers of small erections, put together with loose stones, and
upon inquiry was informed, by the arrieros, that these were put
up by the Indian Uameros when descending to Tacna with their
loads, and that upon their return they examined them, in order
to see whether they still remained standing, in which case they
regarded them as proofs of their wives having remained faithful
to them during their absence, and the contrary if the stones had
tumbled down.
Some of these are sketched in PI. XXI. fig. 2. A glance at
the style of some of these little erections makes one almost fancy
oneself capable of distinguishing between the characters of the
men who had put them up. The confident husband would no
doubt content himself with putting one or two stones on
the top of one another, so as to be not easily displaced;
whilst the anxiety or jealousy of another would be likely to tempt
him to still further risk his own happiness by erecting a flimsy
structure in two or three stories, very likely to be upset acci-
dentally.
I am sorry to add that my muleteer, a Cholo or half-breed,
who, by-the-by, are almost as much hated by the pure Indians
as the whites themselves, before I could expostulate with him,
backed his mule purposely so as to kick over a number of these
little structures, remarking with malicious delight, '' Won^t there
be a row when those fellows get home again.''
The Aymara Indians celebrate the birth of an infant, as also
marriages, but, curiously enough, appear (although they have
the verb marmasifia, from marmi, a woman) to have no word in
their language to signify the act of marriage, and always use the
Spanish substantive " casamiinto " and the verb " casdr" putting
to the latter an Aymara termination, thus: — '^ ccLsarasina, to
* EI Concilio Limense segundo, in su parte 2*, capitiilo 20.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
o/ Bolivia and Peru. 289
marry oneself; '^ casararla/^ to marry one to another, i.e. per-
form the ceremony of marriage ; and casarayarla, to make to
marry, or give in marriage.
Although the ancient Aymaras had their fiemaily or tribal
places of burial, as may be seen in the islands of Lake Titicaca,
Caranhas, &c., the Indian at present seems to be quite indif-
ferent as to where a corpse may be buried, interring it anywhere
most convenient, and not troubling themselves to transport it
any distance for the sake of burying it in holy ground. In the
various instances which I have witnessed they place the corpse,
in its clothes, lengthways in an ordinary grave, dug out appa-
rently in any convenient direction, the hands being tied (at the
wrist) across the breast, and a cross, made of a couple of twigs
tied together, placed on the body. On the grave itself a simple
wooden cross is placed, probably only out of deference to the
priests.
In ancient times, however, the position of the body in the
tomb {chulpa or kuaca) or grave was always that which the
infant had originally occupied in its mother's womb, the knees
being drawn up to the chin and the arms placed crosswise over
the breast — the whole usually sewed in a species of sack, gene-
rally made of a species of grass {ichu) or of reeds {Totora)
sewn together. In the chulpas at Carahuara in Caranhas, I was
informed by Messrs. Bode and Savalla that the mummies there
are all found in baskets, and, curiously enough, have invariably
a stone about 5 inches in length placed in ano. In some parts
the chulpas are square towers, about 14 feet high, and from
7 to 8 feet on each side, btdlt of unbumt sun-dried clay, tem-
pered with straw; those at Palca had, I found, their sides placed
in the direction of the cardinal points of the compass ; at many
other parts, as in Caranhas and around the Lake of Titicaca,
they are built of stone, and round as weU as square in shape ;
several of these have been figured and described by Mr. Squier
in his memoir on the primeval monuments of Peru* •
High up on the sides of the mountain Illampu, more com-
monly known as the Nevado de Sorata I found (in 1861), at
Marcomarcani, at an elevation of more than 16,000 feet above
the level of the sea, two graves within a few feet of one another,
on a narrow ridge connecting two great spurs of this mountain ;
both of these were about 4 feet deep, quite empty, and lined
with stone waUs neatly put together : the one had a direction
nearly east and west, was 3 feet 8 inches long and I foot 8 inches
wide in the centre, but tapered to each end, which was only 15
inches wide; the direction of the other was about north-east
* The American Naturalist, vol. iv. 1870.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
240 David Forbes — On the Aymara Indians
and soath-west, and its shape a rectangle 5 feet long by 1 foot
in breadth. No tower or other erection appeared to have marked
their site.
OecasionaUy^as in the island of Quebaya^in the Lake of Titacaca
and elsewhere in that district^ the chnlpas or burial-towere have
two or even more stories^ as if the chamber in each story was
intended for the interment of a different member of the same
family. In some districts^ as in Caranhas, these monuments
are so abundant as even to form what might be termed villages
of the dead. Many of these graves have been opened and ran-
sacked for the gold and silver articles which they so often con-
tain, as it was the general custom to bury along with the corpse
articles of pottery, wood, and metal, especially small imagea or
figures of men and animals made of gold, silver, or copper. A
gold ornament, represented in PL XXI. fig. . 1, evidently in-
tended to be worn round the neck, was found in a chulpa near
Corocoro, along with a silver spoon-shaped ornament called a
" pichi '^ (PI. XXI. fig. 11) , such as at present are worn by almost
all the Indian tribes of the Pacific coast down to Araucania ;
mace-heads of magnetic oxide of iron occurred in some of these
tombs ,- but the most curious article which came under my notice
during my residence in the country was the small solid silver
image represented in fiill size in PI. XX. figs. 1 a and b. This was
placed in my hands by M. Ramon Doux, who took it out of a
chulpa in Caquinhora, about four leagues from Corocoro, in the
department of La Paz, Bolivia. What makes this figure ex-
tremely interesting is the fact that it has in its left hand what
appears to be a telescope, or rather a tube, evidently intended
to assist the vision, since the one end of it is held to the eye,
whilst the other is apparently directed to the heavens. Although,
like the rest of the figure, this part also is of solid silver, and
not really tubular, there can be no doubt that it was in-
tended to represent a tube, since the outer end is hollowed out.
The right hand of the figure holds a mask, as if this had been
just removed from the face in order to permit of the telescope
being brought up to the eye. The features and proportions of
this figure, the aquiline nose, long body, short thigh, and long
legs, are quite characteristic of the Aymara ; the peculiar head-
dress may possibly indicate the rank of chieftain or priest, whilst
the instrument held to the eye would indicate that the use of
some such tubular arrangement to assist the vision was known
to these Indians at a very early period.
The custom of burying things with the dead was carried on
long after the Spanish conquest, and is, as before mentioned,
not altogether extinct in the present day. A wooden chicha
cup given to me by Mr. Thackeray, who obtained it fix)m an old
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Joiirn. Etimo. Soc. Vol. UPLXX.
Fi^4.
AVMARA IMAGES. POTTCHY tc.
gitizod by Google
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
of Bolivia and Peru. 241
tomb near Piino, on Lake Titicaca^ is inlaid with figures painted
like mosaic^ in red^ green^ and yeliow^ evidently representing
the arrival of the Spaniards in their vessels ; and another wooden
cnp^ also in my possession^ of probably much more recent date^
has^ standing up inside from the bottom^ rude projecting figures
of the heads of two oxen yoked together^ and is the only ex-
ample of one turned in a lathe which I have seen in any of the
graves. Both of these must naturally have been made subse-
quently to the arrival of the Spaniards^ who first brought homed
cattle and turning-lathes into Peru. These chicha-cups were
apparently filled and emptied by those at the funeral to the me-
mory of the dead^ and then thrown into the grave. They are ,
venr commonly found of pottery also.
It is now a matter of (Ufficulty^ if not an impossibility, to tell
with any certainty what the dress of the Aymara Indian was
before tne Spanish conquest. The only article of costume which
is without doubt of thoroughly ancient origin, is the woollen
poncho, which appears, however, to have been in general use
amongst all the South- American tribes on the Pacific, from New
Oranada down to Araucania, even from the oldest times ; all
the other articles of clothing at present employed by these
Indians are of much more douotful origin.
In the Aymara highlands the men wear on their heads a large-
brimmed hat, made (apparently felted) of llama wool, or, pre-
ferablv, vicuna wool, of the natural colour of the animal. Under
this they generally have one or even more knitted woollen caps,
like old-fashioned night-caps. As before mentioned, the Aymara
has no care for his feet, however inclement the weather may be ;
but he takes every care of his head, often placing two, and I
have even seen at times three, of such woollen caps one over the
other. Sometimes these are made so as even to reach over the
face, leaving orifices for the eyes, nose, and mouth; such I
have seen occasionallv in Norway or the Welsh Mountains.
The body is protected by a coarse shirt of unbleached white
llama or sheep's wool, whilst the legs are clothed in a sort of
breeches or drawers made of black or white llama wool, which
reach down to the knees, below which the leg is nearly always
bare, the sole of the feet alone being protected by a sandal,
called cjota or usuta, of leather, usually made from the skin of the
neck of the llama, which, together with the thongs which hold it
on, is cut out of one piece. Stockings are rarely seen, even among
the well-to-do Indians, and, when used, generally have no feet,
reaching but to the ankle. Over all is the universal poncho,
generally only a square piece of cloth of undyed, usually black,
Uama wool, with a slit in the centre to put the head throuojli.
The Uamcros commonly carry in their hand a short wooden
VOL, II. K by Google
242 David Forbes — On the Aymara Indians
whip, the handle of which ia somewhat ingeniously inlaid
diagonally with strips of lead, which look like silver, and makes
it extremely heavy and almost as formidable as a life-preserver*.
The women, when at home, go about bareheaded, their long
black hair being plaited into two pigtails, which hang down one
on each side of the back. Next the skin they wear a chemise
of wool or cotton, over which from the waist downwards
hangs a short petticoat, made of thick woollen stuff, black or
deep-blue in colour. Across the shoulders they throw an oblong
piece of coarse black llama-wool serge or of baize, which is dyed
of the brightest colours, as orange, red, yellow, blue, or green,
and fastened in front with the ''pichi,^' a sort of spoon-
shaped ornament usually made of silver. Two of these are often
seen, one on each side of the breast, sometimes of very great
dimensions ; the handles, being pointed, serve as bodkins, whilst
the other end or bone is very commonly used as a spoon when
eating. This ornament is not confined to the Aymaras, being
used by most of the Indian races of Western South America^
and is shown in PI. XXI. fig. II.
The women are nearly always barefooted, being but rarely
seen with stockings or with sandals like the men.
Like the fair sex in many more civilized countries, the Aymara
women seem to consider it a special beauty to appear more than
ordinarily massive about the launches, notwithstanding that
naturally they are far from being deficient in this respect;
when in full dress, as at their feasts, they consequently do not
fail to place thick woollen skirts one over another, the number
being a mark of the wealth of the lady, until their actual dimen-
sions are wonderfully exaggerated.
When at their feasts or on a joumev, the women wear a
peculiarly shaped hat {montera), generally made of black or
dark-blue cloth or velvet lined with some red stuff. It is in the
form of a cylinder, or rather a cone, expanded greatly at the top,
the lower part for a short distance cylindrical, fitting dose on to
the head, whilst the upper part is turned down in the form of
a square, so that the part turned down has the appearance of
flaps hanging down on to the face on all four sides. I at first
imagined that this peculiar head-dress might be a remnant of
their ancient costume, but was told by General Sagamaga, of
La Paz, that he believed that it was derived from an old Spanish
woman's head-dress long ago introduced into Peru.
Neither men nor women are cleanly in their habits, rarely
removing their clothes at night, often leaving them on until
* The lead is secured by cutting grooves into the whip-handle, wider at
the bottom than at the 8ur!ace^ after which melted lead is poured into them,
and fixes itself in when cold«
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
oj Bolivia and Peru. 243
worn to pieces ; and even then some of the Indians would draw
their new pair of breeches over the old ones^ allowing the latter
to remain on the body. They sleep on the ground or earthen floor
of their huts^ or on a sort of bench of earth raised some eighteen
inches above the ground — their only bed-clothes being a few
skins^ and a poncho (or thick quilt) of llama wool^ called ccanieri.
The food of the Aymara Indian is much more of a vegetable
than animal character. Of the flesh which he consumes^ that of
the llama is the most important; but from my own experience I
did not consider it well flavoured^ except when the animal was
only about a year old, when they are called chuchos by the
Indians. A considerable quantity of the llama flesh is prepared
by being sprinkled with salt and air-dried, and is then known as
charqtd. A very important article of consumption and of export
to the mining-districts and the coca-plantations and gold-work-
ings to the east are the '^ chalonas " or dried mutton, being the
whole sheep, which, after being skinned and the head removed,
is split open, flattened out, and dried in the air, after having
been sprinkled with a little salt. Beef is rarely seen or con-
sumied by the Indians, who often keep a few domestic fowls.
Around the Lake of Titicaca many wild fowl and a good supply
of their eggs are obtained, as well as some nine species of fish,
several of which are excellent eating, especially the boga, which
in taste and appearance much resembles a smaU herring or large
sardine.
Salt is obtained by the Indians from springs which have their
origin in the saliferous marls, probably of triassic age, the water
being allowed to run into clay moulds and spontaneously evapo-
rate, the operation being repeated until cakes of salt, about one
foot square and some three inches thick, are left behind, and are
of tolerably good quality.
As before mentioned, however, the staple of the Aymara food
are the vegetable productions of his country, a summary of which
may be given as follows* : — ^potatoes of several varieties, in-
* The above are such productions as are either peculiar to the highlands
or are there grown by the Indians for their own use ; for I may mention
that it is eztraordinaiy, when examining the markets, say of La Paz or Sorata,
where the snow lies close at hand all the year round on the peaks, to ob-
serve the extraordinary admixture of tropical products from the hot valleys
below with the alpine ones peculiar to the district itself: thus, in addition
to the above, there are abundant supplies in the markets of oranges, sweet
and soar lemons, Umes, paltos (fruit of the Laurua penica), banimas, nine-
apples, prickly pears, granadillas, pacays (pod of a S|>ecie6 of inga), cneri-
moyos (nruit of tne Jiuma cheremoha), sweet potatoes, rice, yam, gualusa, ari-
coma or yacona, &c., as well as (from the intermediate xones) strawberries,
grapei^ melons, pears, apples, and peaches ; but, with the exception possibly of
some ill-looking small ^preen apples and pears, few of these products ever
reach the hut of the Indian.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
244 David Forbes — On the Aymara Indians
eluding the Papa amarga or bitter potato^ called '4uki cheque'' iu
Aymara ; maize or Indian com ; beans ; ocas^ called in Aymara
'^apilla/' ullucos, the tubers of the Ulluctts tuberosa; onions;
garlic ; chichchipa^ a variety of fennel ; quinoa^ the Peruvian
rice or seeds of Chenopodium quinoa ; ysano^ the tuber of the
Tropaolum tuberosum ; chuchuchu, a freshwater plant from the
Lake of Titicaca ; and several other minor vegetables, including
the soft white lower part of the Totora or great Titicaca reed,
which is eaten as a salad.
Here I may remark that not only have the peculiarities of
the country inhabited by the Aymara Indians determined to a
great extent the nature of their nourishment^ but, particularly
those of altitude and climate, have also exercised a great in-
fluence upon the methods found necessary to be employed
for the culinary preparation and conservation of many of the
articles of food.
Owing to the great elevation which this part of South
America has above the mean level of the sea, it follows that the
atmospheric pressure is greatly diminished, and consequently
that the temperature of water when boiling is very much lower
or, in other words, less hot than on the coast — ^in fact, so much
so that several ordinary articles of consumption cannot be tho-
roughly cooked even by prolonged boiling with water in an
ordinary open pot. For this reason the diy small beans which
elsewhere in South America are almost everywhere the fa-
vourite and one of the principal articles of food, especially of
the lower classes, for the reason that they cannot be thoroughly
boiled in the whole state, are not used in any quantity, and
are always first ground to fine powder before being cooked.
Peas have to be treated in a similar manner, as also the dry maixe
or Indian com ; so that before every hut there is always seen an
Indian grinding-apparatus, ^'parara'' (it cannot be called a mill),
which only consists of two rough stones, the lower being a heavy
one fixed in the ground^ with a flat smooth surface upwards,
whilst the other is a semicircular piece, which is rocked in see-
saw fashion by the Indian women^ so as to crush up the sub-
stance placed beneath it.
I remember the delight of a Bolivian family in La Paz upon
their first trying a cooking-pot made with a lid so arranged as
to convert it into a sort of digester, and thus to raise consider-
ably the boiling-point of its contents^ which had been sent up
from the coast as a present^ and which they found did enable
them to cook beans^ &c. thoroughly in their whole state. On
another occasion, when on an exploring-expedition, accompanied
by two arrieros fh)m the coast who had never before been very
high up in the mountains, I left them with the mules at an de-
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
of Bolivia and Peru. 345
▼ation of about 17^000 feet, to make a fire and prepare their
meals, whilst I ascended higher on foot; on my return, some
hours after, I found them in a good state of fear and excitement,
insisting that we should at once leave a place which must be
bewitched, since they could not get a dish of beans cooked,
notwithstanding that they had seen the water in the pot boiling
away lustily for several hours.
The potato, which is cultivated on a large scale by the
Aymaras, and forms the most important article of their food, is,
owing to the severity of their climate in these highlands, often
frozen before its tuber has arrived at maturity — a circumstance
which has given rise to its being subjected to a preservative
mode of treatment quite unknown in other countries, and well
worthy of being imitated, particularly in the northern parts of
Europe, where the summers are short and severe.
The method of preparing the potatoes to convert them into
'' chunu^^ (or '' chuno," as it is called in Spanish) is, as far as I
could observe, somewhat as follows, although I understand that
there are minor differences in the procedure in almost every
district. The potatoes, after being dug out of the ground, are,
in the months of May and June, steeped in or sprinkled with
water, and spread out on a thin layer of straw (ichu) placed on
the ground. They are then exposed to the frost, turning them
occasionally by hand some three or more nights and days con-
secutively, until they are quite frozen throughout their substance.
During the congelation they become covered with blisters filled
with a watery fluid, and when thawed have a somewhat spongy
consistence. They are now steeped in water, and trampled out
by men's feet to remove all soluble matter, after which they are
spread out in the air until perfectly dried, when they are ready for
use, and known in the market as black chuno or chufio negro^.
When thus prepared the potatoes are much reduced in volume,
being shrivelled up to the size of about musket-balls, of a some-
what deep-brown colour and not very inviting appearance. The
white chu&o (or "ttunta,'' as it is called in Aymara), which is
much better, in outward look at least, both when raw and boiled,
is prepared in the same way, except that after the potatoes have
been frozen they are steep^ in water for from two to four weeks,
changing the water frequently, or, what is better, allowing a
current of clean water continually to run through them, after
which they are dried as before ; when cut through they show a
* It must be remembered that the climate of these highlands is verr fa-
vourable to carrying out this operation, both from the night frosts ana the
diying-quaUty of the air itself, which very rapidly removes all the water
from iJie chunos by evaporation, and in a very short time completely dries
them up into hard balls.
Digitized by
Google
246 David Forbes — On the Asmara Indians
thin tough external skin^ filled with a white matter exactly like^
and in actuality nothing more^ than a form of potato-starch.
In this state both the varieties of chuiio will keep for any length
of time, even for years, if only stored in a tolerably dry place,
and require merely to be steeped in water (the white for about a
day and a half, and the black for £rom four to eight days) in order
to soften them, after which they are boiled like an ordinary potato
before being eaten. Although the white chuiio when cooked
looks extremely tempting, being in external appearance of a pure
white colour, even more enticing than a nice new potato, I never
got quite reconciled to its taste, as it always seemed, at least to
me, somewhat soapy ; and, with the Indians themselves, I agree
in preferring the cheaper or more common black chuiio (or
merely chuno, as it is called, in contradistinction to the other, to
which the name "ttunta*^ is, as before mentioned, applied),
which is free from this savour, and, although somewhat insipid
and crisp in the mouth, has a taste which, even if not at first
relished, one soon acquires a liking for.
The theory of this process appears to be a purely chemical
one. When the potato, which is mainly composed of potato-
starch, along with a small amount of gluten or other such nitro-
genous compound, becomes frozen, upon thawing a species of
decomposition or fermentation is immediately set agoing, the
nitrogenous ingredient acting the part of yeast or ferment, and
changing a portion of the starch first into dextrine and then
into sugar, which explains the sweet taste recognized when
potatoes which have been touched by the firost are eaten. This
fermentation, when once it has conmienced, proceeds rapidly to
putrefaction, and destroys the potato. The Aymara Indian, how-
ever, without understanding the rationale of his procedure, has
found out the means to arrest the fermentation in its first stage,
by dissolving out the dextrine, sugar, and nitrogenous ferment,
leaving the potato-starch alone behind in a form but little
susceptible of further alteration as long as it is kept dry; and by
this means is enabled to keep the farinaceous matter of the
root for an indefinite period.
The object of the Indian in thoroughly fireezing his potatoes
before washing out the soluble matter, appears to be to get
the whole of the nitrogenous matter into a state capable of
being washed out by the water, and so prevent any germs of
fermentation being left behind.
It has always struck me as very remarkable, that the uncid-
tivated Indian could thus have invented a process, founded on
the most correct chemical principles, which has enabled him to
use and conserve as food the frozen potato, which otherwise
would be quite worthless, had not this discovery converted it
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
(4 Bolivia and Peru. 247
into his moat valuable article of food^ espedaUy during the
winter months^ and without which he would not only not have been
able to reap the fiill benefit of his most important harvest, but
also could not have availed himself of a variety of this esculent^
the Papa amarga, or bitter potato^ which is not regarded as edible
until after it has been converted into chuno.
The bitter potato (or " luki choque/^ as it is called in Ay-
mara) is a very important vegetable for the Indian, since it
grows well in the very coldest parts of the highlands, which
will not produce any other crop. Whether it is a different
species, or merely a variety of the common potato, I was not
sufficient botanist to decide; but the only external difference
which I noticed was, that the tuber appeared to be somewhat
longer and flatter than the small round ones of the ordinary
potato grown in the district, and that the plant had a blue
instead of the more usual white flower. It is not cultivated or
eaten by the whites ; and I have eaten it only in the state of
chuno. I am told, however, that it has only a very slightly
bitter taste, but that this taste cannot be removed even by pro-
longed boiling, which also does not render it soft like the ordi-
nary potato. I am uncertain whether the Aymaras ever eat it
in its natural state when simply boiled; but converted into
chuno it has no unpleasant taste, and is a very important
article of their consumption.
Several varieties of the ordinary potato, " cheque," are cul-
tivated by the Aymaras ; but none of them appear to attain to
any size, probably never coming to full maturity in this climate;
the wild potato, called '' lillecoya,'' also occurs. The Aymara
women understand the boiling a potato in their earthen pots to
full perfection. Occasionally the ordinary potato is preserved by
being dried in the air, after having been first boiled and peeled.
It is then called '' cucupa" by the Indians.
The oca (or " apilla" in Aymara) is another root, well suited
to the climate, much cultivated by the Indians, and is the tuber
of the Oxalis tuberosa, of which several varieties, red and white,
are grown. The white, called queni-apilla, or floury ocas, are the
best. As I can testify, this root when simply boiled is hard and
}ui8 a horrid acid taste, — ^in fact, is quite unfit for consumption,
unless it also has undergone a previous preparation. Tins is
effected by the Indians by exposing the ocas to the sun and air
for firom six to twelve days, which causes, as it were, a species
of ripening, after which the oca, when boiled, is a very agreeable
farinaceous vegetable.
If exposed in this maimer for a much longer period (several
weeks, or even months, is, I believe, necessary), taking care not
to let them fireeze, they become still sweeter, and taste very
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
248 David Forbes — On the Aymara Indians
much like sweet potatoes. In this state they are called ''caui/'
and should not be boiled in water^ but merely steamed. The
Indians cook them by placing them on the top of a pot full of
straw^ with a little water at the bottom^ to which they apply the
heat. Another preparation of the oca is called '' caya/' and is
obtained by freezings and treating them much in the same
manner as in the preparation of chuno from potatoes, as before
described. Although much esteemed by the Indians, this sub-
stance did not quite suit my palate.
As another example of how the culinary preparation of the
articles of food used by these Indians has been influenced by
the peculiarities of the climate, may be mentioned the ^'isimu/'
the tubercle of the Tropaolum tuberosum, a variety of Indian
cress or nasturtium, cultivated particularly about La Paz. When
removed firom the ground, this is so acrid and nasturtium-like in
its flavour as to be imeatable, or at any rate unpalatable ; here,
however, they eat the boiled tuber in a frozen state, when it
possesses a very agreeable taste, and is much appreciated by
the whites also, being sold frozen, kept from thawing by being
wrapped up in woollen cloths, and covered with straw, under
the name of " taiacha.*'
Another important article of food is the quinoa {hupa in
Aymara), the seeds of the Chenopodium quinoa, or Peruvian
rice, as it is sometimes called. These are exactly of the form
and size of an ordinary mustard-seed, and are of a red, yellow, or
white colour in different varieties of the plant. The seeds
must always be first well washed with water, to remove a bitter
principle they contain, before cooking. When boiled, they make
an excellent porridge or pudding. The leaves of the young
plant are eaten as salad ; and a sort of chicha or fermented drink
is also made frxim the seed, called '' hupaccusa.''
Beans are cultivated to a considerable extent, but are always
ground to powder on the stone before being cooked, or are
eaten whole after having been parched over the fire in a pot.
Indian com or maize does not grow in the puna and higher
lands, but in the sheltered valleys grows well, and is largely
bought by the highland Indians, who exchange their dried
llama- and sheep-meat, wool, salt, and chuno for Indian com.
When dried, it is either ground up or toasted, in which latter
state a small bag of it is usually the entire sustenance taken by
the travelling Indian. Several varieties are known, amongst
which a sweet, shrivelled- up, semitransparent, yellow one, called
"chulqui,'' is especially esteemed for eating raw or parched; an-
other variety, of a mulberry colour, is called '' culli,'' and often
used to give a colour to their drinks.
The beverages employed by the Aymara are but few in
Digitized by VjOOQIC
o/ Bolivia and Peru. 249
number ; and, except on grand occasionsj the pure water from
his native hilla quenches his thirst. His national drink is the
chicha, made from the Indian com fermented, called in Aymara
^* ccusa.'' It is made in different ways; but the most esteemed
is the so-called '' chicha mascada,'' or chewed chicha, the pre-
paration of which is nothing less than disgusting ; but haying
been often described by former travellers, since it is in common
use in many parts of South America, I need not frirther refer to it
than to state that it is not alone appreciated by the Indians; for
the whites and Europeans in Bolivia, as a rule, take to it with
apparent relish. Chicha is also made from the quinoa seeds. In
some parts a fermented drink is made by the Indians from the
sweet stalk of the young green Indian com, called ''huiru''
(wiru) : this is the name of the stalk. Of late years, however,
the establishment of large manufactories on the coast of Peru for
the distillation of " chancaca,'^ or unrefined sugar and molasses,
has sent in great quantities of a very inferior white rum, or
'' aguardiente'' as it is called, amongst these Indians, and is
rapidly doing great mischief amongst them.
The two main dishes of the Aymara cuisine are the chupe
and the chairo. The former of these is common all over the
northern cotmtries (at least of the Pacific coast) of South Ame-
rica, and consists of a soup made with potatoes and any flesh or
fowl which may be to hand, as well as any other vegetables conve-
nient, never omitting to add some red-pepper pods. The chairo,
however, is peculiar to the highlands of Bolivia and Peru, its
fundamental ingredient being chuno instead of potatoes; and to
this, as in the case of the chupe, any flesh (generally of the
llama or sheep) or fowl is added. Although, from the dirty-looking
leather-like fragments of chu&o which mainly compose it, the
chairo has at first a far frt>m inviting aspect, which certainly
would not recommend it at a European table, a taste for it is
soon acquired, and it is even relished by the traveller who visits
the inhospitable Puna of Bolivia and Pern.
The Aymara Indian, in his cuisine, is not, however, content
merely with the productions of the vegetable and animal king-
dom, amongst which I forgot to enumerate the aquatic larva of
a species of diptera called ** chichi,'' which is found in abun-
dance in the rivers of the Puna, and from which he makes a
ragout seasoned with red pepper said to be excellent. He also
applies to the mineral kingdom, not only for the salt which he
employs as a condiment, but also for the clay which, extraor-
dinarily enough, he adds, often in considerable quantity, to the
chupe or chairo before described.
In the city of La Paz I foimd that clay prepared for this pur-
pose was regularly sold in the market, under the name of
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
250 David Forbes — On theAymara Indians
"ppassa" (the Aymara name for crude clay being "llinquc") ;
and going amongst the Indians myself when they were cooking
their dinners in the streets near the market-place^ I saw how
they added it to and mixed it with the other constituents of
their chupe^ eating the whole apparently with good relish.
Afterwards^ when I purchased from them a large bag of this
'^ppassa^' for the purpose of bringing it to England^ I continu-
ally found that my own Indians pilfered from it^ to add to their
own food^ and declared to me that they considered it to improve
greatly the taste of the soup.
When in La Paz I went to see the Indians digging out this
clay from the deposits in the alluvial formation through which
the Bio de la Paz runs^ the only preparation which it received
on the spot being to separate as much as possible aU the small
stones and fine gravel by hand^ or by a sieve; before being sold
in the market^ however^ it undergoes some further preparation,
which appears to consist in kneading it up between the hands
into doughy lumps, which looked as if they had been mixed
with a minute quantity of lard or some other fatty matter; in
this state, although it stiU feels very gritty when tried between
the teeth, it is used and sold for immediate consumption.
The idea having been put forward that the clays or earths
known to be eaten by certain Indian tribes contaiQ a small
quantity of organic matter capable of being assimilated by the
human system, I, in order to see whether this might be the case
with the clay eaten by the Aymaras, made a complete analysis
of a sample taken with my own hands at La Paz, and obtained
the following results : —
SiUca 60-64
Alumina 8019
Lime , 1-09
Magnesia 0*87
Protoxide of Iron 9*64
Protoxide of Manganese 0*49
Potash, with trace of Soda 3'76
Water 2-28
Organic matter and loss 1*05
lOOOOO
frt>m which it will be perceived that this day, which geologi-
cally is a product of the wearing-down of the clay slates, and
the granite intruded amongst them, of the Silurian forma-
tion of the high Andes, really contains no dement of nourish-
ment; and therefore I imagine that the custom of eating it is
merely for the purpose of keeping the stomach more diatended,
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
oj Bolivia and Peru. 251
and retaimng the food longer under the action of the gastric
joice^ so as to make the most of the extremely small allowance
of food which the Indians of the Puna exist upon when they
have to provide for themselves; for I have practically proved
that they can and always will tsike in a very large supply when
they can procure it at the cost of the white man.
The so-called " calcareous earth/^ which^ according to Hum-
boldt*^ is sold in the streets of Popayan and several parts of
Peru as an eatable^ is evidently not an earth at all ; but only the
ashes of wood or plants commonly sold in order to be used
along with the coca-leaf chewed by the Indians.
TUs ash is prepared for that purpose. That from the wood of
the quenua tree^ which grows in abundance on the Puna^ and is
something like a wild olive tree in appearance, is generaUy con-
sidered the best, from its being strongest in alkidi ; the ash of
the banana is held to be next in quidity : but all sorts of ash
fipom cacti, shrubs, or trees are employed; and in the north of
Peru even burned lime is used, although not considered equally
good for the purpose.
The ash is usuallv made up with a little water, and kneaded
into small pieces, sticks, or cakes, sometimes with the figure of
a saint stamped upon them ; and they are regularly sold in the
market under the Aymara name of '^ llucta.'^
The use of a substance like vegetable ashes containing alkali,
or an alkaline earth like lime, along with the coca-leaf by the
Aymara and Quechua tribes of Peru and Bolivia is altogether
analogous to the custom so prevalent in the East Indies of add-
ing lime when chewing the betel nut {Areca catechu) or betel
leaf {Piper betel) ; and in both cases the object of this addition
appears to be for the purpose of setting free the vegetable alka-
loid of the plant. The Indians declare that the coca-leaf will not
yield up its virtues when chewed alone.
The coca plant {Erythroxylon coca) does not, however, grow
in the higher regions, and is not even known as a wild plant (at
least as far as I could learn) even in the Yungas or tropical val-
leys to the east of the Andes, where it is cultivated by the
Aymara and Quechua colonists on a very considerable scale.
Although used by all the Indian tribes of this part of South
America, it is consumed in larger quantities by the Aymaras
than by any other nation; and its name appears to be of
Aymara origin, the word " coca,'* as it is usucdly spelt by the
Spaniards, being evidently only the Aymara word ^* ccoca,'' sig-
nifying a plants bush, or tree, apparently applied to it as the plant
par excellence, just as amongst the Hispano- Americans the Fara-
* < Aspects of Nature.' Philadelphia edition, 1849, p. 150.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
252 Dayid Forbes — On the Aynuxra Indians
guay tea is always called only " Yerba/' t. e. the herb. Fram
the oldest times it seems to have been esteemed as the most pre-
cious of all y^etable productions, the Indians, as before men-
tioned, always making it a part of their offerings to their gods ;
and even at present they hang on the altars of the Virgin or
Roman Catholic saints small packages of coca-leaves bound up
nicely in maize husks into the form of the letter Y, as offerings
likely to be acceptable, at least, according to their ideas. Under
the dominion of the Incas the coca was held in very great
esteem, and, being regarded as a luxury, was not allowed to be
an article of general consumption amongst the lower classes.
The Aymara Indian, especially when travelling, is rarely if
ever seen without his ^'istalla,'' or small bag, which contains his
supply of coca-leaves, firom which he takes out a pinch of the
leaves (say, about firom 1 to 2 drachms) at a time, in order to fonn
his quid or '' aculli,^^ as it is termed in his language. Before doing
so, however, (or, as the Spaniards say, beginning to '' acculicar,'')
he generally sits down at ease on the ground, always relieving
himself of any load or other object he may be carrying ; and
then, picking out leaf by leaf, he turns them in his mouth so as
to moisten them well, and forms them into a small ball or quid,
which he carries, when conversing, inside his left cheek*. This
he now takes out ; and, opening it, he places inside of it a small
quantity of the " llucta" or aULaline ash, and then, returning it
to his mouth, he commences chewing it for an hour or two, until
he considers it exhausted, when he again repeats the operation
as before, continuing to do so with such regularity that amongst
themselves the Indians often describe the distance between two
places as being equal to so many " accullis.'' The verb " accidi-
car " is used amongst the Bolivians to denote this operation ; and,
as far as I could perceive, the Indian, as a rule, seems to swallow
the saliva, and not to expectorate, as in the case of chewing
tobacco. Having had to provide the coca necessary for a large
number of Indians in my employ, I found that, on an average,
each Indian used about | of a pound per week, but occasionidly
more : my old Aymara man-servant Mateo always took his one
pound per week ; but he admitted himself that it was too much,
and it is generally considered among the Indians that more than
this amount is injurious to the system. The whites, negroes,
or Cholos in Bolivia and Peru do not as a rule make use of coca;
and it is stated that when they do commence chewing it they
generally carry its employment to a very injurious excess.
Cholos are said to occasionally take as much as three pounds per
* In most of the little images of silver or gold found in the ancient grsTes
the left cheek is shown to be swelled out by the coca quid.
Digitized byCjOOQ IC
of Bolivia and Peru, 253
week; and I was told that a Negro who took as much as one
pound per day became demented in consequence ; but I cannot
vouch for the truth of these statements.
The women amongst the Aymaras^ at least as far as my own
experience goes, never employ coca, nor are the Bolivian soldiers
allowed to use it; the Peruvian soldiers, although not furnished
with rations of coca, are not prohibited firom occasionally pur-
chasing it at their own expense when on the march ; the Quechua
Indians of Cochabamba, Chuqidsaca, and Santa Cruz do not chew
coca; nor is it employed by the tribes of the lower tropical re-
gions of Bolivia; so that the custom is in great measure confined
to the highland Indians of Peru and Bolivia. I found that the
coca-leaf when used as tea, only taking care to throw away the
firstwater or infusion, which contains a bitter principle, was re-
fireshing, and somewhat stimulating to the weak stomach.
A somewhat careful study of this habit of chewing the coca-
leaf does not at all convince me that its true properties have
anything like the marvellous characters commonly ascribed to
it by previous travellers in general; for, as before mentioned,
I found quite as much power of endurance under similar cir-
cumstances amongst those of this race who did not chew the
leaf at all as amongst those who did; and it must be remem-
bered that amongst the Indians themselves it is never regarded
in the light of a necessity, but always as an indulgence (in other
words, as a luxury, like tobacco in Europe), and that they often
apply the Spanish word " vido,*' or vice, when speaking of its
employment.
Just as in many out-of-the-way parts of Europe men can be
bribed to do little services by what is called '' a drink '' more
easily than by the offer of payment in coin, so I found with
these Indians, that by carrying with me a smaJl bale or " cesto,''
as it is called, of coca-leaves, and giving them a handful on such
occasions, I coidd supply the deficiency of small change (so dif-
ficult to be obtained in these countries), and get what I wanted
both more cheaply and cheerfully performed at the same time.
In the highlioids of Peru and Bolivia it is only at rare inter-
vals that any trees are seen, or even brushwood; so thieit no re-
liance can be placed on a supply of fuel from the vegetable
kingdom. The combustible i^ but universally employed is
'^tajia,'' or the dried Uama-dung. As the excrements of these
animak are in the form of small round balls like those from the
sheep, it is fortunate that these animals, as also the allied spe-
cies the Alpaca, Huanaco, and Vicuna, when pressed by the calls
of nature, do not scatt^ their dung at random, but if left to
themselves (i. e. not driven) always resort to fixed spots, so that
Uttle heaps of a bushel or more are found at each spot, very con-
.gitized by Google
254 David Forbes — On the Aymara Indiana
venient for the Indian, who otherwise would find it an endless
task to collect a similar quantity. Owing to the dry winds and
peculiar climate of the highlands, the dung rapidly loses the
water it contains, and forms an excellent fael, giving a good red
heat with little or no smoke ; it is not only employed in culinary
operations, but on a larger scale is used for smelting the copper-
ores (100 lbs. dung smelting 80 lbs. copper ore) and casting
bronze for bell- or cannon-metal or other purposes.
The vessels made use of by the Aymaras in cooking are inva-
riably of baked clay ; and it is perfectly astonishing to see how
expert the women (and even the children) are, without the assist-
ance of a potter's lathe, in making them merely with their hands.
The shapes in general use at present amongst them are given in
fig. 4, PI. XX. ; whilst fig. 3, PI. XX. represents one of the small
earthen cooking-stoves which the women put up at the door
of their huts, erecting them in an extraordinarily short space
of time. When the clay is quite dry it is burnt whilst in position,
and answers remarkably well for heating the earthen pots placed
in the orifices. I have often been amused when the Indian
women quarrelled amongst themselves, to see that they, as one of
the first symptoms of anger, generally make a rush at each other's
stoves, kicking them to pieces with revengeful pleasure.
The dwellings of the Aymara Indians are small, rude, square,
oval, or circular 'huts, usually of rough stone put together with
clay and thatched with '' ichu,^' a species of long coarse grass,
something like esparto grass. In the towns and villages the
houses are usually square, with gables, but rarely possess any
window at all, or at most only a small sighthole, ordinarily stop-
ped up with some few stones ; the doors of the houses are always
extremely small. In the town of Santiago de Machaca, I had
the curiosity to measure the dimensions of the door of the house
in which I lodged, and found it to be only 3 feet in height by
15 inches in extreme width, the angles at top and bottom being
somewhat rounded off, so as to give the opening a slightly oval
shape. The door itself is made of a couple of boards, or more
often of a raw hide stretched and dried over a wooden frame ;
but in the out-of-the-way districts no door is used beyond a
poncho, which is htmg up across the opening when the hut is
tenanted ; when the family is absent the entrance is blocked up
by loose stones placed one on another.
Furniture is rarely or ever used even in the houses of the
richer Indians ; a chair or table is rarely if ever seen, as the In-
dians invariably take their meals whilst squatting down on their
haunches (never crosslegged however), with the dishes placed on
the ground beside them. Whenever a table is seen, it is usually
a little thing standing about 15 inches high firom the floor. On
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
of Bolivia and Peru. 255
one occasion at San Andres I noticed a chair with the figure of
a double-headed Eagle carved upon it^ which puzzled me for
some time^ until I remembered that the iron bottles used for
exporting quicksilver from Idria, and which occasionally come to
the amalgamating-establishments attached to the Bolivian and
Peruvian silver-mines have the Austrian Eagle stamped upon
them ; and no doubt this had been copied from them.
The walls of the huts are alwajrs quite bare^ and the floor
merely the natural soil of the spot — often (in fact^ more com-
monly) somewhat lower than the level of the ground outside the
hovel. There is never more than one room in a house ; and
along one side of this a raised sort of bench of mud^ about twenty
inches high and broad, is usually seen, which is used as a bench,
as a bed, or for sitting upon, whilst a similar one, about six feet
long and some four feet broad, at the end of the room is employed
as a bedstead to sleep upon.
In the out-of-the-way places I observed circular or oval stone
huts ; such have been called beehive houses, the stones forming
the roof and sides not being arched, but i^proaching one another
little by little until they meet in the form of a dome ; I found
an excellent example of this construction, well and neatly put
together, on the slope of the mountain of lUampu. This mea-
sured, internally, 9^ feet long by 5 feet broad, and 5 feet in
height; the door, which was on the longer side of the oval, was
straight, 3 feet high and 18 inches broad; no chimney or other
opening for smoke was visible.
Notwithstanding that the present dwellings of the Aymara
Indians are so wretched and rude in their construction, the
Aymara appears nevertheless to have a natural talent for archi-
tecture ; and I am informed by Bolivian architects, and have
myself also proved, that he is very quick in picking up any thing
novel in masonry when shown to him. Some of the churches
met with in out-of-the-way districts, although built entirely by
the Indians, with their " cura,^' as the village priest is called, at
their head as architect, and without plans or tools, except such
as are of the rudest conceivable nature, occasionally show proofs
of considerable skill. In 1863 1 was surprised to see some htm-
dred Indians rebuilding the church at El Disaguadero, on the
Lake of Titicaca, in Peru, and dressing the stones for the edifice
with no other implements than stones and a few pickaxes and
other rude agricultural instruments made of iron ; such a thing as
an iron hammer or chisel was not to be foimd amongst them.
Seiior Munos, the architect of the Cathedral of La Paz, fur-
ther informed me that the beautiful Corinthian columns made
of hard white granite, finished in a style which would not dis-
grace a first-rate European establishment, were all made by the
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
256 David Forbes — On the Aymara Indians
untaught Indian masons after his drawings; they, however,
would not make use of the hammers he provided them with, but
accepted his steel chisels, which they hit with a round stone held
in the palm of the hand, in a similar manner to that m which
their ancestors had no doubt been accustomed to work at
Tiahuanaco and elsewhere.
In ancient times ». e, (before the eleventh century, or Inca
conquest) the Aymaras possessed an architecture peculiar to
themselves, apparently of a much higher character than that of
any of the other nations of South America : full evidence attest-
ing this is to be seen at the present day in some of the magni-
ficent ruins at Tiahuanaco, near the southern extremity of Lake
Titicaca; an examination of which, however, leads to the con-
clusion that they are probably of two very different dates, the
one being evidently earlier and of a much ruder character than
the other, which is of vastly superior workmanship. Although
these ruins are by the older Spanish writers represented as being
of immense antiquity, or, as they firequently express it, works of
a period before there was a sun in the heavens''^, it appears that
part of these were not even completed, and were probably in
course of construction, at the time of the conquest of that part
of the Aymara country by the third Inca, Lloque Yupanki, some
time before his death in 1026; so that the downfall of the Aymara
civilization may be reckoned firom about this date.
When at this place, I took drawings, on a considerable scale, of
the principal features of these interesting ruins ; but upon my
return to Europe I found that various figures and descriptions
of several of the more important sculptures and monoliths had
already been published by other writers; so that at present I
purpose only to add a few remarks upon points which, as far as
I am aware, have not as yet received any attention. In the first
place I may mention that the stone of which the buildings and
sculptures are formed is of two very different characters. The
one is a light red sandstone, which forms the hills in the imme-
diate neighbourhood, and is probably the equivalent of the
Devonian formation, since I obtained fossils of undoubted De-
vonian age from the beds of similar sandstone at Aygatchi, not
far distant from Tiahuanaco. The other stone, however, is
very different in nature, being a hard, tough, and compact vol-
canic rock, precisely the same as what was originally called
Andesite by G. Rose, from a specimen brought home from
Cotopaxi by Humboldt, and which is a true Trachydolerite.
Notwithstanding its great hardness, most of the sculptured
* Diego D'Avalos y Fi^puioa, in MiaceL Austral (Lima, 1602) p. 145: ^Oim
de antes que hubiese sol in el cielo."
Digitized by
Google
of Bolivia and Peru. 257
work, the great monolithic portals and some of the finer figures^
are made of this rock ; and to this day they retain all the sharp-
new^ of their edges, and, to a considerable extent^ even the
original polish on their surfaces ; whilst a few others^ made of
the sandstone before alluded to, are in a very dilapidated condi-
tion.
The size of some of the great blocks of stone employed in one
of these buildings'*^ is very imposing. I measured one which
appeared to be of the largest, and found it to be about 27 feet
long, 18 broad, and 7 thick, so that, as it was of sandstone, it
could not have weighed less than one hundred and sixty tons. It
seems very difficult to explain how these Indians, with their
imperfect mechanical appliances, and no beasts of draught,
^ could handle and transport such masses from their original
sites, in order to place them in their proper positions in pdaces
or temples situated on the top of artificial mounds raised some
40 feet or more above the level of the plain itself.
Although the sandstone has evidently been taken from the
hills seen at but a few miles distance from Tiahuanaco, the vol-
canic stone of which the two great monolithic portals &c. have
been constructed has been conveyed a very great distance from
the volcanic mountains on the other or western side of Lake Ti-
ticaca, where the quarries are still visible ; and there still remains
at the edge of the lake an immense block hewn out into the form
of a sort of sofa or divan, which has received from the Spaniards
the appellation of " La Piedra Cansada,^^ or stone which got
tired, which no doubt had been left behind when on its
road to Tiahuanaco, at the time that the invasion of the Inca
Lloque Yupanki put an end to the building of the great palace
there.
An examination of the situation of the ruins of Tiahuanaco
shows them to be in a narrow plain (bounded at the sides by
two small ranges of hills) which, although extending a consider-
able distance from the present shore of the lake, is but very
slightly elevated above the level of its waters, makes me believe
that the lake (or, more correctly speaking, an arm of it) in former
times extended to Tiahuanaco, and that, probably, the rise of its
waters in the rainy season inundated the plain itself, and thus
enabled the Indians to transport the great blocks of stone pre-
viously alluded to from the other side of the lake on rafts up to
the very site of the edifices themselves. This view seemed to
me to be confirmed by my finding in a small pool of water situ-
ated in the midst of these ruins, the Totora or great Titicaca
* I was told by one of the Cholos there that this had been called the pa-
lace of Pumapuiuku (of the gate of the Puma) ; but whether this is correct or
not I am unaole to say.
VOL. H. Digitized%y Google
258 David Forbes — On the Aymara Indiana
rush growing luxuriantly^ although I understand that it is nerer
found elsewhere than in the lake itself or the Disaguadero riyer
leading from it; the great artificial mounds on which the build-
ings themselves are placed also seemed to favour the idea of the
plain being at times intmdated.
When we remember that the Indians were unacquainted
with steel or iron implements^ it seems perfectly unexplainable
how these Indians could work the hard volcanic rock to such
perfection; the Aymaras have, it is true, a word for iron,
** qaella/* in their language; whence quella^cahua a coat of
mail, and quellahuisca an iron chain ; but it seems to me that
this word, before the arrival of the Spaniards, was in reality only
applied to iron-ore, i . e. the black heavy magnetic oxide of iron
commonly found native in Peru and Bolivia, and employed by
the Indians for clubheads, one of which is depicted in PL XX.
fig. 5, from a grave at Calacota, was some 2^ inches long by
1 J inches thick, neatly worked with a groove around it by which
to fasten it to the handle^. Some of their tools of bronze were
capable of taking a pretty good edge, but would stand a very
short time if used for cutting stone ; we must remember, how-
ever, that the wonderful patience and perseverance of these and
many other of the South- American tribes would, with imlimited
time at their disposal, enable them to overcome difficulties other-
wise seemingly insurmountable. In 1863 I was extremely asto-
nished to see the Indians rebuilding the church at El Disagua-
dero work hour after hour, one might almost say day after day,
in order to square or dress the sides of a rough stone, with the
aid only of another one used as a hammer, when a few strokes
of a civilized mason's hammer and chiBcl would have effected
the same result in as many minutes.
Everywhere in both Peru and Bolivia the idea prevails that in
ancient times all these stones were cut after having been pre-
viously rendered soft by the application of an herb called by the
Indians tisccraj and by the Spaniards garbandUo; this is said
to have been used along with urine, and left upon the stone for
some time before cutting it. If the stone in question was of a
calcareous nature, such as might possibly be acted upon by
the vegetable acids which might be formed by the acid fermen-
tation of the juices of plants, this explanation might be entitled
to some consideration ; but as the stones used at Tiahuanaco are
all either composed mainly of silica or silicates quite unaffected
• In like maimer the Ajmaras have a word for glass^ *' quupi,** whence
qmspinaira^ 8|>ectacle8y literally glass eyes; since they were quite nnac-
quamted with the artificial product this tenn was no doubt formfflrly applied
only to quartz or rock crystal, just as in Europe it is at present common to
use the word crystal to denote certain varieties of glass.
Digitized by
Google
of Bolivia and Peru. 259
by even the stronger acids, excepting only such as contain
fluorine, I imagine that this commonly recdved supposition has
no foundation, but that it may possibly have arisen from seeing
the Indians employ the Mare's-tail, a species of equiseium, for
rubbing the stones in order to give the exterior a final polish,
for which this plant is well qualified, firom the amount of sharp
silidous matter contained in its rind and substance.
One distinctive feature in the Aymara architecture is the con-
stant use of the right angle ; an acute or obtuse angle is rarely
if ever seen in any of the buildings, the blocks of stone being
as a rule dressed on all sides at right angles to one another and
then fitted together with perfect accuracy, often, when very large,
being held fast by cramps of copper fixed into holes with melted
tin or lead. Every comer, slot, or depression in these stones
is cut in the most clean and workmanlike manner, the angles
being as it were as mathematically correct and the surface as
plane and smooth as if made by the most perfect machinery of
the present day. The cross (especially when sunk into the stone)
is extremely common as an ornament, but, as far as I observed,
has its arms always of equal length. In respect to architecture,
at least, the Aymaras seem to have been far in advance of their
conquerors the Quechuas, whose cyclopean masonry about Cusco
and elsewhere, although put together with such consummate
skill that the blade of a knife can scarcely be introduced be-
tween the joints of the stones, is but of a rude character when
compared with the beautiful dressed stonework and sculptures seen
in the Aymara ruins at Tiahuanaco ; the two styles of architec-
ture are altogether difi^rent and distinct, one striking peculiarity
being that the form of the portals or doors in the Aymara ma-
sonry is invariably rectangular and upright, whereas in the
Quechua the sides are inclined inwards at the top, exactly as
in the ancient Egyptian.
Many ruins of ancient Aymara towns, from the time be-
fore the Spanish conquest, called by the Spaniards ''Pue-
blos de Los Oentiles,'' can still be seen in various parts of
Bolivia, some of them being now in almost exactly the same
condition as when last inhabited ; they are usually situated on
the summits of hills, probably for facility of defence. One
of these, called by the Indians Himoco, on the east side of lake
Titicaca, between Carabuco and Ancoraimes, is of considerable
extent, surrounded with walls having gateways, and with streets,
some of which seem to have been paved, arranged at right
angles to one another, and leading into several squares or mar-
ket-places. The houses are tolerably well built of red sand-
stones, with stone roofs, and are small rectangular rooms, most of
which have a sort of stone shelf, like a mantelpiece, in one
s2.oogle
260 David Forbes — On the Aymara Indians
comer. The only traces of inhabitants seen at present are the
occasional occurrence of straggling bones or of an entire skeleton.
In one or two of the' houses little rude eflSgies of men^ made of
clay^ hung up by a string round the neck^ or pierced through the
boay with a thom^ were met with — evidently remnants of witch-
craft.
In the high mountain-passes of the Eastern Andes near So-
rata^ which lead down to the tropical valleys of Tipuani Stc.^
I noticed considerable ruins^ like fortresses^ perched up on the
sides of the precipices overlooking the valley^ in the most won-
derfully inaccessible positions^ and probably at an elevation of
more than 16^000 feet above the sea^ since they were on the very
edge of the perpetual snow. These looked as if originally in-
tended to guard the passes from invasions of the Indians from
the east ; yet^ at the same time^ I can hardly imagine any induce-
ment in the cold highland regions which oould tempt the far
less hardy races of the tropics below to make such raids.
Excepting the ruins of palaces or temples previously noticed,
the country of the Aymaras presents but few traces of public
works, such as roads, aqueducts, reservoirs, &c., -more common
amongst the Quechuas. The roads are but rude Uama-tracks,
and never seem to have had such attention directed to them as
is shown by the Inca government in Peru. Permanent bridges
are seen nowhere; but the rivers, when not fordable, are crossed
by rafts made of rushes tied together in bundles, or by what is
called a "maroma''— that is, a rope (made of raw hide or of Uama-
wool in the highlands, and of "lUanas *' or long vines or creepers
in the tropical valleys) which is stretched across the river firom
bank to bank, and has aerosspiece or cradle suspended, in which
the passenger seats himself and hauls himself along, or is pulled
over with a cord. The Rio Disaguadero, which runs south
from lake Titicaca, is crossed in several places by floating
bridges, formed by attaching one to another numerous '^balsas''
or rafts, formed of bundles of totora, the great Titicaca rush,
upon which a sort of platform is made by spreading a large
quantity of the loose rushes. No wheeled vehicles being used
in these parts of South America, these primitive bridges serve
very well for the passage of the llamas, mules, and other animals,
as well as for men on foot.
The chief occupations of the Aymara Indians, now as in more
ancient times, are agricultural and pastoral. The metallic riches
of the country seem to have been comparatively little attended to
before the arrival of the Spaniards. They were, however, well-
acquainted with the metals gold, silver, copper, and tin, and
made use of several alloys of these metals : one of gold and
opper, called ^^champi,^' was much used for making small
.gitized by Google
of Bolivia and Peru. 261
images and certain ornaments and tools. Bronze was also in
very general use. The analysis made by me of a bronze head
of a chieftain's club or mace, which was found at Sorata, and is
about 3^ inches across the extreme tips of the spikes, of which
there are thirteen in all, showed its composition to be as fol-
lows : —
Copper 8805
Tin 11-42
Iron •. 0-86
SUver 017
10000
from which it is evidently quite identical with many of the
ancient bronzes of Europe. This club had been cast, and has
a socket in which there is a crosspin for attaching the handle
by means of a leather thong. The Aymaras evidently under-
stood the art of soldering metals ; for I found many little figures
of llamas and men, some of which, in the British Museum,
can be seen to be hollow, and made of thin plate silver nicely
soldered at the joints.
Tin, called in Aymara ^'causi'' or "titi,'' has been fipom
time immemorial obtained from the stream tin-ore worked at
Carabuco on the east side of Lake Titicaca, and in the district
Oruro, where it is still obtained in large quantities. Gold,
" chocque,'' is generally found in the alluvial deposits of the
rivers, whence many of the Aymara names of places, Chuque-
apo (now La Paz), Chuqueaguillo, Chuqesaca (now Sucre), which
denote respectively the valley, river, or plain of gold. Silver,
'^colcqui,'' found native in veins, appears to have been also
worked out of certain beds amongst the cupriferous sandstone
series of Corocoro, in which it occurs finely disseminated in a
native state, whilst the main supply of native copper was evi-
dently furnished from those same deposits, which appear to have
been worked from extremely ancient periods.
The domestic industries, as spinning, weaving, dyeing, &c.,
are carried on by the women, who still continue to furnish the
greater part of the clothing of the household, although, at least
around the larger towns, cotton and woollen fabrics of European
manufacture have come into considerable use amongst the
Indians. I have occasionally noticed spinning-wheels and looms
of an extremely rude construction; but in the majority of instances
I found that the wool was spun into yam by the hand ; and
afterwards, when stretched out on the ground by pegs, it is
woven by hand into cloth, without the aid of a loom at all.
They, as a rule, sell all their alpaca and sheep's wool, but reserve
the llama-wool, which is of a very inferior quality, for making
their clothes, as well as their cords and ropes. The llama is, to
oogle
262 Datid Forbes — On the Aymara Indians
the Indian what the reindeer is to the Laplander ; for^ besides
being his sole beast of burden^ its wool and hide senre for
clothings the flesh for food^ the bones for his tools, musical instru-
ments^ &C.J whilst its dung is the general^ and in many places
the only combustible at command. The Indian women are veiy
clever in dyeing their wools^ and also in knittings and at their
fairs often bring for sale curious little bags^ purses, &c. made
in the shape of llamas, turkeys, and other animals, very in-
geniously knitted in wool of divers colours. Aroimd the lake
of Titicaca I have seen socks and gloves for children made of
the down of the waterfowl, which had apparently been first
spun into yam and then knitted.
Fishing is pursued chiefly on the Lake of Titicaca. The In-
dians, not having any boats, or wood to make them of, use as a
substitute the totora or great Titicaca rush, which they tie to-
gether in bundles to form a '' balsa'' or species of raft.
Hunting can hardly be said to be followed at all by the
Indians, although there are large herds of vicunas running wild
over the mountains and plains, and also the huanaco, deer,
biscacho, skunk, fox, weasel, and the puma, as well as a bear,
which last animal, however, I never came across, and, I believe,
it is rarely seen. Amongst the birds are numerous condors (quite
unfit for food, as I have found upon trial), the S. American ostrich,
flamingo, numerous species of ducks, water-hens, divers, geese,
ibis, snipe, &c., many of them very good eating.
As the Indian, however, has neither firearms nor bows and ar-
rows, he has no means of following the chase ; the only weapon
which he uses is the sling ('^huaraca''), made of llama wool, which
occasionally he employs with some dexterity. The fox is caught
in a rude stone trap, shown in section, plate XXI. fig. 9, in wUch
the bait 'is tied on with a piece of raw hide, which, being
gnawed away, causes the stone door to fall and imprison the
fox, which is afterwards taken out through the hole at the other
end of the trap, closed by a stone. When a puma has com-
mitted any ravages amongst their animals, the Indians of the
district follow up its tracks in parties, relieving one another
night and day, without allowing it a moment's rest, until the
animal is literally run down, brought to bay, and despatched
with sticks and stones. In March, 1862, at lUabaya, I saw an
instance of such a turn-out, the animal being hunted down, and
literally knocked to pieces by the Indians, who drank up its
blood, under the belief that it implants courage in the person
who does so.
The culture of the ground, which is the main and most labo-
rious occupation of the Indian, is effected by very rude imple-
ments. The plough, called '' arma," is driven by one or two
oxen, tied to it by a lasso or rope of untanned leatherpand is of
oyVjOC
JouTP. -LUmo. 3oc. Vol. J- PI XXl
wn
Fig. 9.
nigiti7PHhyC ^OOglP
AYMARA IMPLEMENTS tc.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
of Bolivia and Peru. . 263
a very rimple construction, consisting, as shown in plate XXI.
fig. 3, of three pieces of wood tied together by thongs of raw
hide, and, as might be expected, does little more than scratch
the surface of the soil. The Aymara representative of the
spade, fig. 4, pL XXI., called " oiso," is but a pole of hard wood,
about 7 feet long, sharpened and hardened at the end by char-
ring the wood externally. It has a curved handle, and a support
for the feet, like a couple of horns, on the right side of the
handle, tied on to it with raw hide. The next important imple-
ment is the ocana, a sort of pickaxe, fig. 5, pi. XXI., which is
now always made of a piece of flat iron, tied on with raw hide
to a hooked stick as a handle, whilst in the out-of-the-way places
a hoe, " asadon,'' sketched in fig. 6, pi. XXI., is still used, formed
merely of the shoidder-bladeof the Uama, tied on to a hooked stick,
as shown in the illustration. Besides these, they also employ a sort
of mace or club, fig. 7, pi. XXI., consisting merely of a stone tied
on to a stick, as a dod-crusher''^, and an axe of iron or steel,
which in the out-of-the-way districts is still made by the Aymara
smiths in precisely the same form (fig. 8, pi. XXI.) as the ancient
ones of copper or bronze, being merely a flat piece of metal of
the form shown in the figure, placed in a cleft stick, which
serves as a handle, and secured in it by a thong of raw hide
bound tightly around it.
I was informed that,insome very much out-of-the-way districts,
bronze and, even, stone axes may occasionally be seen employed
by the Indians ; but I have not personally fallen in with such
implements, yet can believe that this may actually be the case.
The Indians, as a rule, make their fields of a very small size,
usually surrounding them with walls of dry stone. On the
mountain-sides they build up small terraces one above another,
in some cases up to very great altitudes. Since they appear
never to manure the land, they make a rule of only sowing it
with crops once every fifth year, allowing it to remain fallow for
the intermediate four, in order, as they say, that it may repose
or recover itself. This circumstance must naturally be taken
into due account when the traveller in these districts judges as
to the number of inhabitants firom the amount of land enclosed
or under apparent cultivation. The crops generally sown are
potatoes, ordinary and bitter, ocas, quinoa, and beans, along
with maize or Indian corn in the more sheltered valleys or lower
grounds. A bearded variety of wheat is also cultivated in some
parts ; but I do not think it is very productive. In the more tem-
perate parts, lucem is grown as a green fodder for the beasts.
Barley is also sown as fodder in considerable quantity; but,
* One of these may be seen in the Christy collection of the British
Museum. /^^^r^T^
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
264 David Forbes — On the Aynwra Indians
except what is required for seed, it is not allowed to come to
maturity, being cut down before it is ripe, and employed for the
cattle whole, t. e, along with its straw.
A great expense and trouble to the traveller in these districts
is the difficulty experienced in obtaining from the Indians a suf-
ficient supply of barley to keep his animals alive ; threats, and even
physical force, must sometimes be resorted to ; for the Indians
are so accustomed to be cheated that they can hardly be con-
vinced that you are really willing to pay them for what they
furnish. When a detachment of the army passes through the
country, the corregidores, or heads of the district, summon the
alcaldes or foremen of the Indians, and require them, within a
certain time, to bring forward the amount of barley necessary
for the beasts, for which they are paid far less than its real
value. On one occasion, at Achecache, when I was present,
the barley, which was extremely scarce that year, was only paid
by the cavalry at 3 rials a quintal instead of 15, which was the
actual price ruling in the district; besides which, instead of
weighing a quintal, they still further imposed upon the Indians
by measuring it in the following, to me, somewhat novel man-
ner:— Two of the tallest soldiers of the troop were made to
stand upright, so far apart that their forefiugcr-tips coidd just
reach one another when one of the arms of each was extended
at full length ; all the barley which could be packed into the
space between their bodies from the ground up to under the
arms was then taken as a quintal, although in reality much
more; but (as the unfortunate Indian well knew) complaints
were useless.
The practice of cutting barley before it arrives at maturity,
although common in many parts of South America, where it is
done in order that the straw itself may be sweeter and more
palatable to the animals, seems in these highlands to be, as it
were, enforced by the severity of the climate, since only in more
sheltered spots does the grain fully ripen before die finosts
commence.
The coca-leaf, so much employed by these Indians, does not
grow in the higher regions of Bolivia and Peru, and is chiefly
cultivated in the hot valleys of the province of Yungas *, to the
east of the high Andes, by Indian colonists, who formerly were
forcibly sent there for the purpose, but now, since the inde-
pendence, are enticed there by high wages, to engage themselves
for longer or shorter periods. The mortality among these colo-
nists is very great ; so that since they have not been compelled to
go there, great extents of the plantations or cocales, as they are
called, formerly planted with coca, have been abandoned and
• The word " yungas " is not A jniara, but Quechua, in which Uogua^
** yunca " eignifiw hot, C c^c^n\o
* . Digitized by VjOOQIC
of Bolivia and Peru, 265
become overgrown with forest^ owing to the impossibility of
obtaining hands to cultivate them. In Ynngas all the slopes of
the hills^ at an elevation of &om 3000 to 6000 feet above the
sea^ the soil of which is composed of a disintegrated Silurian
clay-slate, are covered with small terraces or, as they are termed
by the Spaniards, Andenes, rising one above another, like the
seats in an ancient amphitheatre, and covered with the small
coca bushes, about from 20 to 30 inches in height, planted in
single rows along each little terrace, which is about 12 inches
in width, and supported by a little wall of stone in front. When
the coca is grown on level ground, which is more seldom the case,
the plants are placed in furrows ('' uachos ") separated from one
another by little walls of stone called ^' umachas/^
Before being transplanted into cocales arranged on either of
the before-mentioned systems, the plant is raised in separate
nurseries, from seed, which, when frequently watered, makes its
appearance above the ground in from ten days to a fortnight ;
the next year these plants, which will then have attained a
height of from 12 to 15 inches, are ready for transplanting to
the cocal, and are sold in large quantities for this purpose, at the
rate (when I was in Yungas in 1861) of two dollars Bolivian
per what is called the " head,'^ t . e. the bundle of plants in size
equal to the circumference of the purchaser's head ; so that the
planter with whom I was residing told me that he always chose
one of his men who had the largest head to buy coca plants
for him. Old plants, however, are much dearer, and were at that
time valued at three rials per plant.
When the plants are between two and three years old, the
leaves first commence to be picked for consumption, and
are stated to yield the most abundant crops between the ages of
three and six years, yet to have an economical life of from
twenty to forty years, and occasionally even more. The plant
is said to be most productive when not allowed to attain a
greater height than about 30 inches, although when not culti«
vated it is said to attain double this height.
The first time the plant is picked the leaves are found to be
coarser in quality, and are seldom exported, being used up by
the Indians on the plantations ; afterwards, in the larger planta-
tions, the pickings (or mitas, as they are called) take place three
times a year, in March, July, and October, which are known
respectively as the Mitas de Marzo, San Juan, and Santos ; the
first of these, taking place immediately after the rainy season,
is the most abundant, and that of July the least prolific. In
the little plantations owned by Indians more care is taken to
pluck the leaves as soon as they are full-grown, and not ac^
cording to fixed times ; by this means they are enabled to get
Digitized by LjOOQIC
266 Datid Forbes — On the Aymara Indians
four cropB a year. The pickings are done by girls, each leaf being
plucked separately firom the plant, and great care being taken
that none of the top shoots are injnred, as otherwise the plants
would die. It is a curious sight to see these girls, often in
great numbers, arranged in rows ; and the noise made by their
nimble fingers when picking the leaves, in which they acquire
wonderful dexterity, is very strange, the sound keeping distinct
time, and being sometimes like the rustle made by the wind
among dry leaves.
The plantations are, as a rule, not irrigated or watered, not-
withstanding that this is known to develope the leaves much
more rapidly, and to ensure the bare plant being covered again
with leaves in even less than two months, so that as much as
five pickings can be obtained from well-irrigated plantations ;
it is considered, however, that such leaves are much inferior in
quality : their colour is not so rich ; and in drying they do not
retain the fine green tint, but acquire a blacker hue, which is not
liked in the market.
The women and children who pick the leaves place them in a
poncho or cloth hung in front of them, and then take them to
the hacienda, where they are spread out in a yard floored with
slabs of slate, turning them frequently in the sun until perfectly
dry. If the weather has been fine, the leaf, when dry, retains its
form and colour, on which the value of it in the market depends.
The dried leaves are then put up in small bales called cestos,
which weigh about an arroba (or 25 pounds) each, and are in this
state sent up to the highlands for the general consumption of
the Indians; on the road, however, the Bolivian government
exacts a duty upon each bale.
The coffee and cacao plantations of these tropical valleys are
also worked by Aymara Indians, of whom a few also engage in the
search of Cascarilla, i . e. the bark of the Cinchona tree, which also
is found in quantity in the hot humid forests on the eastern slopes
of the high Andes, the cascarilla bark of this part of South Ame-
rica being the most esteemed of all the varieties, fetching by
far the highest price in the market, and being considered the
richest in quinine*. Notwithstanding the great inducements
* Most of the men employed in the hark trade are not pure Indians,
but cholos. When, in 1861, 1 was in this district, I obtained from the ca»-
carilleros a quantity of the seeds of what they considered the most valuable of
all the very numerous kinds of this tree, and forwarded them to Sir Roderick
Murchison, who, however, did not receive them before 1864; they were sent
bv him to Kew; but the replv was discouraging, since it was to the efiect
that they must be far too old to germinate. In June 1806, however, Sir
Roderick wrote to me that he had heard from Dr. Hooker that they had been
successfully raised at Kew; but further information I have not received.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
of Bolivia and Peru. 267
held out to the Aymaras by the extremely high rates of wages^ the
Indians will not enter these regions until all other resources fail
them ; for they have an intense horror of these warm climates,
where they, as a rule, die off so very rapidly that but a small pro-
portion of those who enter ever return. For this reason, there-
fore, it is that the vegetable riches and the rich gold-deposits of
this vast tropical region remain as yet quite undeveloped; the
cultivation of the coffee, cacao, &;c. is carried on on a very small
scale ; and the great extent of abandoned and now overgrown
coca plantations attest the imwillingness of the Aymaras to
colonize regions so prejudicial to their health, now that they
have been freed from the Spanish tyranny which previously
forced them away from their homes like slaves, to cultivate
these plantations for the sole benefit of their oppressors.
The animals domesticated by the Aymaras are the llama,
alpaca, sheep, and homed cattle ; the horse, mule, and ass, but
more especidly the latter, are also reared by them. All of these
animals, with exception of the llama and alpaca, are very dif-
ferent in appearance from the fine beasts found in the lower
regions of South America ; the horse especially, although ori-
ginally of the same Andalusian parentage, degenerates greatly,
becomes in these highlands a small scraggy pony, with but
little strength or endurance, and altogether a very inferior ani-
mal to what it is either in the mountainous Chili or the level
pampas of the Argentine Republic. Notwithstanding Tschudi's
statement that the dog will not live in the very high regions, this
animal is everywhere found in abundance, and, as a rule, is a
surly beast, apparently much resembling his Indian master in
character, and usually a very mongrel-looking animal. Cats
are also abundant; and occasionally I have noticed some of very
great size. Pigs and domestic fowls are also common ; but I do
not remember having seen a tame goose or duck amongst the
Indians. Their huts often swarm with guinea-pigs, which are
great favourites with them, and whose dirty-yellow-looking flesh
is considered a delicacy by the Indians, although I never liked
it. Cows are rarely seen in large numbers, and milk is seldom
procurable except near towns; oxen are used in ploughing.
Upon asking an Indian why they did not milk their alpacas or
llamas, he replied that they gave more kicks than milk. The
llamas are shorn with shears, in the ordinary way, for the sake of
their wool ; but the wool of the alpacas, for what precise reason
Although living in the interior of Bolivia when I collected these seeds, I had
not at the time the remotest idea that Mr. C. Markham was then in PerUi
sent out hy the government of India for the purpose of ohtaining Cinchona
plants.
Digitized by
Google
268 David Fobbks— -On the Aymara Indians
I do not know^ is cut off with a knife^ the animal lying down, with
his head held by a woman between her legs, while the man all the
time cuts off the long hair or wool : the Indians declare that, un-
less a woman holds them in this position, they cannot keep the
animal quiet. The flesh of the alpaca is eaten, but not unless killed
by accident; I do not think that the Indians make a rule of
slaughtering them for food, probably because of their greater
value, since the wool, especially of the white alpaca, is extremely
sought after, and when I was in Bolivia fetched £rom 60 to 80
dollars per quintal of 100 Spanish pounds, and even more, whilst
the price of the animal itself in Bolivia varied from 5 to 8
dollars.
From the immense difference between the native climate of
the alpaca, which is cold and wet, with a moist and extremely
attenuated atmosphere, and that of the dry, hot, denser atmo-
sphere of Australia, I always maintained that the experiment of
introducing alpacas into that country could not prove a com-
mercial success, believing that, even \£ the animal in the course
of some few generations could be so far acclimatized as to be
able to live under so different circumstances, the wool must
change its nature, so as to become shorter and more hairy, like
that of the camel, and consequently more suited to the animal's
comfort in a hot climate, and that it could not retain the long
soft silky character evidently provided by nature to keep the
animal warm up in the cold highlands of Bolivia and Peru.
The alpaca in Peru and Bolivia has never been thoroughly
tamed, and is left in a semi- wild state to graze up amongst the
highest mountains close to the borders of perpetual snow, its
fleece improving in quality in proportion as the country which
it inhabits is more elevated.
As beasts of burden the Indian, except in the immediate
neighbourhood of towns, seldom possesses either horses or mides,
but in the more temperate parts often has asses, which are
generally very small and inferior specimens of the animal ; his
true beast of burden is still, as in the most ancient times, the
llama*, or, in Aymara, '' ccaura,'* on which he carries not only
• In Humboldt's < Aspects of Natme,' 1649, p. 140, it is stated, ^ Since
the introduction of the more useful mules and asses, the custom of learinff
and using the llama or alpaea as beasts of burden in the mountains and
amongst the mines has much decreased." This is altogether incorrect \ for
although it is true that the number of mules in employment is probably now
greater than before, it must be remembered that the traffic itself has greatly
augmented ; and whilst I was in Bolivia the llamas used for transport, so fur
from having diminished, were probably greater in number than at any pre-
vious period. As for the alpacas, thev are never used, or even attemptea to
be used as beasts of burden — and, as mr as I could learn, never were, even in
the most ancient periods. Further, on pp. 139 and 140, herds of tame llamas
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
of Bolivia and Peru. 269
all his agricultural and other produce at home^ but transports
the metallic ores^ wood, iron, salt, and other exports and im-
ports of the trade of the country, — the cascarilla or quinine
bark, which is packed up in hide bales called serous, too large
for the animal, as well as other bulky articles, being, however,
always carried to and fro by mules.
The cargo or load for a llama, when on a long journey, does
not exceed 100 lbs. in weight ; and since no packsaddle is em-
ployed, the load being equally divided on each side of the back,
and tied on to the animal's back by a soft rope of llama wool,
with or without a cloth or skin under it, it must be also of such
a nature as not to hurt or tear the skin of the llama. For short
journeys I have knowu llamas to take 122 lbs. wool, but not
more. To each 33 loaded llamas one driver, or Uamero, as he is
termed in Spanish, is required; all contracts for carriage of
goods by Uamas are consequently made by the " piara," or 33
quintals or llama-cargoes.
The llama travels very slowly, and will not be forced out of
his natural pace ; if too much urged or if overloaded, they im-
mediately stop and kneel down, and then cannot be persuaded
to go on unless relieved. When thus kneeling down, they look
exactly like so many small African camels. The Indian driver
walks alongside them, usually spinning llama wool into yam
with his distaff as he walks along ; as these animals will never
eat at night, they browse as thev proceed on their way, and
consequently, at the pace they go, do not make a longer average
journey than four leagues, or about twelve miles, per day : one
of the most sagacious old llamas in each piara goes at the head
of the troup and has a small beU suspended round his neck.
The cost of a llama is from four to five dollars ; the white llamas,
which are more esteemed than theother8,are often decorated with
tassels of red wool attached to their ears, and sometimes to their
sides or breast also ; the greater number of the llamas, however,
are black or deep brown; yet occasionally particoloured ones
are seen. When meeting others or any traveUers who may pass
them, they stretch out their long necks and stare at the passers-
by with their large eyes. If offended, they will stamp their feet
in Chili, are mentioned : it is added that ''the moromoio of Chili appears to be a
mere variety of llama, and that in that country the wild and tame huanaco
are distinguished by separate names — the wild being called '' luan " and the
tame '* Chilehueque : '' these remarks are also incorrect, since llamas of any
land are not even known in Chili, nor are there an^ tame huanacos ; the
name Luan or Lluan is applied in Chili to an artificiallv brought-about
hybrid between the sheep and the goat, cultivated, especially in Aconcag^ua,
for the sake of its fur, wnich is much esteemed for saddle-cloths, owing to
its great strength, length of hur (not wool), and durability.
Digitized by
Google
270 David Forbes — On the Aymara Indians
with rage, like a woman, and spit at their opponent's face,
which, as the saliva is very acrid, usually makes the Bkin
smart.
The Aymara language is one which as yet has attracted but
very little attention, and has even by some writers been spoken
of as a dialect of the Quechua or language of the Incas, notwith-
standing that there are many reasons for believing that it must
be by far the older of the two languages ; and as many words are
identical or very much allied in both languages, and as the
general features of the grammars are much alike, I am inclined
to the opinion that the Quechua language was of a very mixed
character, like our present English, and that it had its origin in
the Aymara, — also that, taking all circumstances into due con-
sideration, the probability is that Manco Capac, the founder of
Cusco and of the Inca dynasty, was an Aymara, who, after leaving
the lake Titicaca, the home of the Aymara nation, founded a
colony in the more genial region about Cusco, where he and his
successors established themselves and extended their conquests
or annexations on all sides, incorporating with themselves the
numerous minor tribes which then held the country, into one
great Peruvian or Inca empire, whilst at some time their lan-
guages became grafted on to and assimilated with the original
Aymara to form a much richer and more perfect language, the
Quechua — "La Lengua generaP' (or universal language) of Peru,
as it was called by the Spaniards — which still retains many traces
of its parentage. The original language of Manco Capac, or secret
language known only to the members of the Inca families, would,
according to this supposition, have been Aymara. Having con-
quered the greater part of the tribes of Western and Northern
Peru, the Incas turned their arms southwards, where they also
overran and annexed the Aymara country around Lake Titi-
caca, from which, according to their own traditions, the founder
of their nation, Manco Capac, had originally proceeded.
Neither the Quechua nor Aymara Indians appear to have ever
possessed a written language^; and it is uncertain whether the
latter ever made use of the Quipus, or system of recording events
by knotted cords, which is said to have attained a great degree
of perfection amongst the Quechuas in the time of the Incas.
In many parts of the Aymara country, however, representations,
usually on a very large scale, are seen, cut into the mountain-
sides, of llamas, pumas, men, circles, rectangles, crosses, and
other figures, several of which have already been described by
BoUaert. Some of these figures appear to have been intended
to mark places of burial, since mummies have been found in-
* Nevertheless the Aymaras have in their language a word, '^ quelcana,"'
signifying to write.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Joum. EUwo. Soc Voin. Pi XXffl
« -«.. Digitized by VjOOQIC
HIETROCLYPHICS - SOUTHERN ^PtrRU O
of Bolivia and Peru. 271
terred close to them ; whilst others are supposed to serve as
indicators^ to point out the direction of roads : thus the path to
the pass across the Andes^ at Cabesa de Vaca^ in the south of the
Desert of Atacama^ is, I am informed, pointed out by figures of
Uamas cut in the side of the rocks, with their heads all turned
in its direction. This also, I imagine, is the case with the figure
of a llama, shown fig. 10, Plate XXI., which I saw on the side
of a hill at Pena, in the saline desert, or pampa, of Tamargual,
in Tarapaca, the eight triangular marks on the body of the
animal possibly signifying the number of hours' journey to the
next inhabited place.
Besides these, however, there are seen at several places in
Peru rocks or large loose stones, more or less covered with a
species of hieroglyphic markings; and through the kindness of
Professor Boeck, of Arequipa, who copied them for me, I am en-
abled to give an example of these in Pis. XXII. and XXIII.,
which show the figures on the sides of fifteen large stones
(amongst others) which are situated between Uchumaya and
Vitor, in the south of Peru, and have been called by the Spaniards
' Las Campanas,' or ' La Biblioteca del Diabolo,' i. e. the Bells, or
the Library of the Devil, the former name having been given
because these stones are very sonorous when struck by a ham-
mer or stone. Whether these symbols are of ancient Aymara
origin, or were engraved by Quechuas subsequent to the Inca
conquest of this part of the coimtry, is uncertain ; and I do not
make any attempt in the present communication to decipher
them, or explain their possible signification, my object being to
bring them before the attention of those who have made such
matters a special study.
The Aymara language is probably one of the most guttural
in the world, much more so than even the Quechua, which is
probably considerably richer in words; many of the Spanish
writers, both ancient and modem, have described it as a beauti-
ful and manly language — according to them, '' as sonorous as the
Spanish, yet as energetic and laconic as the English.^' The
Aymaras themselves are evidently proud of their language, and
in some parts, as about La Paz, are said to hold meetings for the
purpose of keeping up its study, and discussing the purity or
pronunciation of words or dialects spoken in the various districts ;
and I have been assured that some of the speakers at these re-
unions have not at all been deficient in the powers of oratory.
The Aymara alphabet may be regarded as represented by
the following twenty-three letters (of which four, cc, il, pp and tt
may be looked upon as double sounds) : — ^A, C, CC, K, E, H, I,
J, L, M, N, », O, P, PP, Q, R, S, T, TT, U, W and Y. The
consonants B, D, F, 6, V, X and Z are altogether wanting.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
272 David Forbes — On the Aymara Indiana
whilst the letters E^ R, fi, and probably also J^ are never used
in the commencement of a word.
The letters a, e, i, j, I (both when single and donbled)^ m, n,
^f o, p, g, r, s, t, u, and y are pronounced as in Spanish, the h*
and 10 as in English ; but as the Spanish do not have the latter,
they replace it, when writing Aymara, by the letters " ku/' which,
in order to prevent confusion, is retained in the vocabulary given
in the Appendix C.
The double letter cCy or ck (as it is sometimes written), is also
known in Quechua, and is much harsher than either c or k, being
a combination of a deep guttural with a sound from the roof of
the mouth at the same time : we have no identical sound in any
European language ; and it is very difficult to acquire, causing
much trouble to the beginner in Aymara, especially as the words
spelt wither are quite different in signification from those with the
single c, which is pronounced as in Spanish or English. Thus,
for example, we have : —
Camiri, Creator, and ccamifi, rich.
chaca, a bridge „ cchaca, a bone.
tonco^ Indian com „ toneco, a locker or small box.
Although a third sound, or "*," is usually enumerated
amongst the letters of the Aymara alphabet, I confess that I
was in the majority of instances quite unable to make any di-
stinct separation between it and the ordinary c, and therefore
have put most of the words in which these letters occur under
the latter. The only examples I am quite sure of are the fol-
lowing : —
Karitha, lied, caritha, tired, and ccaritha, cut; as also kisimira,
a large wasp, kinchata, heart-disease, &c. A few more are given
in the vocabulary.
pp in Aymara is a very strongly accented p, being an intensely
labial sound ; tt is what may be termed an exaggerated or very
forcibly.pronounced and drawn-out t. For example : —
tanta, together, united ; ttantta, bread ;
tacana, to seek ; ttacana, to hate ;
taque, for; ttaqw, a road.
When writing Aymara, the Spaniards express the sound of w
by the letters " Ati," and frequently place g for A or c, o instead
of tt, or / for r. Thus they write huah^hua (a baby) for wauHi,
• The Aymarafi in some districts occasionally, like the Cockneys, add tha
" h " when not required : thus they often pronounce " unia " water, ta Jl
spelt "huma" and when speaking Spanish will say " hutil " for "util," "hare ^
for " ave," &c.
Digitized by
Google
of Bolivia and Peru, 273
guanaco and guano for huanaco and huana^ yungas for yuncas,
punco ior puncuy &c.
The noun in Asmara has but one declension, the cases being
effected by the addition of a termination, thus atiqui, a father ;
atiguina, of a father. The plural is formed by the addition of
" naca/' thus auquinaca, fathers ; auqtdnacana, of fathers. The
difference of gender is expressed either by distinct words, as
chacha or haqui, a man ; marmi, a woman ; or by the addition
of the words urco male, and ccachu female; thus anocara urco,
a dog ; anocara ccachu, a bitch ; atahualpa urco, a cock ; atahu-
alpa ccachu, a hen. The Aymara language is, like the Quechua,
extraordinarily rich in family nouns, L e. those denoting degrees
of relationship : I made a list of no fewer than 43 separate words,
signifying each some distinct degree of family connexion;
and I have no doubt that there are many more beyond this
number. The termination ^^ collo '^ when added to a substan-
tive magnifies its meaning, thus, for example, achaco, a mouse,
gives achacollo, a large mouse or rat; ccoca, a tree, affords in
like manner ccocacollo a forest, or aggregation of many trees.
The pronouns are declined like the nouns; there are, how-
ever, two plurals to the pronoun na, I, — nanaca, we, being the
exclusive one, used, for example, when it is said we shall teach
another, in contradistinction to huissa we, the inclusive one,
employed when it is said we shall teach ourselves. The posses-
sive pronouns, ha, my, ma, thy, pa, his, ssa, ours, are declined
almost the same as nouns, and are attached to the end of the
substantive, thus uta, a house, utaha, my house, utahana, of my
house, utanacahana, of my houses. The addition of '^ self*' is
expressed by placing '* quiqui '* before the possessive pronoun,
thus quiqutha, I myself, quiquima, thou thyself, &c.
Adjectives when alone are declined like substantives, but if
placed before substantives are unaltered in all the cases, whether
the nouns be masculine or feminine ; thus, amauta chacha, a
wise man, amauta marmi, a wise woman, and in the genitive
amauta chachana, not amautana chachana.
The Aymara numerals are as follows : —
1, maya. 10, tunca.
2, paya. 11, may an.
3, quimsa. 12, pay an.
4, pusi. 13, quimsan.
5, ppisca. 14, pusin.
6, sojta. 15, ppiscan.
7, pacalco. 16, sojtan.
8, quimsacalco. 17, pacalcon.
9, llatunca. 18, quimsacalcon.
VOL. II. T
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
274 David Fobbes — On the Aymara Indians
19, tuDca Uatuncan. 80, quimisacalcotimca.
20, patunca. 90, Uatimcatimca.
80, quimsatunca. 100, pataca.
40, pusituuca. 500, piscapataca.
50, ppiscatimca. 1000, patacatuncani, or
60, Bojiatunca. hacbu.
70, pacalootunca.
Although there is only one conjugation for all yerbs in the
Aymara language, many circumstances combine to render it ex-
tremely difficult for a foreigner to acquire any thing like a correct
or complete knowledge of this part of the grammar 'i^, especially
from the use of particles which modify the sense, and the system
of formation of what are called by the Spaniards ''transitive''
verbs, in which a combination of the verb and pronoun is ex-
pressed. The construction of many irregular verbs which re-
quire to be syncopized, under certain circumstances, in order to
modify or vary their signification, and the tendency in some
districts to shorten, or cut out letters, or even syllables, al-
though to be regarded only as a local or dialectic corruption,
is nevertheless extremely perplexing to the student in a coun-
try where all must be learned from actual vivd voce contact with
the Indians themselves. In order to show that the language is
a rich one in synonyms, or rather in words expressing but very
slight diiferences in meaning, I will take the verbs in Aymara
signifying ''to bring'' or "fetch" as an example, which, it will
be seen, vary according to the nature of the thing referred to,
thus : —
Apanima is applied when the object is held in the hand, as a
jug of water.
Hiscanima, when, as with a horse, it must be lead by a lasso.
Iriptanima, when moved like a chair, table, &c.
Aptanima, when lifted up after having fallen down.
YunimUy when the animd or person is brought along, whether
he will or will not come.
Catatinima, when it requires to be dragged, like a large stone
&c.
* On the whole I imagine there are not more than four or five publicatioiis
in this language ; and I am satisfied that, in greater part, at least, the sources
from which these have been compiled have been far from pure AymaiA; for
I have found that a large number of words employed in them are of Quechua
origin, not used by the Aymaras, except in tne provinces borderinff on the
Quechua-speaking districts; and the works themselves contain abundant
proofs that the authors have been more versed in that language than in _pare
Aymara. Although I made all possible eflPorts during my residence in Boli-
via, and advertised in the papers that I would pay the high sum of 60 dol-
lars for a copy of an Aymara dictionary or grammar, Iround it impossible
to procure one.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
of Bolivia and Peru. 275
Yanima, when the thing is proportionally very long, like a
pole or tree.
Iranima, when it is round: this word is always applied to
money.
Asinima, when hollow or concave like a bowl, plate, or trough.
Apakanima, when removed altogether from a place.
Apgunima, when it has been taken out of a place which it fits.
Unkutayema, when it, as it were, is shifted from one place to
another.
Irpanitna, when to be brought to another person.
Iscanima, when the thing, or person, requires guiding, as,
for example, when a blind man is brought to another''^.
And it is probable that others might be added to this list of four-
teen, which I made in the district of Omasuyos.
Although the Aymaras make a rule of appearing as unde-
monstrative as possible before whites, they have, nevertheless,
various interjections in their language, which are as follows : — ^to
denote imploration, Af; admiration, Huay ! ; grief, Atach! ;
joy, AMy ! ; disgust, ytity ! ; unconcern, coWess, or indiffer-
ence, alala !
In the Aymara there is the same tendency as in the Quechua
and many other of the South-American languages (in common
• also with some of those of North America and Australasia) to
repeat words, as corocoro, caricari, ninanina, tiscotisco, 8cc. In
some instances it appears to be a form of plural, or of magni-
fying the signification; in others (like mocco-mocco, knotty,
hilly, from mocco, a knot or hill ; umauma, watery, juicy, from
uma, water) it converts the substantive into an adjective ; but I
am not able to state any rule in reference to it.
In the scale of languages the Aymara does not by any means
occupy a low position; it is, probably, only second to the
Quechua in its powers both of description and expression, which
are conveyed in the most terse, and yet at the same time precise
language. From the character which I have given of the Indians
themselves, one would not expect any great amount of sentiment
to enter into their conversation ; yet, in addressing one another,
there is a good deal of what has been regarded as the figure of
speech characteristic of eastern nations ; thus an Aymara In-
^an would, when paying his addresses, be likely to make use of
some such expression as the following : '^ Suma pancara chuima
churiricsma^' which, literally translated, is '^ Beautiful flower I
desire to present you with my heart.''
The Lord's prayer in Aymara is as follows : —
Nanacan auquia alajpachanacana cancta, sutima hamppati-
* All given in the imperative mood.
Digitized by VjTOOQIC
276 David Fobbes — On the Aymara Indians
tapa^ ccapaj cancanama nanacaru hutpana^ muiumama lurat*
&pana^ camisa acapachan ucamaraqui alajpachansa* Unimjama
bichumm ttanttaha churapjeta^ huchanacahasti pampachara-
quita, camisa nanacasa^ nanacaru huchachacirinaca pampacha-
pjta hucama^ faaniraqui huatecaru tincufiahasti haitaristati^ nan-
canacatsti qquespiaraqnita. Amen''^.
The first workf on the Aymara language known to have been
printed was the ' Orammatica Aymara por Bertonio ' in Rome,
1603 ; a second edition of this, called the ' Arte de la lengua
Aymara/ appeared in 4to, in 1612^ and was probably printed at
Juli, on the lake Titicaca^ in Peru^ as in the same year Bertonio
brought out in that town a ' Vocabulario de la lengua Aymara '
in 8vo^ which still is the only attempt at a dictionary known, and
is now so scarce that I could not find a copy in Bolivia; subse-
quently in 1616, in Lima, there appeared a Grammar or 'Arte
Aymara por Torrez de Rubio,' 12mo; and these works, along with
two little pamphlets of a few pages each, published in La Paz,
respectively entitled ' Catechismo de la Doctrina Christiana, tra-
ducido del Castellano en Aimara i Quechua por el Presbiter Jose
Gregorio Jurado,' 1860, and a ' Breve CatsJogo de Aymara de
las voces mas usuales al Castellano,' 1857, complete, as far as I
could learn^ the entire literature of this so little studied language.
Being compelled by circumstances to live some years amongst
these Indians in the most out-of-the-way part of the Aymara
district, I was obliged (since all my efforts to obtain or, even, see
a grammar or dictionary were fruitless) to form a vocabulary for
my own use; and as the words in this were obtained direct from
the Indians themselves, quite independently of any previously'
published sources, and as I believe many of them are not to be
found in the dictionary of Bertonio, I have added this in the
Appendix C, under the idea that it may prove useful in the
future study of this very interesting language.
In concluding this communication, I have but to add that its
entire substance was written down during my residence and
traveb in Bolivia and Peru^ in the years from 1859 to 1863 in-
clusive, where I had no opportunity of consulting any works of
previous travellers in these regions, and consequently had to
* This version was that which was authorized for general use in the de-
partment of La Paz, and published by the Presbyter Jurado in 1860; and
therefore I should regard it as probably more correct than the version (which
differs somewhat from it) given by Tschudi, < Die Kechua Sprache * (\^en),
p. 19, as taken from Bayer, in Murro, * Journal fiir Kunst u. literatur* iii
p. 173.
t Before this I understand that a series of Questions in Aymara were
printed in the ^ Confesionario en la lengua Espafiola, en la eeneral del Cwco
and en la Aymara, impreso en los Reyes, 1565, por Pndn Diego de Al-
coba^'
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
of Bolivia and Peru. 277
content myself with recording only what fell directly under my
personal observation. Since returning to Europe, however, I
have consulted all the works relating to this part of South Ame-
rica which I could lay my hands upon, with a view to rewriting
the whole ; yet, notwithstanding that I find that in some minor
points I differ from those who have gone before me, and that in
others I have been, at least in part, anticipated, more especially
by D^Orbigny, I have upon mature consideration considered it
best to communicate the manuscript as it stands, with but a few
remarks interpolated, in order to explain some discrepancies
which otherwise would not be quite so clear to the reader.
APPENDIX.
A. Table of detailed Measurements of Asmara Indians, (See p. 282.)
The only reference to any previous measurement of the stature or
relative proportions of these Indians is contained in D*Orbigny's
work on ' L'Homme Am^ricain,' tome i. p. 102, where he gives the ex-
treme height of the Aymara men as 1*65 metre, equal to 64*96 English
inches, the average height being, according to him, 1*60 metre or
62*99 English inches ; whilst the average height of the woman he
regards as 1*46 metre or 57'48 inches. As before stated, my mea-
surements led me to the figures 63 inches for the average and 64 the
extreme height of the men, and 56 inches as about the average height
of the women. D'Orbigny does not report having made any mea-
surements of the other proportions of the body.
The measurements or the different individuals given in the Table
are stated in English inches, from which the proportional numbers,
or thousandths of their entire stature, are in each case calculated and
given in the next column ; in addition, the following remarks were
noted down when measuring the various individuals numbered in
the columns of the Table.
No. 1. Bolivian Aymara from the Puna region near La Paz, about
14,000 feet elevation above the sea ; age somewhere between 30 and
40 ; measured afber death, in February 1860, in the hospital of La
Paz, with the assistance of Dr. Lopera. * As death had resulted from
dysentery, the body was in an extremely emaciated condition, and
consequently several of the measurements are naturally less than
would be the case if the same individual had been in a good state of
health.
The features and expression were good ; nose aquiline ; mouth
not large, with fine teeth, although coloured from chewing coca ; the
hair of the head, which was abundant, was drawn backwards and
278 David Fobbes — On the Aymara Indians
plaited into a long pigtail ; it was 'black, perfectly straight, and rather
nne in texture. No trace of hair under the arms or elsewhere on
the body, except a mere trace of soft hlack hair on the pubes.
Owing to the emaciated condition of the body, the contours of the
limbs were more than usually angular ; but the muscles were not
strongly developed ; the surface-veins on the legs were prominent.
The arch of the lower jaw, measured from angle to angle, was 7|
inches, or 120 thousandths of the entire stature ; the shoulder-blade
6 inches, or 96 thousandths ; and the height of head without the
lower jaw was 6^ inches, or 105 thousanaths. The colour of the
skin was a reddish brown, the face being somewhat lighter in hue
than the rest of the body, which also possessed a much stronger
odour than usual in these Indians, most probably due to dirt and
disease.
No. 2. Bolivian Aymara from the highlands above Sorata, named
Manuel Chuquimia, a perfect specimen of a fine-built young Indian,
about 20 years of age and in a perfect state of health ; measured on
the 2nd of March, 1861, some eighteen hours after having been acci-
dentally killed.
The features and expression were more than usually good and pleas-
ing; the face rather round ; nose aquiline; mouth not large; the teeth
white and good ; and the lips of a faint yellowish-red tint and not
thick. The eyes were of a deep brown colour, somewhat lenticular
in shape, and nearly, but not altogether, horizontal, being but very
slightly inclined inwards ; the eyelashes were black and thick-set, and
the hair of the eyebrows black and rather abundant.
The hair of the head was drawn backwards and plaited into one
long pigtail, and was of a deep brownish-black colour, abundant,
perfectly straight, and not coarse in texture. No b^sird or hair
otherwise on face, under arms, or on limbs or body, except a small
fringe of soft black hair on pubes.
The arms and legs were well formed, the contours being well
rounded off, smooth, with neither the muscles nor sur&ce-veins at all
prominent ; the hands and feet small.
The skin was of a fine soft texture, and of a dirty yellowish-
brown colour, that of the face being lighter in tint than the body or
limbs. The nipples of the mamm® were only just visible, and the
umbilicus quite superficial. The penis was small and apparently
situated somewhat higher up on the pubes than usual The measure-
ments were all verified by Dr. Cooke.
No. 3. Peruvian Aymara of the Puna, from Tanapilla near Tun-
gullo, on the borders of Lake Titicaca, close to the confines of
Bolivia, named Simona Mamani, between 22 and 26 years of age,
and apparently in a good state of health when measured, on the 27^1
June, 1861.
Although the face was pock-marked and the features decidedlv ugly,
the expression was neither bad nor repulsive ; the eyes, which were
brown, were very slightly inclined inwards, with long black eyelashes
and rather abundant eyebrows.
The nose was rather turned up at the extremity, with expanded and
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
of Bolivia and Peru. 279
open nostrils ; the mouth straight, not very large, with fine white
teeth and lips, which were not flabby or thick, and had a brownish
red tint.
The hair of the head was black, not coarse, and was drawn back-
wards and plaited in two divisions for a short distance, after which
the whole was plaited into one long pigtaiL No trace of hair on the
face except a little down on the upper lip ; and on the limbs, under
the arms, or on the body no trace was seen} beyond a few black
silky hairs on the pubes.
The limbs were rounded in outline and well formed, but neither
the surface-veins nor muscular development were at all prominent ;
the hands and feet were small, and the second toe projected some-
what beyond the great toe.
Although the luibits of the individual were apparently dirty, the
skin did not possess axiy perceptible odour, and was of a brownish
colour with tmges of yellow and red ; the areolsB of the nipples of the
breasts, and the skin of the penis and scrotum, were darker in colour,
with a shade of black. The texture of the skin was fine, soft, and
smooth, without any trace of hairs.
No. 4. Peruvian Aymara firom Fomata, on the shores of Lake Titi-
caca, about 45 years of age, named Mariano Quispi ; when measured,
on the 26th of June 1861, appeared to be in good health ; and when
weighed, at same time, was found to be 130 lbs.
The expression of features was not very good, being somewhat
sullen, the eyes very small and slightly inclined inwards, — the fieM;e,
on the whole, being exactly that shown in Plate XIX., the nose not
being aquiline, but the same as there represented, the nostrils being
expanded and prominent. The hair of the head was of a deep brown-
black, straight, and not coarse. The eyelashes were black, as also the
hairs of the eyebrows, which were sparse. A few straggling short
hairs were seen on the upper lip and under the armpits, but none
otherwise on the body or umbs, except a little silky brown-black soft
hair on the pubes.
The colour of the skin was dusky yellowish brown with a faint tinge
of red, that of the scrotum, penis (mcluding the glans) (which was ap-
parently situated higher up than usual), and the nipples of the breasts
Deing much darker and blacker in tint. The colour of the face was
rather lighter than the general hue of the body, which emitted no
perceptible odour and was smooth and soft in texture.
The contours of the limbs were rounded off, the muscles, although
well developed, not producing any appearance of angularity in out-
line ; the surface-veins were not prominent, and the feet and hands
were smaU.
No. 5 gives the average of the four preceding measurements.
No. 6. Bolivian Aymara Indian from Timusa, in the tropical
valleys on the eastern flank of the high Andes ; both he ana his
father before him had been bom and brought up in this district, his
grandfather, however, having come from the Puna region as a colo-
nist. His name was Manuel CaUi; and when measured, on the
17th of June, 1861, he appeared to be in tolerable health and about
thirty years of age. ^,g,^,^^^ ^^ GoOglc
280 David Forbes — On the Aymara Indians
The features and expression of countenance were good ; the nose
aauiline ; mouth slightly curved, not large, with good teeth, and lips
of a jellowish-red colour, not thick. The ejes were blac^, some*
what lenticular in shape and slightly inclined inwards, with short
black eyelashes and sparse evebrows.
The hair of the heaid was deep brown-black, perfectly straight, and
not coarse ; it was drawn backwards and plaited into a long pigtail,
hanging down the back. Except a little hair on the pubes, no beard
or other hair was seen on the face, body, or limbs.
The colour of the skin was of a clear yellowish-brown hue, with-
out a trace of red, the face being lighter and of a still more yellow
tint than that of the rest of the body, which did not exhale any ap>
parent odour.
The limbs, although thin and in poor condition, did not look an-
gular ; neither muscles nor surface-veins were prominent.
No. 7. Eudisindo Perez, a Bolivian Aymara from Coroico, in the
tropical valleys of the Yungas to the east of the high Andes, was
bom and brought up on the Hacienda de San Jose de Chicalulo,
near Coroico, his father having also been bom in Yungas ; when
measured, on the 17th of June, 1861, he was evidently in a bad
state of health, and appeared to be about forty years of age. He
was considered to be the tallest man on the hacienda or in the
neighbourhood, yet was only 5 feet 4 inches when measured, al-
though he looked very much taller.
The expression of the features, although good, was sad and very
dejected ; nose aquiline ; mouth not large, with thin lips of a brown-
red colour ; eyes black, slightly inclined inwards, and had a melan-
choly expression ; eyelashes long and black, the hair of the eyebrows
being black but sparse.
The hair of the head was black, but not coarse, and was drawn
back and plaited into one long pigtail ; a few straggling short hairs
were seen upon the upper lip, out none on the rest of the face ; a
trace of hair occurred on the legs, but not on the arms or body, except
on the pubes.
The skin had a soft texture and a yellow-brown colour, without
any trace of red; it had a disagreeable odour, probably due to
disease. The muscles of the limbs were veiy little developed, and
the surfjEuse-veins not prominent — the ^neral outline being some-
what angular, evidently on account of the bad state of health of the
individual.
No. 8. Average of the measurements of the last two Indians.
No. 9. General average of all the measurements of the Aymara
men in this Table.
No. 10. Bolivian Aymara woman from the district of La Paz,
probably about nineteen years of age, married, but with no children ;
when measured, in March 1862, she was in a good state of health.
The expression of the features was less smlen than usual, being
more lively and sly than in the generality of Aymara women ; fore-
head extremely low ; nose aquiline and somewhat curved in at lower
extremity ; nostrils very open and expanded ; mouth not large, with
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
o/ Bolivia and Peru. 281
strong, white, but somewhat irregular teeth, and full but not flabbj
lips. The eyes were small, deep brown, somewhat inclined inwards,
and had a peculiar sly expression. The eyelashes were long and
black, whilst the hair on the eyebrows, also black, was sparse.
The hair of the head was very abundant and long, perfectly
straight, and in texture yery much finer than the black hair of the
Spanish or Chola women ; it was drawn backwards and plaited into
two pigtails. No trace of hair elsewhere on the body, limbs, or
under the arms, except a few silky hairs, like an eyelash, on the
edge of the labi».
The skin was smooth and soft in texture, feeling cool and as if
polished to the touch, and was of a yellowish-brown colour, with
a slight tinge of red, which was most pronounced on the legs.
The colour of the face was lighter than that of the body ; the
breasts were well-formed and firm, the nipples being surrounded
with a dark blackish areola, about three-quarters of an inch in dia-
meter. The contour of the limbs was slightly rounded off, neither
muscles nor surface-veins being prominent.
This woman is below the average stature, and much less mas-
sive in proportions than the Aymara females in general, but other-
wise may be regarded as a good specimen.
B. 8ubst€mces used as Medicines hy the Aymara Indians^ and their
names for Diseases.
Quinoa, the seeds of the Chenopodium quinoa. The water in
which these seeds are steeped before being cooked for food contains
a bitter principle, and is used as an emetic ; about a tenth of the
weight oi a Bolivian dollar of the seeds are placed in a glass full of
cold water, and allowed to stand (covered over) all night, when the
seeds are strained off, and the water, taken by spoonfuls, acts as an
emetic. The water in which a handful of seeds has been boiled,
when taken internally, is said to cure gonorrhoea very quickly.
JECuanapaco, a sort of soft thistle, similar in appearance to that
common m England ; the leaves are used as a poultice for wounds.
FaniipanH, a wild flower, pink-red, with a yellow centre ; about
twenty of the fresh or dried flowers, infused in warm water, are
taken as a dose as a sudorific in colds or pleurisy.
Condurif the Condor. The flesh of this bird is esteemed as a sort
of universal remedy ; and the fat is especially recommended in rheu-
matism and diseases of the joints.
Itapalu, a species of nettle, the leaf of which is longer, and the
stinging-hairs more prominent than in the ordinary English plant ;
a decoction is used for cutting short the menses.
Quellhua, a species of white &ull, common around Lake Titicaca,
the heart of which is used for bringing away the after-birth.
Opopo, a small plant (a species of wort) is, when dried, put into
hollow teeth to cure the toothache,
Anuehape^ a small thorny shrub, about 18 inches high, with
prickly seeds ; when boiled in water, the decoction is used to cure
eruptions of the skin. {Continued on p. 286.)
.gitized by Google
282
David Fobbbs — On the Aymara Indiant
AfllUUftflMl
ColdUgMaadtor
uidPeni.
1. BdlMft.
LaPm.
S> BODfH*
1
2.
3
4
5
a
b
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
e
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
e
21
/
22
24
25
26
27
28
Stature
Bxtreme distance between finger-tipe, anna extended hori-
sontallj ,
Head, gveateat dvoomferenoe
6r5o
width (with callipen)
antero-poeterior diameter (with oallipere)^
height from under ohin to rertex (6-f 7-f 8
+11+12)
, „ height without lower jaw (6+7+8+11)...
— , diffauioe perpendiouUrlj from yertez to growth of
hair
, forehead from growth of hair to orbit ,
, Noee from orbit to nostrils, rertioallj ,
, „ projection at nostrils ,
'^■^■', „ biVMidth ■, .•.•••••.••••<••■■•••■•••■•. .4
— — , Jaw, upper (upper lip), from nostrils to oentre of
mouth
, „ lower (under lip and ohin), from oentre of mouth
to below chin
9 Face, breadth between cheek-bones (with callipers)
b „ length from growth of hair to below cfam (7+8
+11+12)
, I^e, distance between inner comers of ejes
^1 » If i» outer „ ,
19-50
5*5
7
— , „ length of oriftoe of eye / — 3 — j
, Mouth, breadth
, Ear, height or length.
Neck, length mm chin to semilunar notch of sternum, mea-
measured upright
, breadth across from semilunar notch to 7th yertebra
of neck (with callipers)
, CtTCWnj€TtflC€ •••....,
Head and neck, from rertex to semilunar notch of sternum
(6+7+8+11+12+18)
Trunk, breadth across between outer tips of shoulders in a
straight line
, frt>nt length from semilunar notch of sternum to fork of
legs (30+33}
, back length, from 7th vertebra of neck to os coo-
cygi*
. side length, from ahoulder-tip to trochanter nuuor
(35+37) :.
, Breasts, breadth between nipples of mammse
, „ height from below mamm» to semilunar notch
of sternum
, Chest, breadth across between armpits in strai^t
line
, Chest, height in front from semilunar notch to tip of
sternal cartilage
, Chest, height at side from tip of shoulder to lowest
rib
, Chest, circufr\fermc$ under artiynts, respiration
ao*5o
«4
7
4-G
61
85
"3
21
5»5
7
9
175
»75
175
75
1-50
175
5
r»5
v%S
4
«*37
115
1
»-5o
aa6 14'
11*50
50
1315
333
11
775
"3
10-50
775
14-50
111
MS
117
»S
12
Hi
«7
28
80
106
so
64
22
36
3»
80
208
»34
375
169
»5
»34
o/BoHvia and Peru.
288
ATmanmen.
Cold higiihDdt of Bdivia and Ptftt.
NonnaL
HoClowndloTiorBoUviA.
Almonnal.
Averace
ofaUthe
pieeeding
Ayman
men.
10.
Ayman
Department
ofLePai,
BoutUu
NonnaL
9. Ffern.
YunguUo.
4. Pero.
FomAla.
ft. Atmge.
0. BoliTia.
TumiMu
7. BoUvia.
Coroioo.
8. Average.
in.
6a
1000
in.
$1-87
1000
in.
61-87
xooo
in.
64
1000
64
xooo
In.
64
xooo
in.
6256
xooo
in.
5575
xooo
63
ao-5o
5*37
7i»
1016
"5
6275
21-50
5'75
737
1014
347
93
X19
6a-87
ao*87
5*37
71a
XOI5
%
"5
6850
22*50
6-25
7
1070
X09
67-50
21-50
5-75
6-50
1054
336
90
X02
68
22
6
675
X062
34«
94
X05
65-43
7
X038
339
90
XXX
54-50
2X-50
6
6-7S
nl
108
121
875
7
140
xia
8-87
ria
"4
887
7-xa
142
"4
9»5
750
144
"7
8-75
675
X28
105
875
7x2
X36
XXI
875
7x2
X4X
XX4
8-jo
6-50
152
xx6
2
115
r.
14
xo
xo
a-37
aa5
f6a
•6a
1-50
a6
xo
•6a
«-37
33
38
26
XI
»3
»75
175
2-25
75
x-50
43
^7
35
X2
»3
175
2-25
2
75
x-50
»7
35
31
X2
»3
2-25
2
2-X2
75
X-50
35
3»
33
X2
*3
2-X2
x-87
75
«'37
34
36
49
IX
*3
«75
175
2
-50
«75
31
11
9
31
125
ao
•87
M
I
17
75
X2
75
12
75
12
•87
«5
X
18
1-75
511
a8
83
«75
a8
89
175
5*5
28
82
«75
5
^7
78
X-50
5-»5
11
x-62
5-X2
V,
x-62
5-ia
•7
82
2
5'a5
36
94
675
i-6a
4»S
X08
a6
69
650
ia5
4-*5
104
ao
69
675
1-37
4-xa
X06
aa
68
6-50
x-25
4
xox
63
6-50
x-25
4
lOX
5!
6*50
1-25
4
XOI
63
6-6a
175
4x2
X07
21
66
6-75
x-50
375
X2X
a7
67
1*37
aa
150
a4
n?
»3
«*37
22
x-37
22
«-37
22
x-25
aa
X'X2
20
a
%'2S
\l
aa5
aa5
36
a-xa
a-xa
34
34
2-25
2
35
3«
2
2
31
3«
2-X2
a
33
3«
2-X2
a-xa
34
33
250
a
tl
3
4«
4'*5
69
3»5
5»
2
3«
2-X2
39
ao6
35
a75
45
a-50
45
5
13
81
ao8
5-50
13-50
a?2
5-xa
x3-ia
83
axx
475
>3
74
203
450
X2
70
187
462
X2-50
7;
198
u
79
ao5
5
13-50
90
242
1175
x88
i3xa
an
la-xa
194
XI*25
175
10-37
X67
xo*8x
171
XX -50
x86
IX
197
13-50
ai8
«5
a4a
H»5
23c
15-50
242
>5
»34
X5-25
238
1475
»35
ia-a5
220
20
3"
388
331
lai
lai
aa-75
aa75
21-50
S,o
367
368
344
«37
xa9
aa
354
363
337
X27
X25
aa
354
363
337
114
III
19'xa
ax
363
377
*4
ao'S©
7-50.
750
aa'50
20-87
7-87
775
aa-50
ao-87
8-37
562
'9
7-25
625
341
130
XX2
925
650
H5
X02
1
141
94
9x2
625
'tl
la
«93
'3
aio
ix-75
X90
13-25
207
X2
187
X2-62
«97
xa'xa
«93
10
179
8
laj
9
145
7-87
X28
8
X25
775
121
7-87
"3
7-87
126
675
X2I
14
aa6
14
aa6
i4-xa
228
'4
219
13-50
2XX
»3-75
"5
«4
a23
10
»79
34
549
37-75
610
3587
580
3587
580
31
556
284.
David Forbes — On the Aymara Indians
Table
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
87
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
h
46
47
«
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
k
I
ATmmineo.
Cold higUudt of Bolmi <
and Peru.
AbnoraiaL >
1. BoUtia.
LaPu.
Tnink, Waist, ctfvnifl^/erence of the smaUestp^
, Diftanoe from the semilunar notch of sternum to
in.
9*5o
umbilicus.
, Abdomen, ciretmferenee at nayel
, „ distance firom umbilicus to symphysis pubis
in straight line ......:... ..^
, Abdomen, distance from umbilicus to fork of
legs
, Abdomen, distance from umbilicus to anterior supe-
rior spine of ilium
, Distance from shoulder-tip to anterior superior spine of
ilium
, Pelyis, breadth, straight, between the anterior superior
spines of ilium
^— , Pelvis, height from anterior superior spine of ilium to
trochanter mi^or
, Pelvis, circumference round als
Upper extremity, arm, upper, length of humerus
. n n greatest circufr\ferenoe
, „ „ least ditto
, „ lower, length of radius
, „ „ orwtest eireumfermue
, „ „ least ditto
' , Hand, length from wrist to tip of fore-
finger
, Hand, length, exclusive of fingers (45—47)
' , „ brcttdth without thumb . . . ,
, M forefinger to knuckle-joint.
, entire arm from shoulder-joint to tip of
forefinger (39-^42+45) ....a6-a5
Lower extremi^, thigh, length from trochanter major to
knee-joint (femur) 13
, thieh, length inside from fork of legs to
knee-joint
5-joint,
-, ^ight greatest cireun^firenoe
-, „ Hast ditto
-, Knee-jomt, eireut/^ference ...
-, Leg (tibia), length from knee-joint to
ankle
950
fl Bolim. I
1475
1715
8*50
575
»7
«54»075
i6a
675
-, greattst cireumferenee, calf of leg ,
^,least ditto
-, Foot, length of the sole from he^ to tip
of great toe .
-, Foot, length of back or ridge from leg to tip
of great toe
-, Foot, matest breadth
-, „ height from ground to tip of inner
ankle
-, Foot, greatest cireumference around in-
step
, entire (thigh, leg, and foot), from trochanter
major to ground (48-|-53+59)
-, entire (thigh, Ii^, and foot), inside from
fork to ground (49-|-53-f 59)
775
6*50
»54
109
13S
!
'37
93!
»74
160
950
6-25
^3
loii;
4*5
11
"5
105
7
4
3-^5
3
16*50
13
11
116 14-15
[I
8
Gbotle
8*50
5*50
»75
112,
5'!
4«
4»5
210
«93
«77
177
130
177
129
m
89
5»
44
I4«
4«7j
of Bolivia and Peru.
285
(c
ontinued).
Ajnanmea,
Coldhifl^ilaiids of Bolim and Pera.
Abnormal.
ATmanmen.
HotlowTaUejaofBoUvU.
Abnonnal.
9.
ATerage
ofaU&e
preceding
Aymara
10.
Aymarm
woman.
oflipat,
BoUTia.
Normal.
8. Pera.
TungttUa
4. Pwo.
Ponuua.
ft. ATcrage.
tt. Bolim.
Tifflun.
7. BoliTia.
Coroico.
8. Avenge.
in.
26
420
in.
3250
5*5
in.
29-25
473
in.
in.
in.
in.
2925
473
in.
27-50
493
'3
2g
5
7
450
15*50
209
14-50
3575
5
230
14
30-75
5
226
4JO
12*50
195
12-75
199
12*62
'97
13*50
30*37
5
»i4
490
81
II
27-50
575
'97
493
103
"3
8-50
137
8
129
8
129
8-25
166
73
250
6
17-50
97
»79
5-87
1650
88
267
6
»4
94
219
15-50
242
6
'475
94
231
5-62
15*87
94
»53
5"5o
14*50
99
260
II
177
ir50
186
10*62
172
1350
211
12-50
195
'3
203
"75
183
II
197
5
2950
8
8-75
9
925
6-25
81
4
65
4*37
70
4-37
70
450
81
476
'93
129
141
145
H9
lOI
27-50
12-50
10
9
8-75
44^
102
162
145
141
147
97
28-50
11-12
912
460
«79
145
143
148
148
102
2850
11-25
9
8-37
925
460
'79
'43
15
'43
100
31
10
10
875
h
556
179
161
148
108
12
9
8-50
9*5
187
HI
M3
145
II
9
7
950
850
6
172
141
1:1
"33
94
11*50
9
775
9*62
875
612
'79
'4'
121
146
96
6*50
3
350
3*50
105
56
6
a75
3-50
325
97
46
57
53
662
3*5
3-37
3-»5
108
53
55
5*
650
3
3
3*5
102
47
47
51
7
3*62
3»5
350
7^
5'
55
6-75
3*3'
312
3*37
105
5a
49
53
662
3*37
3-12
3-»5
106
54
5a
5*
6
a75
3
3«5
108
5c
»9a5
443
»r*5
440
27-12
435
»775
434
27-50
429
27-87
430
2725
434
»5
448
13*37
216
«3
210
131*
211
14
219
«4
219
'4
219
'3-37
214
'3
a33
«3
17
>3
1350
209
2174
209
218
II
18
'4
'3
171
291
226
210
12
17-50
12-62
12-50
283
204
202
12
17*50
12-62
12-62
283
201
201
10*75
18-50
'3
12*50
192
33'
a33
224
13-50
13-25
211
207
11-75
12*50
184
'95
12-62
12-87
'97
20X
14-50
11-75
S
134
X90
129
1387
12-25
775
224
198
125
14-12
11-62
7-12
»53
188
127
»5
»34
199
125
»4
11-25
7-50
219
176
117
14-50
12
775
226
187
121
1415
11-75
7-87
228
188
'»5
13-25
10-50
750
138
«-75
141
9
145
850
137
950
148
«75
'37
9-12
'43
8-37
'39
8
«43
%
5
375
81
60
6
350
97
57
750
3-50
56
6
375
94
59
575
3-50
90
55
362
9*
57
6
350
96
54
5
325
^
2-i8
35
206
33
2-37
37
2-50
39
3
47
»75
43
250
40
2*50
45
10
161
925
"47
9*a5
149
9-50
148
9»5
'45
9-37
'47
937
148
850
'5*
31-50
508
30-50
493
3«
500
3150
492
3250
508
3*
500
31-50
500
2825
506
20-68
478
2693
4»8
28*50
444
28-50
444
26-50
474
1 1
286 David Forbes — On the Aymara Indians
Anatuya^ the Skunk ; the heart of this animal, taken internally, is
used under the impression that it assists labour.
Taea-^aea, the Woodpecker ; the tongue of this bird is placed m
hollow teeth to cure toothache.
AnocarOy the Dog ; the hair of the dog, when burnt, and its ashes
rubbed into the wound, is said to cure the bite of a dog.
Toucan ; the tongue of this bird is considered so good a remedy
against heart-disease, that the Indians pay as much as five shillings
for the tongue alone.
Chutichutiy a plant with a viscid juice, much employed in the cure
of recent wounds.
Bamo-ramo {ilainuhlamo\ is a mineral used internally as an anti-
dote against poisons ; a sample, which I analyzed, was only a mix-
ture of iron pyrites with quartz.
MoHe-molte^ the wild currant, which has both red and yellow
fruit, and is used in catarrh, &c.
Chactufoma, a plant having a fostid smell, which is used interaaUy
in cases of colic and disorders of the bowels ; it has a hot taste, and
is used in small quantity by the Indians in their sauces as a condi-
ment. Externally, when mixed with dried figs, they use it in the
form of a cataplasm, applying it to the testicles in hernia.
Ohieh chipa, a snecies of fennel ; the seeds are used as a stimulant,
and are also addea as a condiment to the Aymara soups.
Women's milk is used as a lotion in cases of injuries to the eyes.
As before mentioned, dried seaweed, obtained from Cobija, on
the shores of the Pacific, is used in the cure of goitre ; and mercury,
principally made up with lard into a species of blue ointment, is
used in the treatment of syphilis both in man and the alpaca. Mr.
Falckenheimer, the 6erman apothecary in La Paz, informed me that
the Indians also purchased calomel largely for this purpose, and
that they were never known to apply to the medical men, but
always, and apparently with success, cured the disease themselves;
they also employ cascarilla- or quinine-bark in the cure of Tertians
or mtermittent fever, which, in the lower valleys, commits great
havoc amongst the Indians.
The names of the principal diseases in Aymara are as follows:—
chuecchu, fever and ague; huju or ti;u?, a cough or bronchitis;
tayeayestua, a cold or catarrh : echaca-iMU, syphilis ; eeoto, the goitre ;
earatehi, eruptions or pustules of the skin ; chupu^ tumours, boils
or carbuncles ; huanti, bubo ; tirgui^ a wart ; macattrHuu^ conta-
gion ; hwUiusu^ fever ; suicho^ paralysis of legs ; cucillOy paralysis of
the arms ; kinchata, heart-disease ; laeacama^ toothache ; yaea^taea,
stone in the bladder ; chocritacha or chocri, a wound ; eoyOy a con-
tusion ; tuluya, club-foot; natrahuisa^ short sight ; lerco, squint-eyed ;
oecara, deaf; hiUeo, blind ; pefecora, bald ; hinaia, dead ; huUa, blood,
or the menses ; Atfa/i;^, pregnancy ; huahua-^hahoy childbirth ; upaeo^
twins ; tueu-usu, madness ; ocolla, medicine ; U9U, disease.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
of Bolivia and Peru.
287
C. Voedbulary qf Aymara Worth.
The following Ajmara words were collected in daily intercourse
with the Aymara Indians of the northernmost provinces of Boliviai
and those of the Department of Puna, in Peru. In the latter dis-
strict, owing to the relations with the Quechua Indians more to the
north, many words of Quechua orimi are used, which are seldom
employed farther south in Boliyia. In putting them on paper, they
are written as if spelt according to the usual rules of Spanish pro-
nunciation, at least as nearly as was found possible in the case of so
extraordinarily distinct and guttural a language.
A I dah ! tnierfection of imploration.
Aca, this.
Acaacata,/rom hereabouts,
Acaaja, hereabouts.
Acahua, here it is.
Acajpacba, the earth.
Acama, thu, in this mamner.
Acampi, with this.
Acana, here.
Acanhua, here,
AcarvLfhere.
AcBitAy/rom here,
Accanca, any large or thick thing.
Achachi, old {masculine).
Achachiha, grandfather.
Achaco, mouse.
AchacoUo, rat.
Achulla, weasel.
Achuma, thistle.
Aculli, quid qf coca^leaves.
Ahuatina, to graze.
Ahuatiri, a shepherd.
Aiccona, to con^Uun lamenting.
Mi^Ufflesh.
Ainacha, low, below.
Ainachata, from below .
Ainina, to dispute or argue.
Aim, a plant.
Ajipa, Oil esculent root.
AJlIina, to select.
Ajllita, a thvM selected.
Ajsarana, to/ear.
Ajaarayalia, to terrify.
Akanu (ajanu), the face.
Alacpacha (? Ajmjpacha), heaten.
Alala! exclamation qf coldness, indif"
ference.
Alana,fo buy.
Alata, a purchaser.
Alcaman, a sort ofbuszard.
Alcbiha, grand-daughter.
Ali, a branch.
Aljiri, a seller.
AUchicha, nqfhew qf amis grand-
mother.
Alloja, much.
Alloha, a wife's younger brother.
Altana, to stooo or crouch down.
Altata, defectea, low spirited.
Aliyana, to increase, or to make to
grow.
Amauta, wise^ prudent.
Amaya, dead.
Ampara^ hand.
Ampata, high.
Amtosina, to arrange or agree.
Amu, amuta, dumb, silent.
Amuquina, to be silent.
Anoco, a woman's robe,
Anata, the carnival.
Anati^ to play,
Anaturi, a player.
Anca, toasted Indian com.
Ancu, a nerve or sinew,
Anccaru, besides.
Anccaro, without.
Anocara, a dog.
Antuti^, to loosen.
Antutata, a thing loosened,
Anu, a dog.
Anuchape, a medicinal plant,
Aiiatuya, the skunk,
Anay ! exclamation qfjoy.
Apacana, to remove.
Apachi, old {feminine).
Apacheta, a cairn.
Apachiha, grandmother.
^pafia^ to fetch or bring.
Apatanca, a large spider.
Apichu, sweet potato.
Apilla, oca {root of OxaUs tuberosa),
penis.
Apsuna, to take out a thing.
Aptana, to fetch a thing fallen down.
Apn, fierce, brave J also used for Mr.
or Master.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
288
David Forbes — On the Aymara Indians
Aquiri, this nearest.
Arcana, to follow.
Arctana to track.
Araja, above.
Arajpacha, heaven, the sky.
Ari, sharp, pointed.
Aricoma, an esculent root.
Annona, to forget.
Annosina, to forget oneself
Arpi, the lap.
An, language, words.
ATU}Bnai,toforetell.
Aruma *, night.
Anunanti, morning.
Arumaji, tn the morning.
Anintana, to salute.
Aruaina, to speak.
Aittana, to shout after.
Asana, to bring or fetch a hollow or
concave object.
ABoue, good, well.
Atakh ! exclamation qf grief.
Atahualpa, a fowl.
ccachu, a hen.
urco, a cock,
Atha, seed.
Atipana, to overcome or conquer.
Atipata, a thing conquered.
Atipari, a conqueror.
Aucca, an enemy, the devil.
Auqui, father.
Auquichiha, husband's father.
Aya-aya, Aymara nightingale.
Ayllo, race, tribe, penis.
Ca, take hold of.
CsLum, tomorrow.
Caccana, to rub.
Cacboioasi, a friend.
Cachu, husk of the Indian com.
Cachua, an Indian round dance.
Cachuana to dance in a ring,
Cahuai&a, to put in order.
Callana, to cure.
Callachi, shoMer.
Callcu, bitter, sour.
Cama, until,
Camachina, to command.
Camachitaarii, a command, law.
Camani, worthy.
Camisa, how.
Camisati, how so.
Campu, the Puna spider.
Canca, roast flesh.
Cancana, a roasting-spit.
* The Indians, in conrersation, mt
night."
Cancana, to possess.
Cantatiuriuri, dawn, break of day.
Canu, a Titicacafish.
Canamiski, treacle.
Capa, a span.
Carachi, skin disease, also a fish.
Carcatina, to tremble.
Carhuachincha, opossum.
Caricari, messenger qf the devU.
Caruru, tomorrow.
Catari, a serpent, snake.
Catatina, to bring dragging along.
Catufia, to take hold of.
Cauna, egg.
CtLVLCBLVLtfish-roe.
Caui| sweet prepared ocas.
Cauqui, where.
Cauquijata, /rom whereabouts.
Cauquina, in what place.
Cauquinhama, very seldom.
Cauquipachaqui^ seldom.
Cauquini, whtther.
Cauquita, yrom whither.
Cauquitaataflaa,yrofii where are you f
Caya, cAiiiio qf ocas.
Chaca, a bridge.
Chaccana, to loose onese\f.
Chacacbaca, o small snipe.
Chacha, a man, husband.
Chachacoma, a medical plant.
Chacasita, choked.
Chactona, to nail.
Cbacuni, a pole.
Chabuichabui, a large snipe.
Cbabuana, to suckle.
Cbaina, a gokfinch.
Cbairo, soup made qf chwU).
Cbajcbuna, to irrigate.
Cbaillallapi, close at hand.
Cballa, sand,
Cballicballi, cantharidesfly.
Chu\\vLti,fish.
ChtimtL, force.
Cbamaca, dark.
Cbamani, strong.
Cbampa, turf.
Cbanca, thread.
Cbani, value.
Gbapi, a thorn.
Cham, leg.
Gbarqui» dried flesh.
Cbatana, to denounce.
Chcca, true.
Cbecapuni, truly.
always "nigbt and day/' nerer "day and
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
of Bolivia and Peru.
289
Cbectaiia, to split or break vp.
Checaptayana, to rectify.
Cheka, l^.
Checca, a birdie wing.
Chenque, vagina.
Chia, measure of a span.
Cbiana, to split np, to break.
Chiara, black.
Chica, united.
Chica aruma, midnigkt.
Cbichi, aquatic larva eaten by the /n-
dians,
Chichchiptif fennel.
Chichillanca, bhubottle-fiy.
Chiliua, verdure.
Chihnaia, to express.
Chilmaiicu, a thrush.
Chji^i, danger.
Ghijcbi, hail.
Cbijniana, head-gear of an animal.
Cbiloa, ice.
Chilque, a step, a pace.
China, end, rumpt buttocks.
Chinasca, endly, lastly.
Cbinanciairi, hindermost.
Cbinebi, red pepper.
Cbinqui, younger sister.
Cbinu, a knot.
Cbinuna, to bind or tie.
Chinta, arriero*s assistant.
Chmi, a bat.
Chipana, bracelet.
Cbirbnana, to express.
Cbiroti, a small bird.
Cbitua, shade, shadow,
Choca, a water-hen.
Cbocque, gold.
Chocri, a wound,
Chocricata, wounded.
CboJDi, green.
Chojnibuaicu, green pepper.
Choqqe, potato.
Choque, raw.
Chora, urine.
Cborana, to make water.
Cboriti, a small bird.
Cbua, an earthen saucer.
Choa, bar-silver.
Cbucho, a yearling llama.
Chuccbu, tertian fever and ague.
Chucuna to sew.
Cbuima, heart.
Choisaana, to be absent.
Cbumapusa, a hollow thing.
Cbuluca, a cricket.
CbuUuDcaya, snow.
Chulpa, a burial tower.
VOL. II.
Cbulqui, a sweet variety ofmaise.
Cbuma, brushwood.
Cbunu potatoes prepared by freeze
ing.
Cbupu, a tumour or boil.
Cbupica, brown^red.
Churu, a curve or circle.
Chasaca, an owl.
Chusaana, to be absent.
Cocahuanco, a rabbit.
Cochamasi, friend.
Colcque, silver, money.
Collacbaa, elder sister.
Collafta, to cure.
CoUocaya, prepared frosen ocas.
Concho, dirty.
Conduri, condor.
Coori, gold.
Capanaira, blue eyes.
Cora, a leaf.
Corana, to release.
Corompila, a small bird.
Coya, a queen.
Coyo, a (Mruiset contusion.
Cquoa, cotton.
Cqueiacbana, to injure.
Cquenaya, a cloud.
Cquefia, to excite.
Cquepa, a woof, a species of trumpet.
Cucata,/rom above.
Cucbufia, to cut.
Cucbicucbi, a small bird.
Cucbocbn, an edible aquatic plant.
Cudllo, paralysis of the arms.
Cucupa, dried boiled potatoes.
Cula, air-dried brick.
Colcataya, a dove, pigeon.
Culiaca, sister.
CuUi, dark-coloured maize.
Cumu, a load.
Cuna, what.
Cunalaicu, why.
Cunapacba, when.
Cunata, wherefore.
Cunataicu, because.
Cunataque, wherefore.
Cunca, voice, throat.
Cupi, right.
Cupiampara, right hand.
Curcura, cane.
Curibualuru, three days ago.
Curmi, a load.
Cuaca, equal.
Cuscacbana, to match, to equalise,
Cusicuii, spider.
Digitized by Google
290
David Forbes — On the Aymara Indians
Cusillo, monkey,
Cusisina, to rejoice, enjoy oneee^,
Ciissi, a witty saying.
Cutinana, to turn, return,
Cuuna, this way.
Cuuro, yonder,
Cuuta, thereabouts,
Cuyu, that.
Cuyuna, to whistle,
Karifia, to lie.
Kepi, the lap.
Kinchata, heart-disease,
Kirikiri, a sinying-hird,
Risimira, a large woof,
Kuitururui, a water-beetle,
Cc&chvL, female, wtfe, woman,
Ccahua, Indian shirt.
Ccaica?^ how much.
Ccaira, a frog,
Ccala, a stone, a rock,
Ccalana, to commence,
Ccalauchana, to pave.
Ccamiri, a thick coverlet.
Ccamaki, a fox.
Ccaoa, light, clearness.
Ccantayana, to illuminate.
Ccanaqui, clearly.
Ccanca, how much.
CcApi, fierce^ brave.
Ccapisina, to irritate oneself.
Ccapu, distaff, spindle.
Ccapuna, to spin.
Ccara, morning.
Ccaruru, morning.
Ccarurumaca, until tomorrow.
Ocarina, to tire oneself.
Ccatua, son-in-law by husband^ s
side.
Ccatahui, lime.
Ccauca, how much.
Ccaura, llama.
Ccauralliki, llama-fat.
Ccaysi&a, totora, Titicaca rush.
Cchaca, bone.
Cchacausu, syphilis.
Ccbara, a leg.
Ccoca, a tree, plant.
Ccocacollo, a forest, plantation.
Ccohona, to chant.
Ccolla, medicine,
Coollo, a mountain.
Ccollma, to plough.
Cconana, to grind.
Cconcari, knee.
Ccorahua, deep.
Ccorpa, the end.
Ccorpauta, a resting-place, inn.
Ccota, a lake.
Ccoto, a wen, goitre.
Ccoya, a mine.
Ccu, there.
Ccucha, a comer.
Ccumu, humpbacked.
Ccumuna, to load a beast.
Ccuna, to snow.
Ccunu, snow.
Ccuri, that furthest.
Ccururu, navel.
Ccusa chicha.
Ccuti, a flea, an illegitimate son.
Ccuyana, to have pity.
Ha, my,
Hacana, to live.
Hacayana, to cure another.
Hacba, great, large.
Hacha, a tear.
Hachana, to cry.
Hachatana, to revive.
Hachausu, the pest.
Hachu, a thousand,
HtLCCVL, flour, meal,
Hahuin, a river.
Haitjana, to hang.
Haipu, night.
Haipucania, until to-night.
Hairu, idle.
Ilaitana, to abandon.
Halla, yes.
Hallam,/y ! runl
Hallana, to run.
Halpana, to lick or lap up.
Hallu, rain.
Hallupacha, rainy season.
Hulyataiia, to assault,
Hania, thou,
Hamachi, a bird.
Hamatata, secretly.
Hamattanca, scarabteus beetle,
Hampatina *, to kiss, to adore.
Hampatita, a kiss.
Haiopatua, a toad.
Hamppi, toasted maize.
Hamppina, to toast maize.
Hanco, white.
Hanchi, the body.
Hancca, quickly,
Hani, no,
Hanicaruriri, disobedient.
* To \am or adore are the same in Ajmara ; in ancient times they sent a kiai
with their flngen to the gods or idols as a mark of adoration.
.gitized by Google
of Bolivia and Peru.
291
Hanihihairiy immortaL
Hanihucbani, inttocent,
Hanirara, not yet,
Haniraque, neither, just as Uttle.
Hapasnacana, to pride oneself,
Uaqui, a num.
Haquimaaa, neighbour.
Haquiri, nephew.
Harapi, rib.
Hararana, to untie.
Hararancu, a lizard.
Harcana, to hinder.
Harilurana, difficult.
Harina, to wash.
Harita, almost.
Hani, bitter.
Haya, /or.
Hayu, salt.
Hayunchana, to salt.
Hemque, pus.
Ueuque, smoke.
Hicani, shoulder.
Hicha, noio.
Hichuru, to-day.
Uicbpacba, this instant.
Htchpacbabua, this very instant.
Hicbat-acaru, in advance.
Hicbi, a handful,
Hicco, hiccup.
Hibuana, to die.
Hibuayana, to kiU.
Hibuasi, us.
Hila, a brother.
Hinata, dead.
Uincbu, ear, handle.
Hinu, orphan.
Hipilla, entrails.
Hiquina, to bring or draw out
(iquina?).
Hiquisina, to encounter.
Hiaca, smaU, little.
lliscana, to bring along (iscana?).
Hitisina, to envy.
Huaca, idol, ancient grave.
Huacabampatina, to worship idols.
Hiiacaichana, to keep the laws.
Huacana, a heron.
Hnacbanca, a vomipurge root.
Huacboca, dishonest.
Hiiaculla, ajua,jar.
Huacca, a sash.
Huaccba, poor person.
Huabua, a child.
Huahuaobana, to give birth.
Huabuataya, a vegetable condiment.
Huaicu, red pepper.
Huaicatana, to hang.
Huaina, a youth.
Huaita, plumage, feathers.
Huajra, horn.
Hualique, well, excellent.
Hualqui, pregnancy.
Huallaque, boUing.
Huallata, wild goose.
Hualluru, day before yesterday.
Huallusa, an edible root.
Hualpa, a fowl.
Huauipu, balsa, raft or boat.
Huana, to dry.
Huanapaco, soft thistle.
Huanana, to amend.
Huancara, a drum.
Huanco, rabbit.
Huanicbana, to warn, correct.
Huantabualla, the devil.
Huanti, bubo.
Huaraca, a sling.
Huarana, to pull down.
Uuarariiia, to shout.
Huarabuara, star.
Uuarapo,^tt»ce of sugar-cane,
Huarini, a huanaco.
Huasara, desert, wilderness.
Huasitoraqui, another time.
Huaauni, yesterday.
Huaticana, to waylay.
Huayacca, a bag.
Huayronco, a gadfly.
Hucanca, this way, hereabouts.
UvLchtL, fault, sin.
Hucbapucbasina, to sin.
Hucbba, porridge.
Hucbusa, a thin thing.
Huccba, the siee of a iking.
Huccabuaro, deep.
Huccanca, a thick thing.
Hucja, so much.
Hucjaqui, enough.
Huju, a cough (uju?).
Hucumari, a bear.
Hiiicbinca, tail.
Huicu, blind.
Huila, blood, the menses.
Huinaya, ever, always.
Huinayataque, /or ever.
Hiuntu, the heel.
Huipuru, day after to-morrow.
Huiru, green stalk of maise.
Huisca, a chain.
Huissa, we.
Huma, thou.
Humampi, with thee.
Huntu, hot.
Uuutua, heat.
Digitized¥yC^OOgle
292
David Forbes — On the Aymara Indians
Huntihitua, sensation of heat,
Huntuchana, to heat up,
Huntunsu./er^.
Hupa, he,
Hiipa, quinoa.
Hupaccusi, chichafrom quinoa.
Huri, wet.
Hurpuru, rfoy after to-morrow,
Icanu, shoulder (?h),
Icha, now (?h).
Icma, widow,
Ichu, long grass, thatch,
Icbiiru, to-day (?h).
Ihuicana, to lecture^ to advise,
llicatA, farm-bailiff, river-bird,
Illapa, lightning,
Imana, to hide away,
Imatisina, to hide oneself
Iniilla, girl,
Inaja, probably,
Inata, uselessly,
Ipa, aunt,
Ipasari, nephew.
Iquiiia, to sleep,
Iquihancatana, to wish to sleep,
Irama, road on side of a mountain,
Irana, to bring something round,
Iraacafia, to work,
Irpana, to carry to a person,
Isanu, root of Tropteolum tuberosum,
Isapayana, to make oneself under'
stood.
Iicallo, cloak.
Iscu, sandals.
Iscca, small.
Isi, clothing,
Iscafia, to bring guiding along.
lapana, to hear, to understand,
Ispaco, twins,
lapi, a small fish.
Isquina, to ask, to inquire,
Istorana, to open,
Istalla, bag of coca leaves,
Istasifia, to clothe oneself.
Itapalu, nettle,
Itacana, to retire,
Laca, mouth,
Lacacama, toothache,
Lacaoehaca, teeth, jawbone.
Lacca, earth.
Lacco, worm.
Lahua, wood,
Laica, witchcraft.
Laicafia, to bewitch.
Laicu, /or, on account of.
Lajra, the tongue.
Lam pa, spade.
Lancana, to stumble,
LKDccu,fat, large.
Lanti, representative.
Lappa, louse,
Lappi, a leaf.
Laquina, to distribute.
Larama, blue.
Larca, ditch, canal.
Lariha, male connexions of the wife,
Laruna, to laugh,
Lattana, to clmb,
Lattorana, to come down.
Lejhui, brains.
Lepitchi, skin.
Lercu, squint-eyed,
Liga, a plant,
Liuchu, a cap.
Lillicoya, wild potato.
Llacca, a leaf,
LlacUana, to cut wood.
Llacota, Indian garment,
Llacstata, perverse.
Llallina, to benefit.
Llamaya, harvest,
Llamcana, to touch, to try,
Llapoclia, thunder.
Llampu, small powdery stuff.
Llanipucbana, to powder, to smooth.
Llaqui, qfiiction, pain.
Llaquisina, to suffer.
Llatayna, envy.
Llatunca, nine.
Llaosa, slavering,
Llica, aid,
L\i\i\,fat,
Lliclla, a woman's shawl.
Llicllic, a bird (Charadrius resplen-
dens),
Llinoue, clay,
Lloclla, inundation.
Liucta, ash used with coca,
Locoto, large green pepper,
Luccaxiti, finger,
Lukichoque, bitter potato.
Lulli, humming bird,
Lupataha, /ac^, thing done.
Lupi, the sun.
Lupimactri, sunrise.
Lupiusaracani, sunset.
Lurani, do so,
Maa, one.
Maacuti, once.
Maamara, next year,
Maaqui, at once, quickly.
Macallo, tasteless, insipid.
Macamaca, a black titex,
Maeataiia, to approach^
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
of Bolivia and Peru.
293
Macatiriusu, contagion,
Machaca, new,
Macbacama^^ new year,
Macbacata, again.
Machana, to get drunk,
Macbata, sober.
Mallina, to prove.
Mallco, corrigidor.
Mama, mother,
Mamaccota, sea.
Mamani, /olcoii, hawk,
Mamoraya, a fly.
Manca, food.
Mancana, to eat.
Mancayana, to feed,
Mancataautjata, hungry.
Mancca, within,
Manccana, inwardly,
Mancaro, below,
Mantana, to enter, stoop, descend.
Mantayana, to make to enter, Sfc,
Manu, debt, debtor.
Manuina, to lend.
Manuuna, to owe,
Manutina, to lend oneself,
Manupocana, to repay.
Bf ara, a year.
Marca, a village.
Marcachana, to approach, to join.
Maripacha, buttocks, anus.
Manni, woman, wtfe,
Marmiasina, to marry,
Maroma, a rope to cross rivers with^
Masana, once upon a time,
liasi, comrade, like,
Massanoba, husband, brother.
Masqui, although.
Masnni, yesterday.
Mati, a smaU gourd or calabash.
Maun, a freshwater fish.
Maya, one.
Mayampi, another time,
Mayina, to ask,
Maymara, last year,
Maymnni, kidney.
Mayni, one.
Maynimpi, with another.
Maynigui, only one.
Maytana, to lend, to offer.
Maytasiiia, to ask a loan.
Mayurcu, the other day.
Micha, bad.
Michi, bow and arrow.
Michina, to shoot with bow and arrow.
Minca, a substitute.
Minoada, to substitute.
Miski, treacle, syrup.
Misqui, ounce, puma,
Mocco, a knot, a small hiU,
Moccomocco, knotty, hilly.
Molle, a tree, (Schinus moUe).
Mollemolle, with current,
Morocco, round.
Mpi, with,
Mujlli, elbow,
MuUa,yri^A/, alarm,
Munana, to love,
Munapayana, to love at a distance.
Munaaina, to love oneself,
Munata, hved.
Muquina, to smell,
Muspa, pensive,
Muspana, to be pensive.
Mutuna, to suffer punishment,
Mutuyana, to punish,
Muttu, blunt.
Na,J.
Na, prep., tn, with.
Nacana, to bum.
Nacata, a thing burnt.
Nacuta?, hair.
Nahatansa, of my size.
Nanaca, we.
Nana, almost.
Nasa, nose,
Naya, I,
Nay am pi, with me,
V&yTtL, first f in front, before,
Nayra, eye.
Na3rracata, ahead, in front.
Nayra buisca, short sight,
Nauccba, of my size.
Nia, presently.
Niapini, only this moment.
Niapinibua, in a moment, instantly.
Niaraque, another time.
Nicota, hair of the head.
ViiiA, fire.
Ninanina dragon-fly.
Ninquira, lately.
Ninquiraque, very lately.
Nuana, to beat, to knock about.
Nucuna, to shove, push.
Nunu, breast, teat.
Nunuayana, to suckle.
Nunuiri, wet-nurse.
Nusana, to rot.
Nusata, rotten.
Nusatabua, to be decayed
Nypa, three days hence.
Oca, a wave.
Ocana, a pick.
Ocque, ash-grey.
Ocqueuaira, Ught blue or ^rf y eyes.
■igitized by V^^
294
David Forbes — On the Aymara Indians
Occaiia, to He in a bow,
Occara, deaf.
Ocallo, frog'Spaum,
Ocoocao, a muddy place.
Oiso, a sort of spade.
Ojota, sandal.
Opopo, a plant used for toothache.
Oracci, ground, land, estate.
Ouranypa, in four days hence.
Pa, two.
Paca, eagle, vulture.
Pacaico, seven.
Pacarifia, to waken.
Pacay,yha/ of a species of Inga.
Pacha, time or place.
Pachacantati, streak of day.
Pachacha, gypsum^
Paco, red.
Pacoma, captive, prisoner,
'PucchtL, fountain, waterfall.
Paccoma, old wood.
Pacsi, moon, month.
Pacuti, twice.
Pallalla, a small trowel, aflat thing.
Pallana, to gather.
Pampa, a plain.
Pamjtachana, to smoothen.
Pana, a waterfowl.
Pancara, a flower.
Pancataya, a beetle.
Pani, two.
Panini, between two.
PaDisa, we two.
Pantana, to err.
Pantipanti, a flower used as a sudo-
rifle.
Paquina, to break.
Fsirfi, forehead.
Parara, stone for grinding on.
Paraltuela, a hand-barrow.
Parpa, eyelash.
Pascana, a storehouse.
Pataati, a stone bench.
Pataca, a hundred.
Patapata, a ladder.
Patcaro, above,
Patunca, twenty.
Paura, ear of com.
Paurnaohata, com in ear.
Pauniachasina, to shoot into ear.
Paya, two.
Payampiy two more.
Payana, to cook.
Payiri, a cook.
Payla, large pot.
Payee » (?Pallco), a species of Cheno-
podium.
Pejicara, bald.
Piara, the number of 33 llamas.
Pichi, spoon-shaped ornaments.
Pichana, to sweep.
Pichitanki, a swallow.
Picho, a brand, a faggot.
Pichuichaya, a sparrow,
Pillu, a garland.
Pilpinto, a butterfly.
Pinquillo, a flute.
Pinquilluna, to play the flute.
Pircuna, to clean.
Pima, a granary.
Piruru, a spindle, distaff.
Pisacca, a partridge.
Pisi, little, scarce,
Pituna, to mix or knead up.
Poco, an earthen pot or jar (Ppucu?).
Pocota, a ripe thing.
Pongo, a house-porter or male ser-
vant.
Poroma, virgin ground.
Possoi CO, /ro/ A.
Puchu, enoughj more than enough.
Pucyo, a well.
Puma, a puma.
Piinku, a door.
Puraca, belly, stomach.
Purina, to arrive.
Puruma (poroma ?), virgin land, de-
serts.
Purtana, to lodge.
Pusana, to blow on an instrument,
Vusi,fovr.
Pusini, in four parts, between four,
FusiiuncK, forty,
Putisina, sad, melancholy.
Pututu, a long trumpet.
Putuncu, a hole.
Puyu, a feather.
Ppampafia, to bury.
Ppassa, clay eaten by the Aymaras,
Ppala, rope cord.
P(Mpa, marrow.
Ppekei, head.
Ppia, a hole.
Ppiaiia, to make a hole.
Ppiscca,/ve.
Ppisccatunca, flfty.
Ppisna, a light thing.
Ppoco, a full thing.
Ppocana, toflll.
Ppucha, a daughter.
Ppucu, an earthen pot.
Quajra, horn.
Quelcana, to write.
Quelhu.,««.»i*e^«.QQQg[^
of Bolivia and Peru.
295
Quella, ashes.
Quelk, iron, steel.
Quellacahua, coat of mail.
Quellahuisca, iron chain.
Quemisina, to discover.
Queni, farinaceous.
Quenti, hwnming'bird.
Quenua, a tree.
Querari, dirty, filthy.
Quesi, a freshwater fish.
Qaespi, glass.
Quespinaira, spectacles.
Quespina, to escape,
Quespayana, to liberate.
Quesphiru, liberator, saviour.
Quiatuha, sister-in-law.
Quichina, to strip.
Quillimi, charcoal.
Quillpina, to kneel.
Quilquina, a vegetable condiment.
Quimsa, three.
Quimsacalco, eight.
Quimsatunca, eighty.
Quinocaya, a species of diver.
Quiqui, self.
Quistuna, to chew.
Quitana, to envy.
Quiti, who.
Quitisi. who is it 7
Sn (conj.)> and, as.
Sama, rest.
Sampana, to rest.
Samca, sleep.
Samcona, at night, whilst sleeping.
Samcasina, to snore.
Sana, to say.
Sanu, a comb.
Saouna, to comb.
Sapa, alone.
Sapa sapa, one by one.
Sapacal, woodlouse.
Sapana, a girl.
Sappa, a basket.
Sappi, a root.
Sarana, to go on a journey.
Saram, ^ol be off \
Sari, agouti.
Sata, seed.
Satana, to sow.
Satha or stha, / wish, desire.
Sau, cloth.
Sauna, to weave.
Sauri, a weaver.
Sauca, nonsense, fun.
Saucosina, to make fun of.
Sayana, to stop.
Sayri; tobacco.
SeponiUii to live in concubinage.
Sepi| a cockroach.
Sequel, a freshwater fish.
SiWu, finger-nail.
Simpla, a maroma of hide rope.
Sind, much.
Sirca, vein, lode.
Siripito, cricket.
Sistaaina, to stuff oneself in eating.
Socoso, reed.
Sojta, six.
Sojtatunca, sixty.
Saa, ours.
Suchi, a freshwater fish.
SuichO; paralysis qflegs.
Sulla, dew.
Sullca, elder brother,
Sullu, miscarriage.
Sulluna, to miscarry.
Suluqui, a small diver,
Suma, beautiful.
Suncca, hair on the face.
Suni, puna,
Suntifia, to wallow.
Supay, the devil. ^
Sun, American ostrich.
Susuna, to sift.
Suti, name.
Sutiasiri, a baptizer.
Suteyana, to name, to baptise.
Suyana, to hope.
Tacana, to search for,
Tachlli, five fingers.
Tacsanai to wash.
Tacsiri, a washerwoman.
Tahuaco, young woman, girl.
Taiachas, boiled frozen ysahos.
Taica, mother.
Taipuuru, noon.
Taipi, middle, centre.
Taiquichi, mother-in-law.
Tajia, Llama-dung.
Tajo, Algarrobo tree.
Talarana, to shake a thing.
Tanccatancca, scarabttus beetle.
Tansa, heipht.
Tanta, united.
Tantana, to unite.
Tapa, a nest.
Tapachana, to nestle, to dwell.
Tapathama, suddenly.
Taparacu, a butterfly of ill omen.
Taque, all, every one.
Taqueatipiri, almighty.
Taquesifia, to suffer.
Taqui, /or.
Taquina, to kick.
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
206
David Forbes — On the Aymara Indiana
Tarhua, wool,
Taripafia, to judge.
Taripirii a judge,
Tarujai a stop,
Tmu, caff o/the teg,
TtLttL,faiher,
Tatita, do, dimnutwe.
Taya, cold.
Tayhitna, eensation of cold.
Taycayestua, catarrh.
Tayuta3ru, heel,
Thui outside boundary.
Thuca, a clothes^moth.
Tica, air'dried bricks,
Tilana, to weave.
Timpinai a workman's apron.
Tinea, aJUUp.
Tincona, to fall.
Tincya, a guitar.
Tipa, dragon* S'blood tree,
Tipuiina, to get in a passion,
Tiquitiqiii, red-crested waterhen,
Tironcayui beard.
Tiscotisco, grasshppper.
Titi, wild cat, tin.
Tocona, to dance.
Tooori, a dancer.
Tonco, nkaise, Indian com.
Toncco, a locker or cupboard,
Toquena, to wrangle, to degrade.
Toquero, towards.
Touhouacotna, female friend.
Tucaa, stinking.
Tucaana, to stink.
Tuchichaiia, to finish.
TuirvL, a stick,
TukuuBUy madness,
TiiUca, son^n-ktw,
TuDca, ten.
l\inqui, a red bird {Rupicola Perw
viana),
Tupu, a measure.
Tupuna, to measure,
Tutuca, a hurricane.
Ttacafia, to wean.
Ttacu, rough, foul, entangled.
Ttanta, bread.
Ttaqiii, a road.
Ttuca, lean.
Ttucaptana, to become lean,
Ttucuna, to admire oneseff,
Ttuna, dirt.
Ttuta, moth.
Uacho. a furrow,
Uarauara, stars,
Uca, that,
Ucalaycu, therefore.
Ucama^uii no more of this,
Ucampi, more.
VctLmpaUfjust lately.
Ucapacha, then.
Ucasti, also.
Ucata, i^er.
Ucsa, furthermore.
Uihua, a domestic animai.
Uihuaiia, to breed.
Uju, a cough.
Uiuna, to cough.
miieo, tubercles of UlUeus tuberosas.
Ulnpique, smallest and strongest
green pepper.
Uma, water.
Umana, to drink.
Umahtti, drunkenness,
Umauma, watery, juicy.
UmacayA, steeped ocas,
Umachos, ridges for planting be-
tween,
Umacollo, duck.
Vmtaito, fish from Lake TUicaca.
Unancba, 6aiiii^, signal, image,
Unanehana, to signalise, to advertise.
Unuctayana, to move to another place,
Ufijana, to look at.
Unisina, to abhor.
Uru, day.
Ururi, morning ^ar.
Uracquei ground, foundation.
Urpi, pigeon, dove.
Uscufia, to place,
Uau, disease, Ubsess.
Usuna, to be ill, to sicken.
Uauta, sandals.
VtSL, a house.
Utamad, a neighbour.
Utjaiia, to sit down.
Utachafia, to bmld.
Uyu, a bed, an inclosure.
Yaca-yaca, woodpe^cer,
Yacachana, to gwe birth.
Yacallachi, bladder,
Yaoona, an edible root.
Yaeca, urine.
Yaccana, to make water.
Yaccana, separate, apart.
Yahuina, to darken.
Yallina, to surpass.
Ymn, a servant, domestic.
Yanana» to attempt,
Yanapafia, to assut.
YaDCca, bad.
Yacpihana, to bind the hands,
Yapina, to tie up.
y^pu, field, estate,
.gitized by Google
of Bolivia and Peru. 297
Yareta, Bolax glebaria, Yepocca, thunder (Llapocha ?).
Yarhui, arriero's needk. Yoaniha, vnfe's connexions,
Yarhuihtiiaca, chain of wire. Y^ocachaijiri, midwife,
Yasafia, to believe, Yocca, son.
Yatjayana, to mend. Ysanu, tubercle qf Tropieolum tube-
Yatifla, to know. rosum.
Yatichafia, to teach, Yupaichafia, to obey.
Yatichiri, a teacher. Yuta, a partridge.
Yatiri, an instructed man. Yuyu, a young herb.
Yatiyri, Creator {all^knowing). Yyafia, to grind.
EXPLANATION OF PLATES XVU. TO XXIII.
. Plate XVH.
Portrait of an Armara man of the normal type ; from the Department of
La Paz, Bolivia. Keduced from a drawing from life.
Platb XVIIL
Portrait of an Aymara woman, from the Department of La Paz ; more than
usually good-looking, yet perfectly characteristic. Reducend from a drawing
from life.
PlatbXIX.
Portrait of an Aymaza man of less usual type ; from the northernmost part
of the Aymara country, in Peru, on the confines of the Quechua district.
Reduced from a drawing from lire.
Plate XX.
Fig. 1, a and b. Figure (full size) of a silver image found in an ancient
grave at Caquinhora, near Corocoro, in Bolivia.
Fig. 2, a and b. Representation of an idol at Tiahuanaco in Bolivia. This
shows the character of the more primitive remains at that place when com-
pared with the elaborately sculptured idols of later date ana totally different
character, some of which are ngured in the atlas to D'Orbigny's ' Homme
Amdricain.'
fig. 8. Small clay stove used in cooldng.
4. Forms of potteiy in common use amongst the Aymaras.
5. Form of club-head of magnetic oxide of iron frequently found in
the tombs.
Plate XXI.
Fig. 1. Neck-ornament of thin gold plate ; found in a tomb near Corocoro,
in Bolivia.
2. figures of some of the small stone erections put up by the travel-
ling Indians at the pass of Huaylillos, or Tacora, in Southern Peru.
3. Aymara plough. /^
•^ r -o .igitized by ^
y Google
298 David Forbes — On the Aymara Indians.
Plate XXI (contmtud,).
Fig. 4. Ajmara wooden spade, or instrument for digging.
6. „ iron pick.
6. „ hoe, made of the shoulder-blade of llama or ox.
7. f, stone clod-breaker.
8. ,, steel axe.
9. „ stone fox-trap.
10. Figure of lUma rudew cut on the side of a hill at Pena, in the de-
sert of Tamarugal, Tarapaca, Peru.
11, a and b. Spoon-shaped ornaments called Pieht. Usually the bowls
are like ordinary spoons ; but sometimes they are flattened out
like round plates or metal : both shapes are shown in the figures.
Plates XXH. and XXFTL
Plate XXn. figs. 1 to 8, and Plate XXIEE. figs. 1 to 7, represent the hie-
roglyphic markiDgs seen on the sides of latge stones (amongst others less
elaborate) called Las Oanwatuu or La Biblioteca dd Diabolo, dtilated between
Uchumaya and Vitor, in southern Peru.
Discussion.
The Hon. B. G. Squiee, of New York, having been called on by
the President, remarked that he found much to confirm, and little or
nothing to criticize, in the elaborate paper of Mr. Forbes. His own
inyestigations in Bolivia and Peru had been specially directed to the
ancient monuments of these interesting regions, where once existed
the grandest, and, in most respects, the most advanced of aboriginal
American empires. He had nevertheless been able to give some
attention to other matters — to the geography of the great Andean
plateau, and the physical characteristics, haoits, and languages of its
occupants. The peculiar physical proportions of the people of IndisDi
and especially of Aymara stock, as pointed out by Mr. Forbes, had
certainly impressed the speaker; but ne had not tested his impressions
by actual measurements, as Mr. Forbes had done. The speaker's
own opportunities of studying the Aymaras had been far less than
those of the author of the paper ; but he probably possessed a some-
what better acquaintance with the Quichuas, the undoubted founders
of the Inca empire, and alone entitled, of all the numerous fSunilies of
which it was made up, to be called the Inca race. Between the
Quichuas and the Aymaras were many marked physical and other
differences. The peculiarities of the Aymaras, pointed out by
Mr. Forbes, were probably less obvious in the Quichuas. These con-
stitute a taller and better-proportioned race, with a much dearer
complexion, and a more open and genial character, contrasting
strongly with the smaller, darker, more reserved, sinister, and dis-
trustful Aymaras. The basin proper of Lake Titicaca was undoubtedly
the original seat of the Aymara family, being for the most part a
high, cold, and barren region, with its severer features fairly reflected
in the character of its occupants. Their conquest by the Tncas was
effected only after a severe and protracted struggle, and probablj^
might not have been effected at all had the Aymara fkmily been poh-
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
David Forbes — On the Aymara Indians. 299
tically homogeneous ; for, if we may judge from their descendants,
the A^maras were in no degree inferior to the Quichuas in warlike
qualities. Indeed, the Ajrmaras are now regarded as among the best
soldiers of all the mountain families. The Aymaras do not seem to
have been, anciently, under a single head or authority, nor even to
have Bad their various families or tribes united bj any efficient
alliance. Collectively, however, they were the most numerous of any
of the various races or families that were brought under Inca rule,
with the probable exceptions of the Scynis of Quito and the Yuncas
or Chimus of the coast.
The territory occupied by the Aymaras, as already observed, does
not appear to have extended much beyond the Titicaca basin — cer-
tainly not on the north, where their characteristic monuments are
strictly limited by the " divide " between the head-waters of the
Amazonian rivers and the streams flowing into Lake Titicaca. After
their conquest by the Incas, the Quichuas seem to have pressed over
this divide, and down the valley of the Pucura, almost or quite to the
lake, besides flanking the Aymaras on the east, and lapping around
them on the south. At present the region north of the eity of Puno
may be considered as having a nearly equal population of Quichuas
and Aymaras. They exist in about even numbers in Puno itself, and
there, as elsewhere, maintain a strict separation. The town of
Huancan^, on the northern shore of the lake, is the last strictly Ay-
mara town of importance in the direction of Cuzco. This was the
centre of the last uprising of the Indians, only three years ago,
which at one time threatened to become general throughout the
ancient Gollas. It is said that it would have become so, had it met
with the cooperation of the Quichuas, who, however, kept entirely
aloof.
Mr. Squier could not agree with those writers who derived Inca civili-
zation from the Aymaras. One tradition of the Incas places the origin
of Manco Capac, the alleged first Inca, in the island of Titicaca, in
the lake of the same name ; and that island was certainly regarded as
sacred by his successors. But the weight of tradition gives the Valley
of Paucartambo, to the east of the City of Cuzco, as the place whence
the founders of the Inca empire came. The very name " Paucar-
tambo' ' confirms the tradition, signifying birthplace or homestead. The
evidence of language does not go far towards a solution of the problem
of origins, for the undoubted strong resemblances between the
Quichua and Aymara can most readily be accounted for by the known
practice of the conquerors in imposing their language on the con-
quered,— a notorious practice of the Cicas, and one of the leading
features of their policy.
If we consult the monuments of the Aymaras and Quichuas re-
spectively, we find scarcely a trace of resemblance. In point of fact,
except in their chulpaSy or Durial- towers, and their rude stone pucuraSf
or hul-forts, the ancient Aymaras have left few if any remains of im-
portance— none comparable in design, skill, and magnitude with the
numerous aud massive monuments of the Incas. The most important
regular structures of which remains exist in the Collas, sucjCas the.
.gitizedbydOOgle
800 David Forbes — On the Aymara Indians.
Temple of the Sun and the Palace of the Incas, on the iskndof Titi-
caca ; the Palace of the Virgins of the Sun, on the island of Coati ;
the structures at Arapa, and those found in connexion with the Ay-
mara chulpaa at Villustani, were erected by the Inoas, and are unmis-
takeable types of Inca architecture. Of the remains of Tiahuanaoo
Mr. Squier declined to speak, regarding them as equally unique and
enigmatical. He was entirely at a loss to know on what authority
Mr. Forbes accepted them as relics of an ancient Aymara capitoi.
As fiir as.the speaker's observations extended, they are wholly unlike
any other remains in the entire Aymara region. Indeed, excepting
a &w of the chulpai^ the monuments of the Aymaras are exceedingly
rude, comparable only with those early remains which we have latelj
come to regard as the first efforts of man architecturally, and in the
way of fortifications, throughout the world. He had elsewhere pointed
out the resemblance between them and what arecalled,inEurope, *'ine-
galithic " and "prehistoric " monuments, but to which the term " noo-
historic " woula perhaps best apply. And as regards monuments of
this kind, he must admit they are fiir more numerous in the Aymara
country than in any other portion of Peru or Bolivia that he had
visited ; but he was not, therefore, prepared to say that they indicated
a higher antiquity for the Aymaras than for several other Andean
families, whose earlier monuments had probably been displaced by
works of a more advanced kind.
On one other point Mr. Squier felt constrained to differ firom Mr.
Forbes, namely, as to the existence of sun-worship among the Ay-
maras. He believed that all the Andean families were solar-wor-
shippers, and very naturally so. After having shivered for months
in the Collao, where little or no fuel is to be found, and where the
natural heat of the system can only be reinforced by the direct lays
of the sun, he had himself come to regard that luminary as the most
beneficent, as it is certainly the most splendid, object in the physical
creation, to which he, and everybody else, paid involuntary worship
by always seeking the sunny side of rocks in the punas, and of houses
in the towns. He would not undertake to say how far, or how clearly,
the various " intihuatanas *' or stone " sun-circles " which he had dis-
covered in the Collao, and described elsewhere, were evidences of the
prevalence of sun- worshii), nor was he prepared to agree with all the
speculations of an ingenious French savan, M. Angrand, as to the
significance of the sculptures on the great monolithic gateway at
TUiuanaco ; but, whether of Aymara origin or not, he fully concurred
with M. Angrand that they are only explicable on the hypothesis of
being solar symbols. He was aware that it was the pride and glory
of the Incas to compel the acceptance of sun-worship bv aU the
nations and families brought under their rule ; and it might, there-
fore, be inferred that these nations and £eunilies had originally an
entirely different system of religious adoration ; but Mr. Squier was
disposed to believe that the Incas sought only to inculcate and
imuose a more spiritual worship of the sun, whose descendants
and ministers they affected to be, than had existed before, and
to substitute a refined for a gross and material worship of the Day-
6^- gitizedbyCoOgle
David Forbes — On the Aymara Indians. 301
Mp. Squiep agreed with Mr. Fopbes in protesting against the
looseness with which the designation ** Peruvian," as synonymous
with " Inca," was applied to crania taken from the political area
denominated Peru. The Inca empire was, as every student well
knew, a grand mosaic of families, tribes, and principalities, some
of which might better deserve the title of kingdoms than a num-
ber of such so called in Europe, and which difiered widely among
themselves in many respects — physically, mentally, in language,
and in social and civil organization. Most of the crania, probably
ninety-nine out of every hundred, in museums and pnvate col-
lections, kbelled "Inca" or "Peruvian," were from the desert,
sandy coasts extending from &uyaquil, or rather Tumbez, to Cobija,
and which were either Tunca or Chincha (speaking generally), but
not Inca. Those found in and about Arica might be safely deno-
minated Aymara, differing in their style of deformation little if at
all from those found in the Collao, and occurring often in chulpas,
themselves differing only in respect of material, oeing composed of
mampoHeria or indurated clay, inst«id of stone, as m the central
seats of the Aymaras. The coast-families deformed the head in di-
stinct and easily-recognizable fashions, as did also the Aymaras, who,
by means of bandages, ^., gave the skull an occipital extension, while
the Yuncas and some others prolonged it vertically by " fore-and-aft''
compressions, thus giving it also great lateral expansion. Although
there is reason to believe that the Incas themselves did occasionaSy
deform the skull, for purposes of family or other distinction, yet Mr.
Squier never found an instance of such distortion in or around
Cuzco, nor in the seats proper of the Inca fistmilies. And while general
among the Aymaras, it was not universal, for he had found in the
same ehtdpay burying-place, or familj-tomb, skulls of normal or na-
tural shape, others but slightly changed by artificial means, while
some were extravagantly £storted, constituting most striking ex-
amples of ''the long-headed race," which rapid generalizers nave
located on the shores of Lake Titicaca. Mr. Squier had in his col-
lection several of the ancient {chulfa) KjioaxK female skulls, evinc-
ing in a marked manner the popular deformation, so that this evi-
dence of beauty or distinction was certainly not limited to the
male sex.
Mr. Squier here exhibited a photograph of an Inca skuU, from
a cemet^ in the Valley of Yucay, on which the delicate and difficult
operation of trepanning had been performed during life, the subject
having lived for several days, perhaps weeks, thereaf^r. The removed
section of bone had not been sawn, but cut out as with a graving-tool
or burin.
The efforts of the Incas to assimilate the families that were brought
within their empire bv force or alliance, in respect of language, reli-
gion, and modes of li^, were powerful and well-directed ; but, how-
ever potential they may have oeen for the time, and notwithstanding
the later influence of the Spaniards in the same direction, they had
not been of lasting influence. The primitive families, in spite ofeyeTj
kind of repressive circumstances and of altered conditions, had vindi-
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
302 David Forbes — On the Jymara Indians.
cated tiiemselves with more or less energy and effect, exhibiting a
constant tendency to revert to their original type. Were it not for
this, the dream of the Quichuas to reestablish the old Inca empire
would not be difficult of realization; but the Aymaras will not heartily
cooperate with them, and vice versd, nor will the remnants of abori-
ginal stock to the northward enter into the struggle that the attempts
would involve. Should an understanding be come to by the various
Andean &milies, and a general uprising take place, it may be re-
garded as certain that a great aboriginal state may once more be built
up in the American Tibet ; nor would such a result be greatly to be
deplored by the civilized world. It would be a poor compliment to
Inca civilization, or, for that matter, to the Inca system of religion,
to say that they have been ^ improved '* upon under Spanish dominion,
imperial or republican.
Mr. B. Cull said that we had abundant information as to the
habits and maimers of the Aymaras, and were well informed as to
their arts, religion, and language. D'Orbigny and Tschudi have de-
scribed all these things of the present generation of Aymaras, as the
Spanish authors described those of their ancestors three centuries
ago. What we, as ethnologists, desire to know is the physical man.
iTow, all authorities are agreed that the Aymaras have large chests
(by a large chest is commonly meant a broad chest), but Mr. Forbes
spoke of the long body of the Aymara — indeed, so Iods as to be a
deformity ; and this great length of body is said to be the result of a
chest which is disproportionately long. The speaker appealed to
those gentlemen present who were familiar with this people to know
if they ^reed upon this point with the author of the paper.
Mr. W . BoLLAEBT said that he became acquainted with the Ay-
maras in 1826, in the pampa of Tarapacd, South Peru, their villages
commencing at an elevation of dfOOO feet above the level of the sea^
and extending to some 15,000. He agreed with Mr. Forbes in many
of the details he had given, particularlv in that they have short limbs
and large trunks ; and he admitted that the great capacity of the
thorax might meet the requirements of better respiration at high ele-
vations in the Andes. However, when surveving in 1826-7 on the
boundary of Bolivia, and ascending the peak of Tata Jachura, its
summit being some 18,000 feet high, the Aymara guides would not
go higher than about 15,000 feet.
As to the antiquity of the Aymaras, it would seem that Manco
Capac was of Aymara origin, and that the alleged secret language of
the Incas may have been the Aymara.
The speaker's impression, as a polygenist, was, that the red man is
peculiar to the New World, and that what he has produced in lan«
guages, &c., and particularly in architecture, is of his own creation ;
and probably he could not have made much further progress, even if
he had been left to himself.
It is thought that the ruins of Tia-Huanaco are of an older date
than are the people we know as Aymaras. The first Spanish writers
speak of these Aymaras as the 09/2a«-mouhtaineers, and as having been
conquered by the fourth Inca, Mayta-Capac, who was the first Inca
Digitized by VjOOQIC
David Forbes — On the Aymara Indians. 803
to behold these ruins, and from him came the name of Tia-Huanaco.
There is a tradition that a great chief named Huyu-Suiu built Tia-
Huanaco, then called Chua^ikua^ clear streams. Huffu may mean
halls, palaces, or city ; Sutu^ the name of the chief.
Mr. Clehents Mabkham observed that a study of the earliest
accounts of the inhabitants of the Peruvian Andes had led him to the
conclusio)! that the different tribes remained isolated for centuries,
and that each tribe developed such a form of civilization as the pecu-
liarities of the region where its abode was fixed rendered possible.
As a race, all the tribes were probably about equal as regards capacity
for improvement.
Thus the Yncas, who finally became the dominant tribe, lived in a
region blessed with almost every variety of climate. On its bracing
uplands were flocks of llamas and abundance of edible roots, while its
sunny valleys yielded large crops of com, pepper, and fruit. Under
such favourable circumstances the inhabitants attained the highest
degree of civilization of which the race was capable, and eventufdly
became the imperial tribe. . The dwellers on the lofly plateaux of the
Titicaca region, on the other hand, were confined to a cold and bleak
country, yielding nothing but potatoes (converted when frozen into
the insipid chunu), the oca, and a grain called ^uinua. These
people gradually attained the physical charactenstics so care-
fully recorded by Mr. Forbes ; they multiplied enormously ; their
country became densely populated, and a civilization was developed
peculiar to themselves, and not so high as that of the Yncas. There
are vestiges of it in their beautiful monumental towers, and in the
extensive ruins at Tia-Huanaco.
Mr. Markham spoke of the peculiar difficulties surrounding the
ethnological study of these interesting Andean tribes, and especially
as regards the dwellers in the basin of Lake Titicaca. It must be
remembered that, for the last three centuries, they have been in a
false position, owing to the domination of a foreign race, which has
checked their natural development, and has had so baneful an effect
upon their increase as almost to have annihilated them. When the
Spaniards came, the Aymaras extended, in densely peopled villages,
from Ayaviri to the provinces south of the lake. Now all that region
is almost depopulated, and the Aymara race and language are not
met with north of the little village of Faucar-colla, a few miles from
Funo. But, even at the time of the Spanish conquest, the Aymaras
were a conquered people in an unnatural condition. The very word
Aymara is foreign to their language, and the earliest writers invariably
call these people Collas, The name, too, by which their grandest mo-
numents are now known is composed of two words foreign to their
language, and commemorates an insignificant circumstance connected
with their conquest. The real name of the ruins on the south of
L^e Titicaca is lost. The object of these remarks is to show that
the only way now left us of obtaining any correct notions respecting
the Aymaras and other Andean tribes is a careful and critical study
of the earliest Spanish records, combined with a knowledge of the
languages, whereby not only all Spanish, but also all Quichua elements
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
304 David Forbes — On the Aytnara Indians.
may be eliminated. What remains, though the information may be
small in quantity, will at all events be strictly connected with the Ay-
maras as a separate tribe. Our knowledge will be limited, but, as far
as it goes, it will be accurate.
Mr. Squier seemed inclined to rive the Ay maras a wider area than
was assigned to them by Mr. Forbes, and spoke of having met with
their remains within a short distance of the coast at Axica. This
may be accounted for by the system of colonies introduced by the
Incas, with a view to supplying the natives of the highlands with
coca, pepper, maize, and other products of the low warm valleys.
Thus the toidition is still preserved that the cholos of Areouipa are
descended from colonists who were natives of the village of Cfavanilla,
near Puno. The colonists in Moquegua came from Acoraand Have,
on the shores of Lake Titicaca, and those of Tacna firom Juli and
Pisacoma.
With reference to the custom of flattening the heads of infants,
Mr. Markham mentioned that both Cieza de Leon and Garcilasso de
la Yega say that it prevailed among the Aymaras or CoUas.
Mr. FoBBis, after premising that the object of his communication
was to place on record, for the use of ethnologists, the facts he had
collectea during a residence of several years amount these Lidians,
confined his further remarks to those points on which the speakers
appeared to differ from him.
Mr. Squier asked why he regarded Tiahuanaco as forpierlv the seat
of government of the Aymaras. Li reply, he did so in deference to
the traditions of the Indians themselves ; because they were, without
exception, the mo8t important of the ancient Aymara remains, and
because, as D'Orbigny had also laid stress upon, the very name it-
self, taken in conjunction with the occurrence of the central figure
in the great Monolithic Portal, which holds two sceptres, one in each
hand, has long been interpreted as incUcating that tnis was the seat of
both the temporal and spiritual power of the nation*.
Again, Mr. Squier disputes the opinion that the Aymaras were not
origmally sun-worshippers like the Quichuas. Mr. Forbes, although
he also believes that all these tribes had a profound veneration for
this luminary, still does not think that its worship ever assumed
amongst the Ajrmaras any such pre-eminent position as it did
amongst the Quichuas under the uca dynasty. It required too
great a stretch of imagination to suppose that any of the figures on
the Tiahuanaco ruins (a most complete set of illustrations of which
were on the table before him) were actually intended to represent
the sun, especially when it is remembered that the most unmistak-
ably characteristic representations of the sun were common, and it
might be said even peculiar, to the Incarial remains, but rarely or
ever met with on those of undoubted Aymara origin. In addition to
* Tiahiumaoo, from " Tiakua,** seated, and " mom,'* both ; or, aooording to an-
other yersion, the name was due to one of the Ineae having on this spot addrensd
Tia kuanaco, " sit down Guanaoo," to an Indian courier who had just arrived fron
Gusoo in a wonderfuUj short time. The word " kunanaeo " is Qaichua, the name
for this animal in Ajmara being " ku4xrinV*
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
David Pordbs — On the Aymara Indians. 805
this, fdl the words relating to sun-worship which he found in use
amongst the Ajmaras were derived from the Quichua " Inti," and
not from the Aymara *' Lupi," which fully confirmed the statements
of old Spanish writers that the Incas had introduced this worship
into the Titicaca region. Padre Alonzo Bamos, who wrote in 1620,
after describing the temples built by the Incas for the worship of the
sun on the Titicaca Islands, states that the neighbouring Indians,
who appear to have been regarded as pagans, were not allowed to
assist in the ceremonies or even to enter the temples of the sun.
In reply to the extraordinary remark of Mr. Markham, ** that the
very word Ajrmara is foreign to their language, and that the earliest
writers invariably called these people CoUas," I may state that the
Aymara Indians of both Peru and Bolivia do not know themselves
under, or admit that they ever were, called by any other name ; and a
mere reference to the earliest writers on the subject (such as, amongst
others, Alcobaca, 1585, Bertonio, 1603, or, somewhat later, Torres
del Eubio, Grarcilasso de la Vega, Ac.) will fully bear witness not only
to the antiquity of this name and nation (admitted to be in all pro-
bability more ancient than the Quichua), but also show that the
Aymara language was one of the first to occupy the attention of the
early Spanish writers on Peru.
Anv person acquainted with the history of Peru will at once per-
ceive how the name *' Colla,'* often used in older writers, has been mis-
understood by Messrs. Markham and Bollaert. Every Aymara is
naturaUv just as much a Colla Indian, as a Greek or Spaniard is a
South European, although it does not necessarily follow that a South
European must be a Greek or Spaniard ; the term *' Colla,*' or, more
correctly, " Colla-suyo " (of much more recent origin than Aymara),
bein^ merely a geographical one, the name of one of the four great
divisions or quarters of the Peruvian Empire, which were called re-
spectively: Chincha-suyo, the Northern; Anti-suyo, the Eastern;
Cunti-suyo, the Western ; and Colla-suyo, the Southern, which last
division, for shortness commonly called the CoUao by the Spaniards,
embraced the whole of the empire situated south of Lake Titicaca*,
and inhabited by numerous distinct Indian nations, the names of
which will be found in the * Historia de Copacabana ' by Samos
(1620), and who collectively were known as Colla Indians.
* At the time of the Spanish conqueet, flie Inca Empire reached as &r south
as the Biver Maule in Chile, lat 35® B., or more than a thousand miles south of
lAke Titioaca.
VOL. II.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
306 Col. A. L. Fox — On the Opening of two
Ordinary Meeting, March 8th, 1870.
Professor Huxley, LL.D., P.R.S., President, in the Chair.
New Member. — Captain Walter Campbell, B.E.
The following paper was read by the author : —
XXIV. On the opening of two Cairns near Bangor, North
Wales. By Col. A. Lane Pox, P.S.A., Hon. Sec. Ethno.
Soc.
In 1868, whilst on a visit at Penrhyn Castle; my attention was
drawn to two conspicuous cairns upon the summit of Moel
Faben.
Moel Faben is a spur running down southward from Moel
Wnion and the still higher mountains to the north-east ; it is
about four miles south-east of Bangor as the crow flies, and
three-quarters of a mile to the south-east of the village of
Llanllechid. Both cairns are marked upon the ordnance map.
The hill-side to the east and south is covered with the
remains of prehistoric habitations, some of which have been
described by Mr. Elias Owen in the ' Archseologia Cambrensis,'
in which a detailed map of the remains in this neighbourhood is
given*. The foundations of several circular huts from 9 to 20 feet
in diameter, and some oblong ones, may be seen here and there on
the barren waste to the eastward ; and several large rectangular
inclosures towards the bottom of the hill, on that side, show
that this part of the hill must have been under cultivation at a
remote period. Further to the south stands the curiously
marked stone called " Carreg Saethau,'' the incised lines upon
which are believed to have been made by the old people in
sharpening their metal arrow-heads f*
The whole of the top of the hill, in a line running in a north-
easterly direction, is covered with angular fragments of felspathic
rock, brought down and deposited by ancient glaciers trom the
high mountains to the east. It is from the materials of this
drift that the cairns and other prehistoric remains on the
mountain have been constructed. Reference to Mr. Elias
Owen's useful archaeological map will show that the whole of
this district is teeming with objects of prehistoric interest, all of
which invite the carefrd attention of archaeologists, pending the
destruction which it is to be feared inevitably awaits them
through the agricultural improvements which are yearly ex-
* * Archieologia Cambrensia,* voL xii« 3rd aeries^ 1866, p. 215 ; yoL ziiL
Srd series, 1867, p. 102,
t Op, eit. vol. IX. Srd series, 1863, p. .331.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Cairns near Bangor, North Wales. 307
tending in all directions throughout the area of Lord Penrhyn's
estate.
The cairns, more especially, stand out so conspicuously upon
the hiU top, that I was unable to resist the temptation of exa-
mining them. Accordingly, on the 16th of October, 1869, I
ascended the hill, accompanied by three gardeners whose services
Lady Penrhyn had kindly placed at my disposal.
We commenced with the more northern of the two cairns
which stood on the ridge of the mountain, some hundred yards
or more to the north of the highest peak.
It was composed entirely of loose stones, varying from 6 inches
to 2 feet across, without any superficial covering of earth or
moss ; it was about 50 feet in diameter and 8 feet high ; and
we found that two large holes had already been made in the
cairn extending nearly to the bottom. This was not promising ;
but knowing how often implements of the roughest kind have
been overlooked by former explorers, it did not deter me from
continuing my search.
I was shortly afterwards joined by Archdeacon Evans and
Mr. Elias Owen.
We soon cleared away with our hands the stones which lay piled
up between the two previous openings, when to my surprise, at
a depth of 4 feet from the apex of the cairn, we came to the top
of a small cist.
The cist may be roughly described as a cube of 1 foot 10 inches
interior measurement; but it was not quite square, the north
side being contracted to 1 foot 4 inches; the east side extended
to 2 feet, and the remaining two sides, and the depth, 1 foot
10 inches. It was formed of six flags of the same stone as the
cairn, four on the sides, and two top and bottom. The bottom
stone was slightly tilted up on the north side as if by some
animal burrowing in from beneath : the floor was strewed with
a thin coating of brown mould, amongst which I could detect no
trace of burnt bones, nor could I find a trace of them in any part
of the cist. In the south-east comer the urn (PI. XXIV. fig. 1)
was found, broken in several pieces. Unfortunately the work-
man who first found the cist put in his hand and took up
several pieces of the urn, so that I am unable to say whether
they lay in such positions as to denote that the fragments had
been pUed up by hand after being broken, or whether they were
in positions in which they might have fallen, had the urn been
upset by a rat or some other animal that had obtained an entry
into the cist : fragments of gnawed bones found in different parts
of the cairn showed that it had been infested by these animals.
All the pieces were foimd capable of being united, an operation
which was kindly undertaken and efiiciently executed by one of
Digitfec^y Google
808 Col. A. L. Pox— On the Opening of two
the ladies in the house^ so that we are not left in doubt as to the
original shape of the um, respecting which I will add a few
words presently. Suffice it to say for the present that it is of a
flowerpot shape> 8 inches high^ small at the bottom^ and widen-
ing to 6^ inches at the top ; two roughly formed welts run round
the um at 2 and 3 inches from the top : the rim is bevelled in
the inside^ and a row of punch-marks along the bevelled surface
forms the only ornament. The material is black in the insidCj
of a reddish-brown colour where exposed to the fire, i an inch
thick^ imperfectly baked, and without any trace of sand, stone,
or shell in its composition. It will be seen that a great part
of one side and the bottom are wanting; the edges of the parts
where the missing pieces occur are not cleanly broken like the
other bits, but much rounded and weathered, showing that in
all probability those parts had decayed before the um was broken,
and, Yery possibly, the fracture of the remaining portion may
have been produced by the natural decay of the vessel, causing
it to fall on one side. This is the only way in which I am able
to account for the missing pieces, supposing it to have been
found intact and to have escaped the notice of previous ex-
plorers. The position of the cist between the two holes pre-
viously opened in the cairn would lead to the inference that
this may have been the case; it was a little to the southward
of the centre of the caim, but the shape may very probably have
been altered in recent times, and I am inclined to think it
must have been the central interment. The floor of the cist
was raised 2 feet above the surface of the ground.
The object of most interest, however, connected with this in-
terment consists in the discovery on the floor of the cist, near
the um, of five small worked stones composed of the same ma-
terials as the cairn, three of which appear to have been intended
for arrow-heads, and the other two have the appearance of flakes,
such as in other parts of the country often occur in flint in con-
nexion with prehistoric interments, but which had not, to my
knowledge at the time of the discovery, been previously found
in stone. The artificial dressing is distinctly visible on one of
the arrow-points (fig. 4, PI. XXIV.), but less so on the other
two. One of the flakes (fig. 6, PI. XXIV.) is clearly polished
and rubbed into several distinct surfaces on one side. They
were mixed with the brown soil before mentioned on the floor
of the cist ;; and had I not been especially on the look-out for
implements in this material, I should certainly not have noticed
them. In those districts in which flint was used for this pur-
pose, the smallest fracture made by the hand of man is at onoe
recognized, but the absence of conchoidal fracture generally in
trap and felspathic rocks, greatly increases the difficulty of dis-
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
Jovjrn. JLthno. Soc. Vol U. PI. XXIV".
Ti^.3.
URN & STONE IMPLEMENTS
MOCL FABEN ;nORTM WALCSl
%.^.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Cairns near Bangor, North Wales. 809
tinguisliing natural from artificial surfaces ; and on this account
I am inclined to think that implements of this class may have
been firequently overlooked in this district.
The cairn was cleared out to the natural surface of the
groimd; and beneath the cist, mixed with the material of the
cairn, a number of other "stones were found flaked by hand :
amongst these was a pointed stone representing a spear-head
(fig. 2, PL XXIV.) with a tang, formed apparently by rubbing, at
a a fig. 2 ; another stone, resembling a scraper, was also found
in the cairn, one of the edges of which was distinctly worn by
use.
I brought away a number of these stones, a detailed descrip-
tion of which, by Professor Ramsay, will be given hereafter.
The adjoining cairn to the south was next examined, but it
produced no trace of an interment, and it had evidently been
turned over before.
Some of the hut- circles were examined; but nothing of inte-
rest was found in them, except a pointed stone nearly resembling
the spear-head found in the cairn, but considerably larger, which
was turned up in the soil excavated from the interior of one of
them. Its size, and a doubt whether it was in reality an imple-
ment, or a form produced by accidental fracture, deterred me
from bringing it away.
A small cist to the north-east of the gully called Ffos Bhufei-
niaid had been opened by former explorers ; the superincumbent
cairn had been scattered around ; the cist had been excavated .
beneath the surface. On clearing out the rubbish I found a flat
stone trimmed into the form of a leaf-shaped spear-head (fig. 3,
PL XXIV.).
This concluded my investigations upon Moel Faben.
The next I examined was a large cairn on the opposite side of
the River Ogwen, about a mile south of the village of Llandegai
and close to the back of the keeper's house at Llys-y-gwynt.
It was called " Camedd Howel '' from the popular belief that it
was the resting-place of a prince of that name : but it is hardly
necessary to say that these associations of prehistoric burial-
places with historical personages are generally mythical ; they
date probably from a comparatively recent period, when history
itself had become somewhat legendary, and when past events
had become jumbled together in the traditions of the people.
Readers of the ' Archceologia Cambrensis' will call to mind
examples of this jumble of dates in the tumulus called Yr-
orsedd-wen near Selattyn, supposed to be the burial-place of
Gwfin, one of the sons of Llywarch Hen, who was prince of the
Cambrian Britons dliring the sixth century*.
* ' Archaeologia Cambrensis,' vol. ii. 2nd scriesi p. 9.
.gitized by Google
810 Col. A. L. Pox— On the Opening of two
The tumulus on the banks of the Alaw in Anglesea, attributed
to Bronwen, sister of Br&n the Blessed^ the father of Caractacus^
A.D. 50*, and the cairn called " Twr-Gwyn-Mawr/' in Mont-
gomeryshire, considered to be the burial-place of Traheame-ap-
Caradog, who fell here in a battle in the tenth century t> have
been proved by their contents to belong to a period long
prior to history. Howel-ap- Jeuaf, if this is the prince referred
to, appears to have been Lord of Arwystli in the twelfth cen-
turyj; but the name cannot be an uncommon one I presume,
Howel-ap-Howel being corrupted into '' Powel '' in modem
times.
An old man of 80, named Bx)bert Roberts, told me that, as a
boy, he was much afraid of passing here by night, as he had
often seen lights dancing about on the Camedd.
The cairn was a large one, 108 feet in diameter; but its form
had been materially altered during the construction of the
keeper's garden, and I have no doubt exceeded its original size
by the accumulation of stones carried from adjoining fields. I
had a pit sunk in what was marked as the original centre by a
circle of stunted trees.
On the first day, October 26th, nothing of consequence was
discovered, and the bottom was reached at 5 feet 5 inches from
the top. On the second day, October 27th, digging further to
the eastward, fragments of an urn were found at 4 feet from the
top, siirrounded by particles of burnt human bone ; the urn was
broken into so many fragments, and scattered about amongst
the stones of the cairn in such a manner, that it was impossible
to determine its original position ; but a piece of shattered slate
was found amongst the bits, which, no doubt, had served to close
the mouth of the urn. The interment had been placed in the
cairn without any protection of flags or cist, and the bones and
fragments of pottery were separate from each other and scattered
over a space of from 1 to 2 square feet, varying also more than
a foot in depth.
It was evident the grave had been previously disturbed.
Marks of fire extended down to the bottom of the cairn at
6 feet.
A sufficient number of pieces have been restored to show the
shape of the urn. * It is of rather unusual form, being shorter
and wider than the average of urns. It is 8 inches high, 4^ in
diameter at the foot, widening to 8f inches at the height
of 5 inches, and 9| inches in diameter at the rim; it con-
tracts slightly below the rim. It is ornamented, to a depth of
* * Archffiologia Cambreneis/ vol. xiv. 3rd series, p. 235-239.
t Op, cit. vol. iii. 3rd series, p. 301.
t Op, ciL vol. xiii. 3rd series, pp. 178--300.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Cairns near Bangor, North Wales. 811
4i inches from the top, with parallel lines formed by the impres-
sion of alternately plain and twisted thongs passing round the
urn. The interior of the rim is also ornamented with the im-
pression of twisted thongs in three rows. Its size and form
appear to me indicative of a late period. On the third day the
bottom of an incense-cup was found at 4 feet 7 inches from the
top and 2 feet south of the find of the 27th. This fitigment is
recognized as belonging to the class of vessels called incense-
cups, from the fact of the bottom being ornamented with two
rows of cuneiform markings, formed by the impress of some
sharp-pointed implement and arranged in concentric circles,
surrounded by three circles of incised lines ; it is of a light-red
colour all through, mixed apparently with particles of sand, but
it has not the cruciform ornament so frequently found on the
bottoms of vessels of this class.
One small fragment of a second urn was also found ; it was
marked with alternate bands of horizontal and vertical lines
both on the outside and on the inner side of the projecting rim,
and from the style of ornamentation may very possibly have
been the rim of a drinking-cup.
A few fragments of fractured stone were found in this cairn
and are included in Professor Ramsay^s description ; but they
are hardly of a character to be worth noticing.
Before speculating upon the evidence afibrded by the exami-
nation of these cairns, it may be well to notice briefly the
results of former explorations in cairns, tumuli, and megalithic
monuments in Wales. We shall then be in a better position to
judge of the inferences to be drawn from the peculiar nature of
the rough stone implements discovered on Moel Faben.
In turning over the pages of the ' Archaeologia Cambrensis,'
I find the following notices of interments associated with imple-
ments of bronze.
In a tumulus on a farm called Yr-Orsedd Wen near the
village of Selattyn, in Denbighshire, close to Offals Dyke, Mr.
W. Wynne Ffoulkes found, in 1850 or 1851, a piece of a bronze
dagger associated with an interment by inhumation. This was
a cairn covered on the top with about 18 inches of soil. A
piece of iron was also found above this interment; but it seems
doubtful whether it was connected with it. Jhis was the tumulus
supposed to be the burial-place of GwSn, one of the sons of
Llywarch Hen, prince of the Cambrian Britons*.
About forty-four years ago some bronze chisels were found in
digging beneath a cromlech, near Trefarthin, in Angleseaf.
In the second volimie of the ' Archaeologia Cambrensis '
• ' ArchrBolopia CambrenBis/ vol. ii. 2iid series, 1861, p. 9.
t Op. cit. vol. i. l8t series, 1846, p. 467.
Digitized by VjQOQ IC
812 Col. A. L. Fox— On the Opening of two
(8rd series), Mr. Albert Way mentions a bronze socket-celt
found under a cromlech or Druid's Altar in Brecknockshire'^.
In 1855, Mr. D. Davies opened a cairn, called Tur-gwyn-mawr,
in the parish of Camo, Montgomeryshu^ In the cairn, 6 feet
from the top, and beneath three flagstones, were found burnt
bones and a small piece of bronze. Near it a cist or grave was
found, 9 feet in length by 2 in breadth, and 2 feet 6 inches in
depth. It contained fragments of burnt bone and ashes, nume-
rous river-pebbles, two well-formed barbed flint arrow-heads,
and a flint knife. The grave lay north and south. This cairn
was locally considered to be the grave of Traheame-ap*Caradog,
who fell in a battle in the tenth century f*
In the sixth volume of the ' Archseologia Cambrensis ' (third
series), mention is made of a bronze dagger found with two
small urns in a cairn at Meinau'r Gwyr, in Llandyssilo parish,
in Pembrokeshire J.
Mr. W. O. Stanley, in a paper published in the fourteenth
volume of the ' Archseologia Cambrensis' (third series) § " on In-
terments and Sepulchral Urns in Anglesea and North Wales,''
with additional notes by Mr. Albert Way, mentions eight other
instances in which articles of bronze have been found with mor-
tuary urns, or in cists, viz. : —
At Forth Dafarch, in Holyhead Island, in 1848, a fragment of
bronze, with a bronze rivet, was found in or close to a cist, asso-
ciated with two large inverted urns, each containing a smaller
vessel, and an interment by cremation.
In 1818, on the banks of the river Alaw, in Anglesea, an
interment by cremation was discovered in a mortuary urn, and
in conjunction with another urn of the form called a drinking-
cup. On one of the bones a slight stain of bronze was disco-
vered by Professor RoUeston. This was the grave attributed to
Bronwen, the aunt of Caractacus.
In, or about, the year 1860, a cinerary urn was found at Tol-
men-y-mftr, 2 miles south of Ffestiniog, Caernarvonshire. The
urn contained burnt bones, a triangular-shaped bronze dagger,
a fractured flinty and a wooden bodkin.
In 1864", two urns were found, with an interment by crema-
tion, a bronze pin, and a bronze blade, near the landing-place
for steamers at the Menai Bridge.
In 1851, Mr. Wynne Ffoulkes found an urn with burnt bones
and a bronze dagger in a tumulus at Rhiwiau, between Pentre-
« ' AichflBologia Cambrensis,' toL ii. 3rd series, 1856, p. 123.
t pp. cit, vol. ill. 3rd series, 1867, p. 301.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
I vr^. V«>. TVX. XAA. UlAA QC/<^iaO, JICTU ( , U
X Op, cU, vol. vi. 3rd series, 1860, p
§ 0^. ctt. vol. xiv. 3rd series, 1868, p. 217
Caims near Bangor, North Wales. 818
foelas and Denbigh. The nm was covered by a flat stone^ but
not placed in a cist.
In 1851^ a large cairn, 16 yards in diameter, was opened at
Penyberth, or Gloucester HaU, five miles north of Aberystwyth.
It contained a cist, in which was found an nm with burnt bones
and a bronze pin.
Two interments were discovered at Brjm Crftg, near Llanfair
Isgaer, about two miles from Caernarvon, on the Bangor road,
each containing objects of bronze, and one of them an incense-
cup. One of the bronze objects was a palstave.
This makes thirteen interments in which articles of bronze
have been discovered, nine of which were by cremation, one by
inhumation, and three unknown. Two of the latter were in
cromlechs, the sepulchral remains of which, if any, had probably
long since been dispersed.
Tlie following are notices, extracted from the same source, in
which interments in Wales have been associated with flint imple-
ments only : —
In 1851, Mr. Wynne Foulkes published an account of the
opening of a cairn covered with about two feet of soil at Bryn
Bugailen Fawr, in the parish of Llangollen, to the east of Selat-
tyn, Denbighshire. Six inches below the siirface he came to the
top of a cist, 17 inches by 19 inches, interior measurement. It
contained a flowerpot-shaped urn, ornamented with a cimeiform
pattern. The urn was inverted ; it contained burnt bones and
a flint knife*.
In August 1851, Mr. James Dearden opened a tumulus called
Hay's or Carew Beacon, near Tenby. He found an interment
by inhumation, accompanied by an earthen vessel and a flint
arrow-headf.
In 1868, Archdeacon Wynne Jones showed me about one
hundred /in/ flakes which had been found some years before in
a cist composed of slate slabs at Gwatchinai, in Anglesea. The
flakes averaged about an inch and a half in length ; all showed
bulbs of percussion, and several had traces of secondary chipping
on one side. Amongst them were three or four scrapers, two of
which, kindly presented to me by Archdeacon Jones, were exhi-
bited at the meeting. I was unable to obtain any frirther in-
formation respecting this interment.
In 1851, Mr. Wynne Ffoulkes opened a cairn at Plas Heaton,
two miles south of Denbigh. He found four skeletons in or
about the cist, contracted, and a drinking-cup. Above this was
a secondary interment by cremation in a cinerary urn. No
* ' ArcliSBologia Cambrensis/ vol. ii. 2nd series, 1851, p. 219.
t Op, cit, vol. ii. 2nd series^ 1861, p. 291.
Digitized by
Google
814 Col. A. L. Fox — On the Opening of two
relics were found ; but I include this amongst probable stone-
period burials on account of the position of the body.
At Bhosbeiro^ in the north of Anglesea^ a drinking-cup was
found, with an unburnt body in a cist, contracted ; but no relics
were noticed as accompanying this interment.
Of the five interments above mentioned, three were accom-
panied with implements of flint only; but as flint knives,
scrapers, and arrow-heads are frequently associated with imple-
ments of bronze, they afford no proof that the graves in which
they occur are of the stone age. In the remaining two, no relics
were noticed ; but the contracted positions of the bodies point
with great probability to an early period. Each of the latter was
accompanied by an earthen vessel of the form known as a
drinking-cup.
I now come to notices of three interments discovered by Mr.
Wynne Ffoulkes, which have an important bearing on the relics
found in the cairn upon Moel Faben. I read the account of
them with particular interest, because I was not aware, at the
time of my examination of that cairn, that rough stone flakes
and implements had been previously noticed in connexion with
burials in Wales. Mr. Ffoulkes's observations may therefore be
compared with my own as the result of independent investiga-
tion.
In 1852, Mr. Wynne Ffoulkes published an account of the
opening of a cairn at Goleuem, in Merionethshire. It con-
tained a rectangular cist, 8 feet 8 inches in length by 1 foot 9
inches, and 1 foot 5 inches in depth, divided by a flag, placed
across, into two unequal parts ; the long side lay nearly north
and south, and the top was 1 foot 7 inches beneath the apex.
The following is Mr. Ffoulkes^s account of the contents : — " On
first removing the covering stone, we were struck with the
singular appearance of the deposit, which presented an even
surface, carefully strewed with flakes or chippings of stone, re-
sembling in character the ordinary stone found upon the moun-
tain; these covered a deposit of moist, clammy, yellowish,
gravelly soil, with which the cist seemed to have been filled up
to the height of 8 or 4 inches. This soil we carefully looked
through, but without discovering any remnants of bone, or any
thing resembling a relic, either ornamental or warlike, excepting
one piece of stone, now in the possession of W. W. E. Wynne,
Esq., — a piece which was convex on one side, flat on the other,
and rudely pointed at one end ; the nature of the stone it was
made of we are unable to describe geologically ; we can only say
that it was not oi flint, but of a common and rather soft stone.
We found it on the western side, and at about the centre of the
cist, not, as far as wc could ascertain, deposited with any care."
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
Cairns near Bailor, North Wales. 315
Mr. Ffoulkes concludes from this that the cairn must be of
comparatively great antiquity, both on account of the rude
nature of the stone chips found in it and from the fact of all
trace of bones having disappeared. From the size of the cist
he supposes the body to have been burnt ; but from the absence
of an urn in this and other cairns in the neighbourhood which
he examined, he concludes that they belong to a period when
men were strangers to the fictile art, or ^ a race amongst whom
the cinerary urn was not in use *.
In the same year Mr. Ffoulkes opened another camedd at
Cwm Llwyd, in the parish of Llanegryn, Merionethshire. It
contained a cist, measuring 2 feet 4 inches by 1 foot 8 inches,
and 1 foot 3 inches deep ; the bottom was covered with a cake
of brown soil, in which a few fragments of burnt bone were dis-
covered with the aid of a magnifying-glass; in the soil beneath
the cist were a number of stone flakes or chips resembling those
observed in the camedd of Goleuwern ; some of these chips re-
sembled the rudest form of arrow-head or knife. In a footnote
Mr. Ffoulkes adds — " I regret that I did not preserve some of
them. We took some home with us, but after some discussion
and examination of them we thought that they were mere pieces
of broken stone. Their presence, however, in the cist was re-
markable, and the fractures appeared fresh and not at all worn
by attrition ^'f- We see from this that the stones found in this
cairn must have been of the same rude form as those discovered
on Moel Faben. Their form and their position was sufficient to
attract the notice of a careful observer like Mr. Ffoulkes, but the
nature of the stone makes it impossible to determine, as in the
case o{ flint, the design of the fabricator in constructing his tool.
It is only by repeated observation of the same class of facts that
we are able to arrive at the trath in cases of this kind.
Mr. Ffoulkes subsequently opened another cairn on Ffridd
Eithynog, in the parish of Llanddwy we, in the same county. It
contained a rectangular, but ill-formed cist, measuring 3 feet
1 inch in length, by 2 feet 5^ inches broad ; it was filled up to
within 5 inches of the top with a dark brown soil, in which were
found flakes or chips of hard stone, of a greenish-brown colour,
and burnt bones, broken into small pieces and much decom-
posed. "The stone flakes or chippings,'' he says, " which were
three or four inches in length, bear a faint resemblance in outline
to the rudest form of flint knife, so rough, however, and un-
wrought that I cannot bring myself to the conclusion that they
were knives, or implements of any kind ; but I consider that
design, not accident, placed them in the cist ; for although I am
♦ ' Archseologia Cambrensis/ vol. iii. 2nd series, 1852, p. 65.
t /Wrf. p. 0«.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
816 Col. A. L. Pox— On the Opening of two
not geologist enough technically to describe the stone with which
the camcdd was built, I think I can safely assert that it differed
fipom that of which the relics in question were chipped. I
think I can also safely say that they are not pieces of stone
accidentally splintered *, but, on the contrary, that they have
been purposely severed from a larger mass. It seems that in
North Britain flakes of flint have sometimes been found depo-
sited with some care in the comer of a cist, as if intended to
Aimish the deceased with more darts, should he have occasion for
them on the passage into the future state. In this part of
Merionethshire I beUeve that flint is scarcely to be met with.
It may therefore be suggested that these stones were deposited
with the same object that the flint flakes in the north are sug-
gested to have basn. It may be so ; but the stone is here of a
coarse kind, not, I should say, the best that could be found in
the neighbourhood for the manufacture of weapons and knives.
In this camedd, too, they did not appear to have been laid in
the soil of the cist with any more care than to give them a
horizontal position ; on the other hand, at Golenwem and Cwm
Llwyd, they were laid horizontally all together on the sur&ce
of the deposit in the cist, for the most part pointing in the same
direction as the length of the cist. In addition to this, their
presence in the cist is a peculiarity that I have not noticed in
any other sepulchral mounds in North Wales "f. Some of the
animal bones found in this cairn having been submitted to the
late Prof, Quekett, of the Royal College of Surgeons, he de-
tected amongst them one fragment which he believed to be
probably part of a fallow deer. Should this be so, I apprehend
that comparative anatomists would consider this as indicative
of a late period.
In this stage of the inquiry it will be desirable that I should
give the detailed and valuable description by Professor Ramsay
of the stones submitted to his inspection from the cairns upon
Moel Faben and Carnedd Howel.
Professor Ramsay to Colonel A. Lane Pox relative to some
artificially worked stones found by the latter in cairns upon
Moel Faban and Camedd Howell, near Bangor, North Wales.
Having twice examined the stones collected by you from Moel
Eaban and Camedd Howell, and being familiar with the geology of
the district, from having mapped it, I have no doubt that they all
belonged originally to rocks native to that part of Caernarvonshire.
* Some of the pieces were suhmitted to Mr. Tennaiit, of the Strand, Lon-
don, who came to the same opinion about them.
t ' Archieologia Gambrensis/ voL iii. 2nd series, 1852, pp. 100-103.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Cairns near Bangor, North Wales. 817
But none of them seem to have been quarried or broken bj art from
the massive slates, grits, or igneous rocks in place that form the
mountains and valleys of the country. On the contrsuy, they appear
to have been picked up from the superficial covering of drift or
boulder-clay that covers much of the ground up to the height of
about 2000 feet, and which, as a general rule, consists of material
derived from the waste of the hills in the neighbourhood during the
Glacial period.
The next question that suggests itself is, whether the fragments
are in the natural state in which they might occur on the sumce of
the drift, or whether they have afterwards been more or less fashioned
by art.
At first, I felt doubts upon this point, but the longer I handled
them the more convinced I became that the majority of them, though
somewhat weathered, present forms and fractures such as we should
not expect to find either in the miscellaneous rubbish composing the
drift, or in gravels of watercourses. The latter are generaUy smooth
and water-wom ; the former, though often angular, are yet apt to
present natural forms and surfaces not easily mistaken for works of
art, however rude, even when accidentally fractured by frost, the
treading of beasts, or by impinging on other stones while rolling
down hill.
MoEL Pabak.
No. 1 (fig. 2, PL XXIV.) seems to be a fragment of very compact
^t, brought to a point at one end and rudely bevelled at the sides
mto rude edges, which are quite unlike the effects of natural wear.
On one side it presents three distinct fractured faces ; and the whole,
though weathered, has an aspect rather fresh.
No. 2 is a fragment of felspathic ash, common in the Silurian
rocks of the country. One end is broken, the broad side flat, and
one of the remaining sides is smooth ; the other end is rounded in
a manner suggestin? that it was artificially produced, though possibly
it may have been selected because of its natural shape. The surface
is somewhat weathered.
No. 3 (fig. 3, PI. XXIV.). Of felspathic ash, has been very symme-
trica] till fractured on one side ; somewhat egg-shaped, but more
sharplv pointed at one end than the other, where it is bevelled ; but
possibly these bevellings indicate the surface of a pebble before
the stone was split. There are surfaces of three ages, — 1st, the
narrow sides converging towards the point ; 2nd, the flat sides ; 8rd,
the broken side, which shows marks of a blow.
No. 4, about 5 inches long, seems to have been flaked off by a
blow. The convex surface seems partlv natural, from which a flake
has been struck ; the inner surface is the concave surface of a flake.
These flaked surfaces are less weathered, It is probably of felspathic
trap.
No. 5. A split piece of felspathic ash. It also is more weather-
worn on the original outer rounded surface than on the split side.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
318 Col. A. L. Fox— 0?i the Opening of two
No. 6 lookfl like a thick weatfaer-wom flake of the same kind of
material as no. 5. It has been roughly dressed on the edges.
No. 7. An ashy fragment of irregular rhomboidal form, like a flake.
Outside natural and weathered.
No. 8 has a doubtfuUy flaky look, split off in a cleavage-plane, and
is equally weather-worn all round.
No. 9 looks like a flake knocked off a piece of felspathic tran, one
side being the original rounded surface of a pebble. Edge rougnened
by subsequent blows.
No. 10. Another flake-like body, roundish, weather-worn on the
back, and much fresher inside where fractured.
No. 11. Of felspathic trap, about 3 inches long, slopes to the
sides, as if by fractures, very artificially. I cannot think this form
could have been produced by any natural process. Very fresh, and
has no natural weathered surface.
No. 12. Of fine compact grit, slopes to an edge, and has been
equally weathered all over, excepting on the surface of more recent
fractures. The point is broken as if by use. A very bad stone to
make a tool of
No. 13. Felspathic trap, about 8 inches long and 2 wide, pear-
shaped in outline, has a very artificial-looking outline, and is wea-
thered all over.
No. 14. A short oval pebble, about 3^ inches long and 2 thick.
Looks as if it had been water-worn and afterwards ground.
No. 15. Orit P Budely triangular, the acute angle broken off, and
the opposite side, which is curved outwards, bevelled by a number of
blows. The broader sides split in the plane of stratification, one
naturally. The straight side seems to be a natural joint, and is
clearly ground on one side of its edges.
No. 16. Of long, narrow, regular form, about 6 inches long ; sili-
ceous and felspathic ash. One face is a natural surface, and the
opposite face has been split in the plane of stratification or cleavage.
Tne narrower sides are natural iomts, sloping up towards the nar-
rower end ; the opposite end is bluntly pomted and bevelled off by
chipping.
No. 17. A fragment with a conchoidal fracture that has been riven
by a blow ; outer side natural, with &int traces of elacial scratd&es.
No. 18. A flake of fine greenish compact Cambrian grit, about
3^ inches long.
No. 19. A flake of felspathic ash, about 4 inches long. Both of
the above flakes have very characteristic forms to the practised eye.
No. 20, Budelv pear-shaped in outline, looking like a nake ; dressed
at the edges by blows. It has been burnt.
No. 21. Weathered and rounded, but has an artificial hatchet-like
shape. Fine grit.
No. 22. Like a flake struck fr^m an oval pebble of felspathic trap.
No. 23. A small flake formed by three blows, and havmg a natu-
ral surface on the end struck.
Nos. 24-28 (figs. 4, 5, & 6, PL XXIV.). Apparently three arrow-
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Cairns near Bangor, North Wales. 319
points and two flakes. One flake, of felspathic trap, is polished on one
side. One arrow-point of slaty rock; the other two of Silurian grit,
which seem both artificial and weathered.
Cabkbdd Howell.
No. 29. An igneous rock, very artificial in form ; of a thick, short,
broad-edge " hache "-shape, smooth, and very much worn ; weathered
and rounded on the edges ; broken at the broad end ou one side as
if from use, or to form an edge. The other surfaces may be natural.
No. 30. Felspathic porphyry ; an oval pebble split on two sides ;
one side seems fresher than the other, and appears to have received
several blows.
No. 31. A flake of grit, about 5 inches long, from a water-worn
pebble.
No. 32. Angular flake subsequently broken at the edge.
No. 83. Ball of greenstone. Seems natural, as if waterwom and
afterwards a little weathered.
No. 34. Quartz, about 2 inches long. Fresh-looking, fractured,
and flake-like.
No. 35. A piece of grit ; on one weathered side showing faint
signs of glacial scratches ; split naturally on the plane of a joint, and
broken at the more pointed end.
The next point to be considered in connexion with the inter-
ment on Moel Faben is the shape of the urn.
Urns have been divided by Mr. Bateman* into four classes ; and
subsequent archseologists have adopted this classification.
1. Cinerary urns. — ^These are of various shapes, but usually
small at the bottom, from 10 to 18 inches high, widening towards
the top, and frequently furnished with an overhanging rim, which
measures in many cases more than a third of the entire height of
the vessel. These usually contain the burnt bones. They are
found in interments associated with both flint and bronze. In
their composition they are frequently mixed with small frag-
ments of pebbles or sand.
2. Incense-cups. — Small vessels varying from 1 to 3 inches in
height, and broad in proportion ; the colour is lighter and the
texture finer than that of the lai^er urns. Mr. Birchf has
suggested that they may have been used as lamps ; others have
supposed that they were intended to burn incense in during the
funeral rites. From the circumstance of the bottoms being orna-
mented, and from their being sometimes furnished with loops at
the side, it has been suggested that they were intended for sus-
pension. They are often found with the larger cinerary urns,
but never with the earliest interments.
* 'Ten Years' Diggings in Celtic and Saxon Grave Hills/ by Thomas
Bateman.
t Birch, * History of Ancient Pottery.'
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
320 Col. A. L. Fox— On the Opening of two
8. Food-vessels. — Small vessels averaging firom 4| to 6 inclieB
in height, occupying, in point of size, an intermediate place be-
tween the urns and the incense-cups ; the foot small, the mouth
wide. They are often quite plain, though some are highly orna-
mented. They occur not unfrequently with incinerated remains,
but more usually with unbumt bodies.
4. Drinkinff-cups. — Larger vessels, firom 6 to 9 inches in
height ; somewhat globular towards the foot, and contracted or
nearly cylindrical in the upper part; generally highly orna-
mented and of comparatively fine well-baked clay. As ahready
noticed, in the examples above mentioned, these cups occur
usually with unbumt bodies.
It has been generally supposed that these several classes of
urns were manufactured expressly for mortuary purposes ; but
Mr. Stanley and Mr. Way* are of opinion that they represent
the ordinary household utensils of the period; and that the
ancient Britons, like the Romans, used any vessel that might
be found convenient in which to deposit the ashes of the dead*
In point of form, the one found in the cist upon Moel Faben,
fig. 1, PL XXIV., most closely resembles one figured in Mr. Stan-
ley's paper, firom a grave near Tenby : it is there classed as a food-
vessel; but no mention is made of the associated remains, except
that the graves in the neighbourhood were all found with burnt
bodies, and that the contents denoted a poor and degenerate race.
It will be seen, however, that although this vessel has not the over-
hanging rim common in the cinerary urns, and is of smaller size
than the majoritv of them, it nevertheless approaches closely to
the flower-pot shape of those urns; and the fact of its being
found alone in a small cist, such as would have been formed only
for an interment by cremation, shows that in all probability it
must have contained the bones, notwithstanding that all trace of
them had disappeared.
In point of fact, I believe that the evidence upon which the
classification of British pottery has been based is, as yet, very
insufficient. Being composed of the most firagile materials,
archaeologists ai^ necessarily restricted to the examples that are
preserved in the graves. No two urns, however, hitherto dis-
covered exactly resemble each other ; and I have little doubt
that if a sufficient number of any given period could be brought
together, it would be found that, like all other prehistoric
remains, without exception, the several classes passed one into
the other in such a manner that it would be impossible to draw
any hard and fast line of separation between them. This is the
normal characteristic of the products of all early and savage
races, and should serve as a guide in classifying the relics of past
* ' Archaeologia Cambrensifl,' xiv. drd aeries, 1868, p. 283.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Cairns near Bangor, North Wales. 821
ages where the evidence is doubtful or incomplete. There seema
to be little doubt now that the ancient Britons^ like the Greeks^
at one time practised both cremation and inhumation contempo-
raneously ; and if^ as is suggested by Mr. Stanley and Mr. Way^
the vessels found in the graves were those in ordinary use for
domestic purposes^ it would be natural that the larger vessels
should be usoL to contain the ashes ; whilst the unbumt bodies
would be placed^ in accordance with the traditional customs of a
savage people, with those smaller vessels which the deceased was
in the habit of using for eating and drinking.
The conclusions to which we are led from a consideration of the
&cts adduced in this paper appear to me to be, — that in some parts
of North Wales, where none but rocks of the primary geological
formation occur, the inhabitants used the stone of the country
for the same purposes which, in other districts, were served by
fiiwt; that the use of these stones occurred at a time when
cremation was practised, when the fictile art was known, and
when vessels were occasionally, but not invariably, deposited with
the dead ; and that the stones used were not of the materials
best adapted for implements, although such materials were
readily obtainable in the mountains close by ; the stone selected
seems rather to have been that found in the drift-rubble on the
spot, and which was capable of being easily worked. We might
infer from this that the implements were used only for some
temporary purpose, possibly merely as votive offerings to the
dead ; but on the other hand, the arrow-heads, the flakes found
in the cist, and the rubbed, scraper-like implement discovered
in the cairn upon Moel Faben, afford unmistakable evidence of
having been actuaUy in use for some purpose. It appears,
therefore, not imreasonable to suppose that they may have been
the work of a people driven to the hills by war, and who, not
having the tools necessary for quarrying the hard rock of which
the hills are composed, and hemmed in within a very circum-
scribed area, may have been compelled to employ in the fabri-
cation of their weapons the drift-rubble that lay scattered upon
the surface. The signs of cultivation that are found high up on
the hill appear confirmatory of this hypothesis. In the Island
of Zetland, the late Dr. Hunt found a large number of stone
implements quite as rudely constructed as those under con-
sideration ; but he was unable to form any opinion about them
further than " that they were found on the surface of the ground,
and in connexion with an underground structure^'*.
As regards the relative antiquity of these implements, we are
not^ I tUnk, in a position to form any definite opinion on the
* ' Memoin of the Anthropological Society of London,' vol ii. 1865-66,
p. 336.
VOL. II. ^ r^ T
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
322 Col. A. L. Fox— On the Opening of two
subject : they have not, as yet, been found associated with bronze ;
but BS- flint flakes of the rudest kind have been found in inter-
ments with bronze weapons, it is possible that these stones may
hereafter be found associated with bronze. The forms of the
implements, if they are to be dignified with the term, in so far
as we are enabled to judge of them from the extreme rudeness
of their construction, are not characteristic of the early stone
age, but approach towards, although they cannot actually be
identified with, the types common in the bronze period. To
future explorers must be left the credit of determining this
point, I would only suggest, in conclusion, that it might be
worth while to reexamine, with this object, some of the cists
in which bronze weapons have been previously discovered.
EXPLANATION OF PLATE XXIV.
Fig. 1. Urn found in a cist on Moel Faben, Caemaivonshiie.
Figs. 2 to 6. Rudely worked stone implements found in the cist on Moel
Faben.
DiscussiOK.
Prof. Eamsat was of opinion that though the supposed identifica-
tion of many of the "Welsn tumuli as the burial-places of historical
persons was probably mythical, yet he felt strongly that an exception
must be made in the case of Bronwen in consequence of the many
circumstantial details attending her story, including her burial.
He believed that most of the stone implements found in the
tumuli described by Col. Lane Fox had not been made for actual
use, but were rudely made, perhaps, from stones picked up on the
spot, and were then thrown into the tumuli as they were formed ; it
being probably a point of ancient etiquette to offer something pre-
sumed to be useful to the dead as a token of respect to his memory.
Sir John Lubbock thought there could be little doubt that most
of, if not all, the specimens exhibited showed unmistakable traces
of human workmanship. At the same time he agreed with Prof
Bam say in doubting whether they were intended for actual use,
and he was disposed also to regard them as having been deposited
with the dead in accordance with the pious feeling so widely, not
to say universally, prevalent, that obiects buried with the dead
could be used, by them in the Land of Spirits.
Mr. J. Evans agreed with most of what had been advanced by the
author and by the previous speaker, though he pointed out that the
rubbed parts of some of the stones were much less weathered than
the rest of the sur&ce.
While the worked character of most of the presumed implements
was not very manifest, there was little doubt of some of their sur&ces
having been artificially produced. One of them also had the appear-
ance of having been scraped by metal.
He thought it would be a great error to suppose that the rudeness
of the implements was in any way proportionate to their antiquity ;
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Cairns near Bangor, North Wales. 323
as for many purposes the stones which came nearest to hand might
be utilized even after an acquaintance with metal. He considered that
the deposit of such objects in ^ves might be connected with some an-
cient funeral custom. In assigning an antiquit}^ to such interments,
he suggested that the urns afforded the safest criterion, and if sepul-
chral vessels, of precisely simDar character, occurred in the same
district associated with bronze, those without anj metal were pro-
bably of the same date.
Mr. J. W. Flowbe observed, with reference to the position of the
cist close or near to the circumference of the barrow or cairn, that
the same thing had been noticed in several other barrows or crom-
lechs in Wales, and that it was of frequent occurrence in Algeria.
With regard to the suggestion that the rude coarse implements
produced were " ex votos" and merely imitations of those in use by
the deceased person or persons, it rested only on the slightest pos-
sible conjecture. It seemed to him most unreasonable to suppose,
upon such imperfect grounds, that the comparative modern usage of
throwing into the graves the arms, implements, and ornaments of
the deceased should have prevailed also in prehistoric times ; and it
was still more unreasonable to suppose that that rude people should
have been so sentimental as to make use of imitations of weapons
and tools as votive offerings.
Dr. Nicholas said it was quite possible that the name of the ele-
vated place where the barrow was situated had some relation to the
interment. Moel was Celtic, ancient and modem, for a bare and
rounded eminence; and habarij in like manner, was the word for
child. If the exact form of the local name, therefore, was Moel-
faban, it meant literally and in perfect analogy with Welsh name-
giving, " the child's hill-top "; the initial letter of the second word,
to mark the genitive or possessive case, undergoing the well-known
mutation into/! They all knew how vital and persistent were local
names, and how they continued, from age to age, to mark particular
spots as the scenes of events of high and special interest long after
idl traces of the events had disappeared from the spots and even from
the tradition of the locality. In the present case, there seemed to be
now exhumed from the heart of that barrow a trace which he ven-
tured to suggest threw some light upon the name. Col. Lane Pox
had been careful to take exact measurement of the encisted grave,
and &om the smallness of the dimensions it would appear, unless the
burial was wholly by cremation, that it was the resting-place of a
ve^ young person, — the child, perhaps, of a king or prince.
it was very remarkable that of the many barrows opened in Wales,
very few were reported to have yielded any such prehistoric stone
implements as had been discovered in the instance now before the
Society, and he was afraid that this lack was the result of a too care-
less and unscientific exploration. As to the object of placing such
articles in the grave with the dead body, much was conjectured be-
cause BO little was known. It was not necessary to associate the
custom with superstitious ideas, or with any ideas, about a future
state. The motives of human action in the remote past might some-
Digifze?by Google
824 H. M. Wkstropp — Earliest Phases of Civilizaiian.
times be interpreted from watching the processes of their own
thoughts. Human nature, in all time, was actuated by certain
common sentiments and feelings which could ouly be slightly modi-
fied by circumstances. Bespect for the dead was a universal senti-
menty and it was not a superstitious or a frivolous one. Judging
each from his own consciousness, could they not easilv conceive that
the sentiment of respect and affection might lead the survivors to
place with the bodjr of their friend such objects as were valued or
used by him while in life ? The act was not to be referred, of neces-
sity, to religious motives, but might be simply the impulse of mere
human affection.
Mr. EowLAWD Hamilton^ remarked with reference to the .doubts
expressed as to whether the stone instruments found could be sup-
posed to be symbols placed in the cairn rather than articles having
any real value, that the Chinese of-the present day were certainly in
the habit of using symbols in the most direct manner ; especially bars
or " shoes " of silver very rudely made of paper were used for cere-
monial observances. Nor could he concur m the idea that the notion
of using such symbols was of too refined a nature to be found among
a comparatively rude people. The very earliest records of ideal be-
liefs were of a very elevated character. Such beliefs in later ages
lost much of their power, not from any growth of intellectual scepti-
cism, but from ignorance and decay. To such a state the supersti-
tious observance of the form would be quite natural, though the
feeling of reverence would be insufficient to overcome the promptings
of selfishness ; and there thus seemed nothing inherently improbable
in the offering of such worthless substitutes, even where the higher
perception of their symbolical significance was lost.
He had little experience in such matters ; but one of the ston^
instruments had certainly struck him as an imitatioif, being of a foiln
into which metal hammered out to a sharp edge would naturally be
formed, while there was no object in making or selecting a stone
instrument of that shape.
The following paper was then read by tbe Assistant-Secre-
tary:—
XXV. On the Earliest Phases of Civilization.
By HoDDEB M. Westrofp^ Esq.
(Abstract)
The author traced the progressive development of man through
the earliest phases of civilization^ and sought to show that
an invariable law of progress attends the development of the
higher races. As the individual man passes from a state of
infancy through the successive stages of childhood^ youth, and
manhood, so man collectively ascends from a state of barbarism
to one of high civilization through a definite sequence of phases.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
J. p. Campbell— 0» British Mythology and Oral Tradition. 825
Emerging from the barbarous phase, which is the lowest stage
of development, man gradually becomes a nomadic hunter and
fisher. By slow degrees the hunting-phase gives place to the
pastoral, and the wild hunter becomes a shepherd and herds-
man; still, however, continuing to some extent a nomad, wan-
dering with his flocks and herds. At length he settles down to
a stationary life, and devotes himself to the culture of the soil.
From this agricultural phase man rapidly advances towards the
highest stages of development. The author adduced a number
of illustrations tending to show that different races have passed
in regular sequence through these several phases of civilization.
Ordinary Meeting, March 22nd, 1870.
Professor Huxley, LL.D., P.R.S., President, in the Chair.
New Mender. — R. S. Newall, Esq.
Mr. W. Topley, F.G.S., exhibited a collection of stone im-
plements from various localities in England and Prance.
The following paper was read by the author : —
XXVI. — On Current British Mythology and Oral Tradi-
tions. By John F. Campbell, Esq., of Islay.
I HAVE been asked by Col. Lane Fox to read you a paper half-
an-hour long about Ttaditions.
My chief difficulty was to chose a branch of this vast subject
upon which to perch and prate for the specified time ; but after
due consideration I have settled upon my own particular branch,
about which I really know something, and leave the rest of this
tree of knowledge to your learned Society to cultivate as you
think best.
Let me then tell you, as shortly as I can, how it happens
that I know something about Traditions of any kind.
I was " raised ^' in the highlands of Scotland, and as soon as
I was out of the hands of nursemaids I was handed over to the
care of a piper. His name was the same as mine — John Camp-
bell— and from him I learned a good many useful arts. I
learned to be hardy and healthy, and I learned Gaelic ; I learned
to swim, and to take care of myself, and to talk to everybody
who chose to talk to me. My kilted nurse and I were always
walking about in foul weather or fair, and every man, woman,
and child in the place had something to say to us. Thus, 1
made early acquaintance with a blind fiddler, who could recite
stories. 1 worked with the carpenters ; I played shinny with
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
826 J. F. Campbell— On Current
all the boys about the farm ; and so I got to know a good deal
about the ways of Highlanders by growing up as a Highlander
myself.
As times went on, Dr. MacLeod, of Campsie, whose name is
well known, suggested to me, then a lanky boy, the gathering
of Highland lore.
In 1847 I had begun to gather a few traditions, and these I
have still. In 1859, on the publication of the translation of
Popular Tales from the Norse, the author of that excellent
work, who has now come to rule over Civil-Service erudition,
suggested that I might do for Scotland that which others had
done elsewhere; and acting under his counsel, upon my own
knowledge, I set to work in earnest, in January 1859, to gather
the popular tales of the West Highlands. [The book was laid
on the table.]
The fourth volume was published within two years of the first
start : I have manuscripts enough to make four volumes more,
and I know where to find traditions enough of this kind alone
to fill a small library. All that I need is a short-hand writer
who knows Gaelic, and I will undertake to find stuflF enough in
a summer tour in Scotland to surfeit the greatest glutton that
ever devoured popular lore.
When my own work was done, my chief, the Duke of Argyll,
at my suggestion continued the collection of traditions, but of
a different kind. I have his collection in manuscript, made
chiefly by one man. He was a woodman, and is a precise,
accurate, old fellow, of the most matter-of-fact disposition. He
goes wandering about the country, and he writes down exactly
what he hears as popular traditional history of real people and
real events. I have this collection; one bound volume is on
the table. I have about as much more unbound, and the col-
lector is now wandering and working away in the Highlands
amongst men of his own class. I hear from him occasionally.
Thus I have acquired considerable knowledge of Tradition as it
actually exists amongst one set of people — ^the Highlanders of
Scotland.
Whilst engaged on this work I was led to read everything
about my subject that came within my reach in all the lan-
guages of which I know anything; and, further, I learned to
know the kind of man who contains a store of knowledge, and
how to get it out of him.
I will give you one example, to show that traditions abound
even here at your very doors, and that any one who chooses may
pick up a harvest by gleaning after me.
In March 1861, I was driving to my office in a "hansom,"
when I happened to see a knife-grinder near the Knightsbridge
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
British Mythology and Oral TVaditions. 327
Barracks, who seemed to be a field worth cultivation; so I
stopped my cab and jumped out.
The kuife- grinder was somewhat startled, but he was speedily
convinced that I was not a disguised policeman, and he soon
understood what I wanted, and that something was to be got
out of me. He said that he was not good at telling stories
himself, but he had a brother who was exceedingly good. I
made an appointment, gave my card and a shilling, promised
half-a-crown, and drove oflF to my office.
Thence I wrote to my friend, who is now Civil-Service Com-
missioner, and next day, March 9, 1861, we held a meeting at
No. 7 Milbank Street, in the office of the Lighthouse Com-
mission, to which learned body I then acted as Secretary. All
^y guests came. I had tobacco and long clay pipes, beer, and
bread and cheese, and a good fire; but it took some time to
thaw the ice between us. I knew well enough that my men
would be shy and awkward in a room ; but as we could not hold
our colloquy in the open street, we did the best we could.
William and Soloman Johns, tinkers and gypsies, were not
at ease ofi* their own beat. First one told a ghost-story which was
devoid of interest or point : that would not do at all. So I told
the story of a tinker and a cutler, which I had learned from a
London tinker some time before : that thawed the ice and raised
my harvest. The kev-note made harmony and a concert; it
opened my '^ book in breeches,'' and from that moment we read
him freely for some hours.
He told us seven long rigmarol popular tales, of which I wrote
the names and some references only.
(1) A story about a lad and some dancing pigs. It is like
" Hacon Grizzlebeard '' in Norse, the '^ Mouse and the Bee ''
in Gaelic, and a whole series of stories and ballads which can be
traced back to Dunbar and 1488, or thereabouts, in Scotland.
(2) He told a long story which turned upon the subterranean
world, in which are castles of copper, silver, and gold, full of magic
and mystery, princesses and adventurers ; in all of which the
principal character was an Irishman with a black-thorn stick,
which thrashed people of its own accord. I knew every single
incident ; we all knew the stick, for it is in Grimm. It is well
known in India ; see '* Old Deccan Days," by Miss Frene, p. 141 .
(3) Next came the story of the five hunchbacks, which I did
not then know. Last year, in looking through a curious library
of rare books in Cheshire, I hit upon my story in Italian.
The history of the three hunchbacks is the first in Novelle de
Meiser Anton Francesco Doni, edi. 1815. The book from which
this is taken is in the Index of prohibited books, printed in Rome.
The story was printed in 1544-45-52.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
828 J. P. Campbell— On Cwrreni
A queen has a daughter, and swears not to give her a hus-
l3and till a lizard which the daughter throws on her back is as
big as the child. The nurse nourishes the lizard, which grows
as big as a *' civet/' Then the queen kills the beast, takes out
its liver, and offers her daughter and half the kingdom to the
man who can divine what liver it is. The nurse sends a hunch-
back to tell the secret to a prince suitor; but the hunchback,
tells it for himself, and wins the lady, who hates him. The
bride entertains three hunchbacks who dance and play, and by
mishap she smothers them in hiding them in a chest. She and
her nurse send for a porter, who takes the dead hunchbacks one
by one in similar sacks to the river. He peeps into a sack and
finds a " gobbo.^' Returning from the river he meets the bride-
groom gobbo and takes him to the river and drowns him,
thinking that the same hunchback had returned to be carried a
fourth time. The widow marries the Duke of Milan, to whom
she had sent the message at first.
In all essential points this story was told me by the London
knife-grinder, who said that he could not read. The " facchino '^
was made an Irish *^ porter ;" the queen an eastern potentate ;
the lizard and the liver were not there ; but the smothering of
the hunchbacks and the death of the " gobbo '^ by mistake were
told exactly.
There was enough of difference to make it quite certain that
my knife-grinder did not borrow from Doni's Italian ; enough
resemblance to make it certain that Doni and the knife-grinder,
the Italian and the English gypsy, more than 800 years apart,
had got the same story to tell, each in his own fashion.
There is a version of this story in a book illustrated by Cruick-
shank, but it differs from the oral version.
(4) He told us a long story about a strap, a hut, a cane, a
Jew, and a sailor ; which we recognised in stories known to us
in Gaelic, in Norse, and in the ItaUan of Straparold.
(5) A story called the Art of Doctoring, which none of us had
ever heard before, and neither wiU care to hear again. It had
the very rare feature of coarseness.
(6) A long story about a poor student who travelled with a
black man. They dug up a dead woman, got into a church,
made a fire there to roast a sheep, and terrified the parson and
clerk. We knew all the incidents in " Goosey Grizzle " in
Norse, and in Gaelic stories now told in the Highlands, espe-
cially a joke in which one asked if the sheep were fat, which the
listening parson understood to be a prelude to his own roasting
by '* the black man.'*
(7) Then came a story about another poor student and a par-
son, and a man with a cat, which was exceeding uncanny.
This wc did not know : and I have never heard it since. i
oogle
British Mythology and Oral Traditions. 829
By this time we had had enough. The beer was dry^ and the
*' baccy '^ done; so I gave the men half-a-crown apiece, and I
have never set eyes upon them since. I have met many of their
class elsewhere, and from them I have often heard popular tales.
Having said this much to gain your confidence by giving you
mine, I may now begin to tdk of current British Tradition, as
one who knows something about his subject.
British Myths,
It is now an established fact that certain classes of traditional
stories always bear a general resemblance one to another when
faithfully collected from people who tell, repeat, or recite them ;
and that fact is variously explained.
Some hold that nursery tales and more remote elaborate stories,
which are the novels and romances of untaught men and women,
are separate creations of the human mind, which have been in-
vented over and over again in all quarters of the globe. In like
manner it was anciently held that a child who had never heard
human speech would nevertheless speak the "primeval lan-
guage " at a certain age, and it was even maintained that the ex-
periment, when tried, resulted in Hebrew. But that theory ex-
ploded ; and every deaf mute who has the faculty of speech in
abeyance, proves the fallacy by his dumb eloquence till he is
taught to articulate.
Others strive to trace myths through books to some one
author ; but this explanation will not now suffice to account for
all the facts known.
The " primitive language " nowhere exists ; for languages alter,
grow, and decay : they are '' traditional,^' and so are myths.
" Continuity '^ which explains so much, best explains the de-
velopment and diversity of modem speech ; and Continuity of
the same kind best accounts for the strange resemblance which
certainly exists in popular tales of difierent races and nations.
As whole families and races of men resemble each other, as
whole tribes of languages, by their affinities, indicate a common
ancestral speech, so whole collections of childish stories and
wild myths are related to each other in various degrees, because,
like the people who tell them, and like their words, they all
came from ^tant sources or from one source. Etlmologists,
philologers, mythologists, and their disciples now generally
believe in a common origin for many European languages and
myths, and in . continuous successive migrations of so-called
Aryan tribes, who set out from Central Asia and spread like
waves from a pebble tossed into a pool. Those who followed
the setting sun early are now found in the British Isles, still
speaking the modem forms of their ancient speech, mingled with
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
830 J. F. Campkbll — On Current
older races whom they found in possession^ and with younger
Aryans who followed and drove them to the great sea, which was
a mystery to all at first. If this be true of races, tongues, and
myths, then genuine British traditions orally preserved in Celtic
languages probably are old Aryan myths, mingled, it may be,
with pre-Ajyan myths, and with newer versions of old Aryan
myths brought from the starting-point by successive waves of
emigrants from Central Asia, of whom the Gypsies are the last.
Fragments of bone, chips of flint, obsolete weapons, slang, and
nonsense all have scientific value for men who know how to use
them. Like them, British traditions ought to interest anthro-
pologists who seek to reconstruct "primeval history '' from
relics of all kinds.
Few of the educated know how very abundant genuine oral
British traditions still are. I can say this from experience.
(1) Amongst gentlefolk, the mass of nursery lore is now
taken from books; but almost every family has some tradi-
tional story, which goes on from generation to generation, from
mother to child. Of these, many were traditions before simple
tales were thought worthy of print and gay bindings ; but of
these, many are now printed in collections published of late
years.
(2) Amongst well-to-do people who have ceased to be
children, story-books and stories are alike despised as a rule.
(3) Settled people, who have work to do, generally know
nothing about stories.
(4) Certain classes of wandering, idle vagabonds — ^tinkers,
knife-grinders, broom-sellers, vagrants, nomads in this land of
civilization— often have great collections of genuine oral tradi-
tions, which they repeat for the entertainment of working
people at idle times. Such men are to be found in all parts of
England, in the country, in London, and in the great towns.
It is supposed that two hundred thousand vagrants now wander
in the British Isles ; and most vagrants of my acquaintance can
recite talcs, and delight in them.
(5) Wherever an Irish colony exists, there Irish traditions
may be gathered in abundance. As a wave returns when it has
reached the shore, so waves of human thought return with
returning men eastwards, while the wave itself rolls on west-
wards over the sea.
(6) Wherever a cluster of Scotch Highlanders have got
together anywhere, there also a skilful collector may reap a
harvest.
(7) In the lowlands of Scotland a great deal that never was
in a book is still to be gleaned, but chiefly in nurseries or
amongst wanderers.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
British Mythology and Oral Traditions. 331
(8) Old castles and old dwellings have traditions attached to
them ; and old people who live about these places know and
preserve traditions as family relics^ which are in fact common
to similar places all over Europe.
(9) In Wales some traditions are preserved ; but I know
little about them.
(10) In Ireland and in the Isle of Man traditional stories
abound. That I know.
(11) These are all accessible to English collectors; for they
are told in English. Mr. Robert Hunt has published a book of
Cornish tales. Miss Dempster is about to publish a collection
of Sutherland tales. An Irishman^ Mr. Denney^ has published
a set of Irish tales.
(12) In the Highlands of Scotland^ and in Ireland, where
Oaelic is the language of the people, a stranger might suppose
that nothing could be gleaned. The richer classes, the gentry,
clergy, sheep-farmers, factors, and such like know little or
nothing of popular lore. But in these districts any body who
can speak Gaelic, and who can make himself pleasant and com-
panionable with cottars and workmen, will find that oral tradi-
tion supplies the place of literature, and that whole volumes of
all sorts of queer lore could be written from the dictation of
men who never learned to read, and who speak only Gaelic, be
it the Scotch or Irish dialect. Though familiar from childhood
with the people of the West Highlands, my collectors were
quite unprepared for the abundance of the harvest, and I was,
and still am, somewhat puzzled how to deal with my sheaves,
when my gleaners had garnered a lot and I saw how much
remained unreaped.
In these distant islands, where men live slowly, and live
long, probably because they do not live fast, — in queer rude
hovels built of turf and boulders, where men of fourscore years
have spent the most of their quiet lives, — in these quiet still
pools in the current of life, old thoughts accumulate like gold-
dust in a Sutherland bum, and there they are preserved. There
on winter nights children, with wondering eyes and mouths
agape, sit in the ruddy light of the peat-fire, under the grey
canopy of smoke, and listen breathless to these weird old myths.
They cease to be ragged, bare-legged lads and lasses, with
shock heads of dark or flaxen hair, unkempt and unshorn;
they hear how the bold bard fought the dragon, and won the
princess and the kingdom, and their spirits are up and doing
like him. Potatoes and milk, wooden noggins and good horn-
spoons cease to exist ; while the golden basin and the giant^s
stores are spread before them by the eloquent voice and gesture
of some grey wrinkled old man. And when the story ends, and
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
882 J. P. Campbell— On Current
the fire bums low^ and they coil themselves up to rest in their
cribs^ lads and lasses dream on^ and so they dream tiU they
grow up^ and grow old, and the old tale becomes a part of their
quiet lives. The child's dream of romance is the bright spot in
a dull round of hardship and toil^ and the man never forgets it
while he lives.
Those who know the inner life of a Highland hut, and the
power of association, eloquence, and imagination in Celtic
minds, cease to marvel at the abundance of oral tradition which
is still preserved at the end of the Aryan journey in the British
Isles.
The volumes on the table are the gatherings of two years ;
they contain my museum, my collection of rubbish, my pre-
historic history.
And now I will strive to give you some notion of the con-
tents, and a sample or two to indicate my classification.
Oral History,
A real incident must happen before it can be described ; if
described, the event must become a prose narrative. Such
narratives of real events are continually growing up, and, as
daily gossip grows old, it becomes a kind of personal oral
history.
Because himian memory is subject to decay, and is only capable
of retaining a limited quantity, minor incidents drop out, and
the most conspicuous incidents approach each other, and get
worn by use as time goes on. So the incidents of last year and
last century, and it may be incidents which happened before
written history began, get strung together like some old neck-
lace of coins. The string of incidents becomes a '^ story,'' as
coins, beads, bones, and jewels may become a *' bracelet " and
adorn an arm.
Let me give you shortly a sample of popular oral history, to
show what 1 mean. In 1863 John Dewan Forster sent me a
story which he got from Mrs. George Cameron, of Paisley, a
native of Glendavad, in Argyllshire, where the scene of the
story is laid.
The black knight of Loch Awe had three sons by bis first wife,
of whom the eldest was " Cailean Mor " (Great Colin, from
whom the Argylls take their patronymic). By a second
marriage he had a son called Duncan the Cross, who was
fostered at Baile Ghuirgean, now Poltalloch.
When the boys were men the Maccallum clan, wishiug their
foster brother to be heir to the Black Knights, waylaid Colin,
who was returning from some expedition alone, armed with
Digitized by VjOOS IC
British Mythology and Oral TradUims. 833
helmet and coat of mail. Colin fled to a bam^ whicli he de-
fended with his Bword. They fired the roof. He stood the
heat till his metal armour began to bum.him^ and then he
broke through the back- wall of the bam^ and jumped into a
pool in a river, where he slipped ofi^ his armour, swam over, and
so escaped. The pool is csdled the pool of the '^ luireach^' to
this day, — that is^ the pool of the patched shirt of mail ; im
Latin lorica.
In this story there is no date ; but we have the name of a real
man, and a dress of a certain period, and no end of family
histories firom which to extract dates.
From one manuscript history I find that '' Colin the Great "
was slain in a fight with Mac Dougal of Lorn, at the Bed Ford,
between Loche Awe and Loch Skamadil, and that his tombstone
is in Kilchrennan churchyard, on Loch Awe side.
He witnessed a charter of Malcolm, Earl of Lennox, in 1281 ;
and the present Duke, as 28th Baron of Lochawe, has set up
a monument to this ancestor. I find the same thing in an old
family history taken from Camden Castle, which ends in 1770;
and Colin the Great was at the battle of Largs, fought 1263.
So here are, — 1st, a conspicuous name; 2ndly, an incident;
Srdly, a locality ; and 4thly, a dress, — strung into a " story '^ with
a date added by means of the man^s signature to a deed 1281.
But between 1770 and 1863, between my two written versions
of this narrative, the date had altered 150 years, and the name
had changed.
The story is told in the genealogy of 1770 of the fourth
"Mac Callan Mor,'* who was styled for his eccentricities
" Queer Colin,^' and who died 1426. The burners are named
Clan Calluin Ariskodnish in 1770; in 1863 they are called
Clann Challum Bhaile Ghuirgean.
As for the main incident, it is in the Icelandic saga the
story of ' Burnt Njall,' vol. ii. p. 179 : — ^' Kari ran [out of the
burning house] till he came to a stream, and then he threw him-
self down into it, and so quenched the fire on him.''
Now the first settlers in Iceland were Irishmen and priests.
The colonists about the end of the ninth century were Scandi-
navians, many of whom went from the Hebrides, and with the
Hebrides communication was always kept up.
^* Colin Mor '^ was at the battle of Largs, which was fought
in 1263, between Scots and Scandinavians ; but the burning of
Njal was in 1012, — 250 years earlier.
I have stood by the river into which '' Kari ran to quench the
fire '' in Iceland ; and the pool in which somebody else cooled his
armour is in Corval. All is vague and old.
To get at the origin of this tale, there remain but the in-
Digitized by VjOOQIC
334 J. F. Campbell— On Current
cideuts which are necessary to each other^ and these are the
heavy dress, the armour, which had first to be cooled, and then
thrown off to admit of swimming.
That dress is commonly sculptured on stones in lona and
elsewhere. The upshot of the whole thing is that this ^' story of
the burning '^ may be as old as 1012, when Njal's house was
burned in Iceland, or as late as 1426, when the writer of the
family history put Colin the Queer into Linne Na Luireach, in
CorvfJ. It has a date within about 414 years.
To use my illustration once more ; here is a story which is
made up of true or probable incidents arranged in order, like a
chaplet of l)eads, or a necklace of coins. We know that it was
ranged in this same fashion a hundred years ago, and that it has
changed but little in a hundred years ; we know that it must be
as old as the last use of body armour and helmets ; but, for
aught we know, the event narrated may have happened to some
one of the first wearers of shirts of mail anywhere.
The bit of family history may be true of some one member of
the family, but it cannot be true of Colin the Great aad of CoUn
the Queer. We must be content with tradition as it is : it is a
very pretty ornament and a great aid for history. It is wonder-
fully true and accurate in one sense; but history cannot be
taken from tradition alone, as it now exists. This is a &ir
sample of one kind of tradition which is very abundant.
Oral history as it now exists is something quite different
from written history. Current stories are '^ anecdotes -/* family
traditions about individuals, their acts and deeds, their adven-
tures at battles which were fought, their private adventures at
home and abroad. Popular oral history is ancient gossip, not
history. The popular view of great events, looked at from
below, is microscopic, and accurate for details, but hazy and
vague, distorted and mythical, for all that is beyond and above
" the people.'^ " The people,'' and their traditions, know as
little of the upper classes and their inner life, as the upper
classes generally know of the inner life of the people and of the
popular mind, when they begin to talk or write about them.
The speakers who held forth in Hyde Park, in May 1867,
talked utter nonsense when they spoke of other classes; and
their hearers seemed to know less than they did, even in these
days of newspapers. The Highland people who followed chiefs
to battle in 1745, and earlier, knew less of politics; but they
knew accurately what happened to their own relatives at Cul-
loden, or after it, and their descendants remember and tell
stories which have been told over winter fires ever since, on the
same spot where the first narrator told his tale fresh from the
event. Tradition, so far as I have gone, seems to have no
Digitized by VjOOQIC
British Mythology and Oral Traditions. 385
power of preserving history entire. I have never found a trace
of Bannockbum.
But the popular mind, especially in an old country where
people vegetate, has an almost unlimited power of retaining
fragments of history, which, like fragments of glass in a kaleido-
scope, take strange forms, and become myths.
I find that personal anecdotes are common property, and
that one anecdote gets localized in many places. It often occurs
that a story told in Argyllshire of the chief Mac Calain Mor, is
elsewhere told of some other chief. Thus for example, a story
which is told in Argyll of the founder of the family of Ard-
kinglas, is told in Moray of the founder of the Camden family ;
but the main incidents in that story were told to me in Shrop-
shire by a brawn-seller. The scene was laid by him in the south
of England, and the hero of the tale had no name at all. The
story is in the Red Book, a Welsh MS. about 360 years old.
In this case real events probably get jumbled up with an Aryan
myth, which here turns upon the discovery of a treasure hid
under a tree.
Take one more sample: an incident recorded in a manu-
script of the reign of James the Sixth, as part of the story of a
real battle which was fought in the Western Isles, is now told in
Eastern Ross, and is there localized, and made mythical and
magical. It is a story of a dwarf who was despised by a giant
before the fight, and who slew the giant with an arrow in
battle. The dwarf had become a fairy in Ross.
Popular history is thus devoid of geography and dates and accu-
racy, where it can be brought to book ; but it is singularly accurate
in minute details. An incident, as told in the reign of James
the Sixth, is so told in this reign as to be certainly recognized
for the same account of an event. But when and where the
real giant met the real dwarf is not to be learned with cer-
tainty from oral tradition.
In these few samples of one large class of traditions I have
tried to show how a legend sprouts from a fact. The story is
put into words, and narrated at the place where the event hap-
pened. It is accurately told at the place at first, and becomes
a "local tradition'' there. As time passes, even local nar-
rators become uncertain about dates and persons. When the
locality is changed, uncertainty extends to local incidents, to
geography, to dates, and to persons. Finally, after long time
and far travel, nothing remains to the wandering tradition but
incidents in a certain order.
The narrative becomes a thing like thistle-down, which may
settle anywhere and grow; the flying seed will always become a
thistle, but the plant may be stunted or luxuriant, according to
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
836 J. F. Campbell— Oft Current
climate and soil. In the course of ages varieties may increase,
so as to puzzle those who try to classify weapons^ men^ and
legends.
Vagrani Traditions.
I will next produce a sample of a local .tradition changed
into a flying rumour, a personal narrative become impersonal,
personal property given to humanity in common.
I take a story which has never been published, so far as I
know, and which was sent me in Gaelic by John Davan in De-
cember 1862.
This is the outline of it : — ^There was a man, at some time or
other, who was well off, and had many children.
This at once disposes of dates and geography, and personalty.
When the family grew up the man gave a well-stocked farm
to each of his children. This subdivision of land by tenants is
the dress and declaration put on by the class who now tell this
tale ; but it will be seen that the backbone of the thing might
equsJly well support a farmer's body clad in any legal dress
that happens to fit the knowledge of the narrator and his
audience.
When the man was old, his wife died, and he divided all that
he had amongst his children, and lived with them turn about in
their houses.
This points to the old Highland cluster of houses, and to the
farm worked by several families in common. In this the man
acted King Lear, and, as Shakspeare's plays are widely known,
a natural but mistaken inference would be that in Shakspcare's
mind was the origin of this story. This sequel is not the sequel
of the play ; this is comedy, not tragedy.
Like Lear's children, this man's sons and daughters got tired
of him and ungrateful, and tried to get rid of him when he
came to stay with them. At last an old friend found him
sitting tearful by the wayside, and, hearing the cause of his
distress, took him home ; there he gave him a bowl of gold, and
a lesson which the old man learned and acted.
When all the ungrateful sons and daughters had gone to a
preaching, the old man went to a green knoll, where his grand-
children were at play, and, pretending to hide, he turned up a
fiat hearthstone in an old stance, and went out of sight.
He spread out his gold on a big stone in the sunlight, and he
muttered " Ye are mouldy, ye are hoary, ye will be better for
the sun."
The grandchildren came sneaking over the knoll, and, when
they had seen and heard all that they were intended to see and
hear, they came running up with ^' Grandfather, what have you
got there?"
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
British Mythology and Oral Traditions. 837
" That which concerns you not^ touch it not !'' said the grand-
father ; and he swept his gold into a bag, and took it home to
his old friend.
The grandchildren told what the^ had seen, and thenceforth
the children strove who should be kindest to the rich old grand-
father.
Still acting on the counsel of his sagacious old chum, he got
a stout little black chest made, and carried it always with him.
When any one questioned him as to the contents, his answer
always was, ^'That will be known when the chest is opened.'*
When he died, he was buried with great honour and cere-
mony, and then the chest was opened by the expectant heirs.
In it were found broken potsherds, and bits of slate (to chink
pleasantly, I suppose), and a long-handled, white, wooden
mallet, with this legend on its head : —
So am fityioche fionn,
Thabhavit gnoc annsa cheann.
Do n' fhear nach gleidh maoin da' fein,
AiCh bheir a chuid go leir d'a chlann.
Translation,
Here is the fair mall,
To give a knock on the skull,
To uie man who kee^ no gear for himself,
But gives his aU to his bairns.
This is a fair sample of a very large class of traditional
wisdom now current in Scotland. The story must have been
invented after agriculture and fixed habitations, after laws of
property and inheritance ; but it may be as old as the lake-
dwellings of Switzerland, or Egyptian civilization, or Adam,
whose sons tilled the earth.
In this class I would place the works of Doni, Straparold,
Boccaccio, and early prose writers of '' novels.'* With the class
I would place modem novels, which are but luxuriant elon-
gated specimens of the same mental growths. These are tales
of the human understanding, and belong to a certain stage in
progress and civilization.
Compositions, Ballads, ^c.
It will be observed that my last specimen differed from the
rest by having a bit of composition at the end. A great many
current traditions carry with them a pithy senteuce, which
becomes a proverb, or a bit of jingling rhyme, which is a kind
of artificial memory. This helps to keep the incidents on their
string, and preserve the unity of a story. I venture to say that
aU who have heard even my translation will remember the last
Digitized by VjOOy IC
888 J. F. Campbelit— Oil Current
story all the better for this bit of composition. We may, then,
conclude that poetry is a good vehicle for preserving facts. If
Homer, or others in his name, had not turned Trojan " local
history '' and " flying Greek rumours '' into verse, no one could
hope to remember entire the long story which must have been
narrated after the events which happened at Troy. I therefore
class together all ballads which are orally preserved ; and of
them a considerable number seem to preserve the memory of
historical facts which have no other record.
I have seen a large troop of Faroe islanders, men and women,
great girls, young men and little children, holding hands and
winding about a house like a great snake, each joint in the tail
singing chorus to a ballad, of which the head man sang the
verses. The subject was an ancient Scandinavian story, and it
has been orally preserved in the ballad, as the Greek story of
the Iliad was preserved in verse before it was written.
In thh Highlands of Scotland a great number of ballads are
remembered and repeated. Of these, some were written down
in 1530; many are ^' Ossianic,'' and attributed to Ossian. I
wish I could add that the Epic Ossian is orally preserved. I
have not found it, and I believe that all epics are founded upon
ballads which were vagrant traditions, and oral history of real
events.
The sequence which I have thus attempted to show is, —
Ist. An event.
2nd. A narrative.
3rd. A narrative broken and distorted.
4th. A narrative helped by a form of words.
(a) A proverbial saying.
{b) A measured prose.
(c) A verse of some kind.
The next class may be called Popular Romance.
Popular Romance,
Popular romances are, as I believe, compounded of firagments
of narrations of real events which have taken a form which suits
fancy, and is easily remembered. They are like plauts which
are made of chemical bases, or of " protoplasm.''
The story which is now told by word of mouth in the high-
lands of Scotland by men who cannot read, and who under-
stand no language but their own, is told in the lowlands by
highland drovers, and is taken up by thousands of vagrants and
spread abroad. The story which the gipsy vagrant tells at a
wake, is carried back to his distant home in the islands. The
emigrant carries his story to the antipodes ; and so vagrant
Digitized by VjQOQ IC
British Mythology and Oral Traditions. 339
traditions wander over the world. The very same collection of
incidents, woven into a story, is told in Norse, in Scandinavia;
and of these queer myths many are also told in various dialects
of Lapp, in the north of Russia. The story is Aryan, and non-
Aryan at once. We know that the very same incidents in the
same sequence, differently dressed up and put on the stage, were
made to act in Italian by Straparold, by Doni, and by other
early writers. Further, some of these are known to black races
in Africa.
The reason why some animal has a stumpy tail, is told in an
African language, in Norse, in Gaelic, in Lapp, and in some
South- American form of speech. It is the same story all over
the world, but it is diflferently told everywhere.
After trying every theory that has come within my ken, I
hold that popular tales are, in the widest sense of the word,
human.
The story about the stumpy tail is neither Aryan nor Tura-
nian ; it is common to the human race. White and black now,
I believe it to be impossible to say what race first strung this
rude chaplet of beads, as it is impossible to find out the first
owner of a vertebrate skeleton and fix its date"^.
The author of the preface to the translation of Norse tales
has said that a nation dreams all its history in its popular tales.
With my present experience I hold that he said well, but that he
did not say enough. A man dreams bits of his life and of all
that he has learnt of the past, with all that he thinks about the
future. Like a man, a race of men dreams its longer life, and
all that it learned from still older ancestors, and learned to
think about the unknown future in its religious beliefs.
All that I learn of the past from the beginning of human
thought seems to hang together with popular traditions. The
more I learn, the more points of contact I find between mytho-
logy and popular tales. As a man can often anatomize a dream,
and assign each incongruous element in it to something which
happened in waking hours ; so, when I sit down to examine
traditions, I seem to find shivered fragments of history, of
manners and customs, religions, and laws of all times, so far as
they are known to me. I believe that the same thing has been
found by every one who has worked for himself on his own
bough in this great tree of knowledge. I believe that the same
thing will prove true if ever we get to know all the current
traditions of the world.
And now, one word in conclusion. It seems to me worthy of
your Society to take up this withered branch of ethnology, and
treat it on scientific grounds, to see if it will grow.
* The Author here read samples of Popular Romances.
Digitize? b^GoOgle
840 Rev. R. J. Maplbton— On a Cist at PoUalloeh.
While every man is his own architect^ the result is a sony
hut ; but if every man who finds a stick or a stone brings it to
a builder^ he may help to raise a goodly cairn. I have brought
you some pebbles and drifts which are but rubbish till sorted.
If put in their places^ these waifs and strays may help builders
and architects who construct theories out of rubbish and old
bones. If you accept my rubbish, and use it, you will do me
great honour. The catch-words, the keynotes to this harmony
of popular tales I take to be *' Continuity '' and '* Evolution.^'
No big work of any kind is ever done without combination : it
would take many able workmen and much hard labour to gather
and to make good use of current oral tradition, even in the firitish
isles. No single man, be he Solon in wisdom and Hercules in
strength, is fit to accomplish the whole work in a life as long as
that of Methusaleh. If the work be worth doing, let us
combine.
When my friend Col. Lane Fox asked me to read you a paper
about the migrations of popular tales, to last for half an hour, I
knew that the task had kept me working half my life, and that
I could not yet see half the size of it.
I hope that I have now said enough to show you what a
gigantic many-headed dragon of a subject has to be fought and
conquered before you can hope to taste the golden fruit of this .
tree of knowledge, and drink a draught from the weary well at
the world's end.
The following note was then read by Dr. A. Campbell, Vice-
President : —
XXVII. Note on a Cist with Enoravbd Stones on ifte Pol-
TALLocH Estate, County op Argyll, N. B. By the Rev.
R. J. Mapleton.
In the glen that extends from Loch Awe to the Crinan Canal
are several sand- and gravel-banks rising among the moss, in
many of which cairns and cists have been found. One such
gravel-bank contains a very interesting cist. It is skirted on the
east by moss, and on the west by reclaimed pasture-land, which
was loose moss about forty or forty-five years ago; at that time
the bank was trenched for the purpose of planting, and it is
now occupied by a small plantation.
There are remains of the cairn ; but as some houses were built
jon the spot, it is not easy to ascertain the limits or size of the
cairn. The situation of the plantation is in the middle of the
flat extent of land between Callton Mor, the residence of Mr.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Bey. B. J. Maplbton— On a Cist at PoUalloch. 341
Malcolm, of Poltallocli, and the village of Kilmartin. Three
cists were fonnd at the time of trenching, one of which was
partly destroyed, and all that deserves mention of it is that the
side slabs were grooved to admit the end slabs. The second
cist is situated nearer to the north edge of the cairn, about 22
or 23 feet distant ; the cover of this had been partially rolled
away some years back, and probably the urn, if there was one,
was then removed. This cist also had grooved sides like the
other; but altogether it was a more finished and neat structure
than cists usually are. Its position was N.E. and S.W. The
outside measurement was 5 feet 6 inches long, the cover being
10 feet by 4 feet ; the inside measurement was 4 feet 4 inches
long, 2 feet 2 inches wide, and 4 feet 3 inches deep. The chief
feature in this cist is, that instead of the usual rough pavement
of pebbles or broken stone, there was a fine slab at 1 foot
9 inches &om the top, of the same length as the cist, viz. 4 feet
4 inches, but not quite so wide, being only 1 foot 9 inches.
The spaces were neatly filled in with pebbles. The whole
structure was very neat. It contained burnt bone, but no
implements or weapons.
The third cist is placed to the south of both these, 27 or 28
feet from one, and 5 feet from the other ; apparently it occupied
the centre of the cairn. A supposed Yio 11 Fiff 12
''Ogham'' stone (fig. 11) was found at ^' * ^* '
the east end, and another stone, with f^^ ^
marks like the shape of bronze celts (fig. ^' ^^
12), at the west end. These axe-heads
are very perfect in shape and beautifiiUy
executed, though worn at the edges and
points. Thev show most evident marks
of tools, which seem not to have been
iron, and probably not flint ; most likely
they were bronze tools; yet- flint would
have produced them. They are very
shallow, but not mere outlines ; for the whole of the inside space
is tooled away. Nothing can be gathered from the edges : they
have the appearance of having been chipped away, and not cut
cleanly ; but this may be the effect of time and abrasion. Were
these intended merely as representations of axes instead of the
axe itself? Their position and combination seem to point to
their having been symbols ; if so, were the axes used as letters
instead of the more usual eastern form of arrows ? or are these
some modification of cuneiform letters ?
On another stone there occur about ten or eleven artificial
*' pits,'* each the size of a fourpenny piece. They are much worn.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
342 HoDDER M. WssTBOFF— On the Irish Tribal System
bat clearly artificial^ and are irregularly placed, althougli very
close together.
It is evident that both the east and the west stone are of the
nature of inscriptions. Can any light be thrown upon them?
No pottery, no flint, no charcoal, no burnt bone ; but there
were evident signs of an unbumt body having been placed there,
firom the very dark and unctuous clay on the pavement. The
men who first peeped into the cist complained of a close bad
smell. Some of the stones of the pavement are coated with
a dark greasy substance.
Discussion.
Col. Lake Pox suggested that the axe-shaped markings (fig. 12)
were probably moulds in which copper or bronze celts had been cast.
The ngures are not merely incised outlines, but the entire area
within the outline has been worked away, so as to form a shallow
depression corresponding in shape and size to a common flat form
of celt. If this were the case, the stone must have originally lain in
a horizontal position when the moulds were used.
The speaker was not disposed to regard the markings on the
other engraved stone (fig. II) as an Ogham inscription, because
the horizontal strokes were confined to one side of the fleasg, while
the Ogham letters extend some to the right and some to the left
of the vertical base-line.
Ordinary Meeting, April I2th, 1870.
Professor Huxley, LL.D., F.R.S., President, in the Chair.
New Members, — Dr. Bonavia ; Dr. Carl Semper, of Wiirz-
burg. Honorary Foreign Member; and Lieut. S. P. Oliver,
R.A., Corresponding Member.
The following paper was read by the Honorary Secretary : —
XXVIII. On the Tribal System and Land-Tenure in Ireland,
under the Brehon Laws. By Hodder M. Westropp, Esq.
As the laud-system in Ireland is engaging much public atten-
tion at the present moment, a short notice of the tribal system
of land-tenure in Ireland in the early and primitive times may
not prove unacceptable.
The social condition of the early Irish people was patriarchal
and pastoral. The Brehon laws, which enable us to realize the
society in its prehistoric state, and the frequent number of the
roths, or homesteads, enclosed by a ditch and rampart for the
protection of flocks and herds in the wide pasture-grounds, am-
ply testify to this.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
and Land-Tenure under the Brehon Laws. 343
Prior to the Anglo-Saxon invasion^ Ireland was solely governed
by the Brehon law^ so-called from being expounded by judges
named in the Irish language^ Breiiheamhuin or Brehons. Fema"
chas, however, and Breiiho'^ieimeadth, words signifying respec-
tively ancient laws and sacred ordinations, are terms commonly
applied to the coUection of the ancient laws of the Irish by the
native writers. There is abundant evidence to prove that some
of the collections of the Breitha-neimeadth are of equal anti-
quity with the oldest manuscripts of Irish history, whether civil
or ecclesiastical, — an antiquity which carries us safely back to
the earlier ages of the Christian era. The language in which
they were written has become obsolete; and two successive com-
n^entaries remain, written themselves in two successive anti*
quated dialects. They evince, it is true, a very primitive state
of society, but still they are, for the greater part, the work of
firehons, conformable to Brehon law, and affoid indisputable
evidence that the native Irish not only possessed a fixed and
written code by which to regulate the judgments of their Bre*
hons, but also that these functionaries duly committed their
judgments, such as they were, to writing. Archbishop Usher
speaks of the Brehon laws as being in his day contained *' in
large volumes, still extant in their own [the Irish] language.^'
A collection, which now fills two large quarto volumes, is depo-
sited in the library of the Royal Irish Academy. They are now
in course of publication by the Government.
The following is a brief notice of the social system and land**
tenure of the old Irish under the Brehon laws, such as their
available fragments, compared with the general history of the
country, would point out to the reader of the various accessible
authorities on the subject.
It is well known that Irish society was formed upon the tribal
system. The tribal system is the first shape into which human
society is moulded. It arises from the condition and necessi-
ties of the earliest immigrants or wanderers. Most nations may
be traced back to this primitive form, and it still subsists over a
large portion of the world. The tribe-system is the develop-
ment of the family. The first wanderer from the original seat
of the people strays forth into foreign lands at the head of his
family : the father is at once the priest, the judge, and the king.
He rules his children, as the ablest and the wisest ; round the
original family gather their slaves and dependants. All the
members of the original family and their followers form a single
unit. No individual has an existence except as a member of
this body ; their flocks and herds form a common property. They
possess no clear idea of individual ownership. The tribe exists
upon the assumption of common descent.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
844 HoDDEB M. Westropf— On the Iri$h Tribal System
Suppose a tribe of this nature to abandon its wandering life^
and conquer for itself a district in some foreign country ; the
principles upon which the land would be occupied flow firom the
ideas on which the tribe is constituted. The tribe is an undi-
Tided whole. The land would be conquered by all for the
benefit of all^ and would belong to all in common. For the
convenience of cnltiyation^ separate lots might be appropriated
to individuals, but none would gain an absolute ownership in
his allotted portion. His occupancy would be subject to
resumption by the tribe ; and the arable land might be from time
to time divided, as would suit the convenience of all. The pas-
ture-lands would remain open for the cattle of the tribe, subject
to such rules as from time to time might be thought necessaiy.
Most of this system we find developed in Irish tribal history.
The districts occupied by an Irish tribe generally amounted to
about the area of a modem barony, and belonged, as a rule, to
the tribe. This common land seems to have been divided into
common pasture^land, common tillage-land, private demesne-
land, and demesne-land of the tribe; each man of the tribe
had a right to pasture as many cattle as he possessed on the
common grazing-land ; and in proportion to the number of cattle
thus pastured by each, was the share of the common tillage-land
assigned to him upon the annual partition. The private demesne-
lands were the distinct property of individuals, who were entitled
to acquire and transmit by certain qualifications not very clearly
explained. The demesne-lands of the tribe were set apart for
the maintenance of the chief elect or tanist, the bard, the doctor,
and Brehon ; the four offices of the chief, bard, doctor, and Brehon
were descendable in distinct families, but not necessarily from
father to son, rather the contrary. Upon his demesne-lands
the chief established his tenants, many of them not members of
the tribe ; he thus provided for his military followers, whom he
also had a right of quartering from time to time on the members
of the tribe itself.
With regard to the nature of the property enjoyed in these
several estates, the tribe at large possessed what is called the
allodial or original indefeasible property in all the lands, and
could not be ejected out of them in consequence of any arrears of
tribute, inasmuch aa the superior lord claimed only a proportion
of the increase of stock upon the pastures, and was bound to
take the same away at certain seasons ; this rent was precisely
a lay-tithe, being one-tenth of the increase. As to the common
tillage-lands, every member of the tribe possessed a life-interest
in them, proportioned to his stock in cattle. In the private
demesne-lands individuals had a permanent inheritable interest.
In his separate portion of the demesne-lands of the tribe, the
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
and Land-Temare under the Brehon Laws. 845
cUef bad a life-interest^ of which the reyenion lay with the
tanist^ s. e. the second man^ or chief-elect ; and in like manner
the tanist^ bard^ &c. possessed life-interests in their several
portions.
The distinctions of the tribe^ corresponding to the above ter-
ritorial divisions^ were^ so far as can be gathered from the con-
fused authorities on this head^ the In-finni, holders in common^
and the Dathaig-fiwniy those individuals alluded to above who
were entitled to separate inheritable possessions. The In-finni,
or commonalty of this pastoral corporation^ appear to have been
of one rank; but the Dataigh-finni were divided into several
classes, of which the three most intelligible were^ the Devrbh"
finniy or class^ as the commentators explain it^ nearest to suc-
cession^ who had the right to inherit the whole patrimony of
their kin without deduction; the Gall-finni, who inherited three-
fourths of their patrimonial estates ; and Sar-finni, whose right
of inheritance extended to only one-fourth of the property left
by their relations. These privileged classes were^ in every tribe^
limited in number ; but it does not exactly appear what was the
qualification for admission^ or the rule of exclusion^ or whether
the Deirbh'finni, for instance, became disqualified on the election
of a tanist less nearly related to them than to others; although
it is evident that a man might rise fix)m the condition of a
tenant of common tillage to that of a freeholder, or, viceversd,
descend from the higher class to the lower. As to the chief
himself, he was usually elected before the death of his prede-
cessor, and the rule seems to have been invariably that the
eldest of the candidates, if not incapacitated by age or infirmity,
should have the preference, the brother being commonly chosen
instead of the son, and the son rather than the nephew. His
revenue arose, as has been said, from the tenths of the increase
of cattle, and from the revenues of his demesne-lands. In ad-
dition, he had certain claims of entertainment for himself and
household, at stated times, in the houses of his tenants, in the
same manner as his superiors, at certain seasons, quartered
themselves or their soldiers upon him. These claims were
sometimes compromised by both for an equivalent in tribute.
So far of the Finne, or original members of the kindred, who
constituted the great majority of the tribe. But in every tribe
there was another class, less numerous and generally less
honoiurable, but in many respects peculiarly interesting and
important, particularly as regards the origin of the feudal law*
The subject of feudal tenures has occupied the attention of the
most distinguished English lawyers and historians. The origin
of the system has been in all cases referred more or less to the
necessities of military conquest, and its genius has been inva-
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
346 HoDDEE M. Westbopp— On ike Irish Tribal Sgsiem
liably considered as qnite distinct firom that of any pastooral
constitution. The remains of the Brehon law, howeyer, wonld
go £akr to show that the feudal and pastoral systems, if not to
some extent identical, have been in their origin closely and
necessarily connected. The system laid down above is so far
calculated for the government of a society composed of tribes,
each tribe possessing the allodium of its own district, and the
mass of its members holding in common. But coexistent with
the first practical development of such a system, if not actually
contemplated in its very rudiments, arises the necessity of pro-
viding for those members of the community who, either by
chance, or choice, or compulsion, have been separated from their
particular kindreds, and have thus no proper Ftnni with whom
to claim a share. Such individuals could not expect to partici-
pate in the rights of blood enjoyed by those tribes among which
they might be dispersed, neither could they be received by the
commonalty of those tribes as tenants on their fluctuating pos-
sessions. To provide for them, it was necessary that a certain
portion of the land should be set apart for the reception of
strangers. To prevent the confusion of many landlords, the
profits of these tenements were allotted to the chief, who could
thus afford to exact a higher tribute from the Fintii of his tribe.
To induce the better sort of strangers to settle among them, the
chief was empowered to grant some of these tenements in per-
petuity ; but the greater portion was usually let at will. As for
those who had only their labour to offer in lieu of the chiefs
protection^ they were received on his private demesne-lands and
became his serfs. Admission to the upper class depended on
the stranger's ability to pay the entrance-fee on one or more of
the disposable tenements. These tenements consisted of a home-
stead, with a certain extent of ground annexed : the homestead
was denominated a Rath : to constitute a legitimate rath, five
things were requisite, viz., a dwelling-house, an ox-stall, a hog-
sty, a sheep-pen, and a calf-house ; these buildings were gene-
rally surrounded by a ditch and rampart, and formed, if neces-
sary, a place of defence as well as residence. There is one very
prevalent error with regard to raths in Ireland, viz. that they
were Danish erections, and designed solely for military occupa-
tion. The term " Danish rath " is altogether a misnomer. The
original titles of raths, according to the classification of the Bre*
hon law, were drawn solely from the circumstance of their erec-
tion and occupation by the natives themselves, — as, for example,
among many others, the Flnni-rathj a homestead occupied by
the origind kindred,* a Mer^ath, one rented by stranger
tenants for the first time; a Sar-rath, one occupied by stranger
serfs on the chiefs demesne-lands. The entrance-fine of sud^ a
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
and Land-Tenure under the Brehon Laws. 847
tenement was denominated fat, and, for the legitimate rath,
amounted to fifty head of cattle. As distinguished from the
Finne, or original clansmen, the stranger-tenant was called
f\iidhir, and lus tenure Fksidh. These terms are pronounced
respectively Feuer and Feu.
Thus, then, it would appear, that the country was occupied by
kindreds called Flnne, holding for the most part in common,
and by Feuers, who were either tenants by rent and service, or
vassals of the chief. The tributes of chief to superior chief, up
to the supreme king of the whole island, were regulated by esta-
blished precedents. The collection of these rules for the king-
dom of Munster is entitled 'The Book of Rights,' and is st^
extant.
It has been seen above that in proportion to the number of
cattle possessed by each member of the tribe was his share of
the common tillage-lands. Thus cattle were not only the stan-
dard of value, but the qualification for, and a necessary conco-
mitant of property. The land was thus, by a sort of legal fiction,
an appurtenance of the stock ; so that to say of a person under
this system, that he possessed a hundred cows, implied not only
that his herds amounted to so many head of cattle, but that in
addition, and as a necessary appurtenance of his estate in them,
he also possessed the grazing of a hundred cows, and the share
proportioned to a hundred cows in the common tillage-lands of
his tribe. Every addition to the number of a man's cattle was
therefore a virtual accession of land and produce, and vice versd;
and thus a mulct of cattle fell as heavily on the granary, as on
the larder or dairy of the fined individud ; for these proportion-
ate partitions of the land took place at stated periods, and each
man's harvest fluctuated with lus herds, as they bore a greater
or less ratio to the aggregate of all the cattle of the rest. The
division of the ground into portions so uncertain, precluded the
use of permanent fences on those arable commons, which were
probably separated from the pasture by only one exterior cir-
cumvallation, while each man knew the portion that was to fall
to his reaping-hook within. The adjustment of these portions
must have been a matter of some difficulty. It would appear
that the plan usually formed was this : — ^The land was divided
into equ^ shares, in the proportion, each to the whole, of the
herd of the least proprietor to the whole creaght, or common
stock of all their cattle. These shares were drawn by lot, in
order to give to all an equal chance of getting the worse or
better land. He thus, it is supposed, whose herds were thrice
as numerous as those of the least proprietor, drew three such
aliquot parts ; he possessing ten times as many, ten such, and so
on, the shares being taken here and there, as they turned up.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
848 HoBBEB M. WxsTBOPF— On the Irish TWia/ System
and every man cropping his own portion as he thought fit. The
system is still remembered in some parts of the country^ and a
mode of expressing the extent of land among the Munster pea-
santiT is still to say " so much ss follows so many cows ;'' hence
in all likelihood, the term Bally ^boe, i. e. " cow-land/' a term
which has perplexed many writers, in consequence of the varying
extent represented by it at different times and in different dis-
tricts.
Such, so far as can be collected from the present ill-arranged
and defective materials, would appear to have been the old
tribal system and land-tenure which prevailed in Ireland prior
to the invasion of the Anglo-Normans in the twelfth century.
The Brehon law, however, prevailed in every part of Ireland
not immediately subject to the English power until the reign
of James I., when the ancient Irish laws were abolished.
Discussion.
Col. A. Lake Fox said that there was one part of the paper which
appeared to him to be very valuable, and that was the explanation
which the author had |;iven of the Baths. If the information on
this subject contained m the paper was derived from the Brehon
law, it appeared to him to be coudusive, as it entirely tallied with
the evidence afforded by the Baths themselves. That they were not
constructed exclusively for defensive purposes was shown by their
positions, bein^ sometimes commanded within short arrow-shot from
the outside ; tnat they were the dwelling-places of an agricultural
and pastoral people was shown by the querns for grinding com,
and by the anmial remains that have been found in them, by their
being almost invariably in the vicinity of a good spring, and by
their being situated generally in the most fertile parts of the
country. The Ordnance Survey Map showed as many as 10,000 of
these Kaths in Munster alone, and although many of them had been
since destroyed, a considerable number yet remain. It was very de-
sirable that an accurate record should be kept of the relics found in
these earthworks. Col. Fox exhibited maps reduced from those of
the Ordnance Survey, showing the position of every Bath in Munster,
and pointed out their distribution over the more'fertile parts of the
country.
Mr. Geobre Cakpbell said it occurred to him that the descrip-
tion of the old Irish land-laws was not taken wholly from the Brehon
code, but was supplemented from other sources. So far as he knew,
all old written codes of the Aryan nations were singularly deficient
in land-laws, and the Brehon code was no exception. la fact, he
might hazard a doubt whether that code was all genuine, and whether
much of it was not a corruption of the Boman law introduced by the
early Christian priests.
He doubted whether Ireland was correctly described as exclusively
a pastoral country. The descriptions of Spenser and Davis showed
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
and Land-Ttnure under the Brehon Laws. 849
that before the introduction of the English system, there was much
agriculture ; so much so that, in some parfcs of the country, the land
was already excessively suhdiyided to the degree that " every acre
hath its freeholder."
The speaker's Indian experience of similar customs further led
him to doubt whether the repartition of the land was so constant as
had been supposed, and especially, he believed, that the repartition
was not **per ctmita" but "per ttirpea-^' that is, it was not a fresh
repartition to all the males of the clan equally, but only a readjust-
ment according to ancestral shares, for the purpose of redressing in-
equalities and inexactitudes which had crept in. For the purpose of
expressing such shares, some unit must oe taken ; in agricultural
communities it is generally a plough-land ; where pasture prevails, it
is a cow's-grass.
There was, he thought, a good deal of contradiction and confusion
in various accounts as regards the relative position of chief of tribes
and Tanists; but he had found in one passage in Davis a dear and
circumstantial statement which seemed to hmi the most reasonable,
viz. that while there was one chief of a whole tribe or clan, the Tanists
were subchiefs of the subdivisions of the clan. The descriptions in
the paper brought very vividly to his mind the extreme similarity of
Aryan institutions in Europe and Asia. He believed that nothing
was more hereditary, or had oetter marked ethnological affinities, than
social and political institutions, and much that was said in a paper on
the Irish customs would apply word for word to a Jat or Kajpoot
village in India. The system under which the lands were distributed
was very much the same : there was the same assignment of lands
for official duties, the same partition among the men of the tribes,
and the same system under wnich the surplus lands were cultivated
by stransers. Even the name applied to these latter was the same,
as the Insh called them Fuidirs or Jv^itivei, while in India they were
called ** Foot cultivators," implying that they were not freed and
settled inhabitants, but people who came and went at pleasure.
The FresideKt asked Mr. Campbell on what authority he re-
garded the viUage-system as an Aryan institution. It appears in
India in the midst of a population in which there is a strong Dravi-
dian element ; for, basing his observations on physical characters, he
regarded all who possessed true Hindoo features (whatever may be
the language they now speak) as having a large infusion of so-called
"Dravidian" blood. He believed that the Aryans, when they
invaded India, were a nomadic people without a village-system, that
they found an agricultural people already possessed of the soil, and
that the conquerors adopted the institutions of the conquered.
Mr. Campbell, in reply, said that he attributed the iustitutions
known as village institutions to the Aryans, because wherever we
find Aryans settled, whether in the east or the west, there we find
these institutions. It was clear that they did not belong to the
Indian aborigines, because nothing in that country was more marked
than the distinction in this respect between Aryans and aborigines.
Wherever Aryan features, Aryan languages, and an Aryan civiliza-
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
350 HoDDER M. Westropf — Irish THbal System.
tion showed that the Aryan element prevailed over the aboriginal
element in the people, there these people exhibited attachment to the
soil, and established themselves m nxed settlements governed by
village institutions : whereas all the tribes whose features, language,
and manner showed that the aboriginal element remained tolerably
pure, were incapable of attachment to the soil ; there was no fixing
them to it^ they were incorrigible wanderers from one part of the
jungle to another, and they had nothing like village institutions. He
believed that mankind might be divided into people who fixed them-
selves in the soil and those who did not. You have the contrast be-
tween Kabyles and Arabs in Algeria, between Affghans and Turcomans
in Central Asia, between Aryan Hindoos and aborigines in India ;
the Kabyles, Afighans, and Hindoos fixing themselves in the soil and
adhering to it with the utmost tenacity, while African Arabs, Turco-
mans, and Indian aborigines are incorrigible wanderers. The di-
stinction in India between Aryan and aboriginal features is such that,
if you see two naked men walking on the roadside, you can say at
once that is an Aryan Hindoo, that is an aboriginal, just as you can
tell a short-horn bullock from a black Highland bullock. So distin-
guishing, you may farther affirm that the Aryan-featured man is a
land-lover, and has a home where he is governed by village institu-
tions.
Mr. J. F. M^Lenkak observed that the paper contained not a
little that was new to him. The accuracy of some of the statements,
however, he ventured to doubt ; against others he desired to protest.
It was said that the social condition of the early Irish was patriar-
chal. He could not reconcile that with the early Irish relationships
and laws of succession as we know them, or with the fact that the
chiefs were elective. It was said, again, that early Irish society was
founded on the tribal system, and it was stated, as a general proposi-
tion, that the tribe was the development of the fanuly. In this he
could not concur. He held that in social development the tribe came
first. The tribe existed before the familv, and was resolved, by the
operation of causes that could be assignea, first into sentes or septs,
which, again, owing to causes that could be assignee^ were resolved
verv gradually into family groups. He thought there was much
evidence, though this was not the place to discuss it, that this had
been the order of evolution in Ireland. We had now two volumes
issued of the ancient Irish laws, as we possessed them in 'The
Senchus Mor' modified by Soman law and Christian influences.
What the ancient Irish laws reallv were before this modification took
place would probably never now be known ; but it was obvious that
parts of the code were more primitive than others, and he appealed
to the law of fosterage developed in the second volume as being very
primitive, and as showing that the early Irish family system was in
a transitional state — ^not yet solidified into any thing like the modem
family. Fosterage, as a system, implied alterage as a system ; both
systems prevailed in Ireland, and they could imagine what fiunilies
were in which there were no children belonging to the heads. As to
the account that had been given of land-laws he could say nothing of
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Rev. J. C. Atkinson — Danish Element in Cleveland. 351
it confidently, as that part of the code which regulated it had not as
yet been issued. He doubted, however, the explanation that had
been given of the meaning of cow-lands, and the alleged right of
parties to a share of tillage-land proportioned to the stock they
possessed. He was, on the whole, disposed to think, with Mr. Camp-
bell, that the Irish tribe resembled the Indian village community ;
but he could not agree with Mr. Campbell in regarding the village
system as peculiarly Aryan. It was found among purely Tatar
races, e. g, among the hill-tribes round Munnipore, whom none would
suspect of being Aryan, and in Bussia, in districts, as, he believed,
purely Tatar. He was not aware of any custom or institution that
could be claimed to be distinctively Aryan. Caste certainly was
not, though Mr. Campbell said it was. Mr. Campbell, in his paper
on the Ethnology of India, read before this Society, had used the
words caste and race as synonyms. If that was correct, caste could
not be distinctively Aryan, seeing there were various races of Tura-
nians and Semites. Caste and race were not, however, synonyms ; and
the literature of India disclosed to us the growth of caste distinctions
amoug a people of one race within the period of the growth of the
literature. Ihere were caste distinctions in Peru, where the Incas
were a caste; and no one claimed the Peruvians as Aryan. For
himself, he believed that the linguistic classification of men in fami-
lies as Aryans, Semites, and Turauians had no proper foundation ; it
had served its day and fell to be abandoned.
Mr. Hyi)£ Clabsj: remarked that the subject required the appli-
cation of the comparative knowledge of similar institutions. Many
such illustrations would be obtained from this island during the
Anglo-Saxon time. The rath^ as an enclosure, corresponded with
the ton or town. Like institutions will often be found under like
circumstances. There did not appear to be as yet a sufficient ex-
flanation of the position of the olaer aboriginal or serf population in
reland.
The following paper was then read by the Assistant- Secre-
tary:—
XXIX. On the Danish Element in the PopiUation of Cleve-
land^ Yorkshire. By the Rev. J. C. Atkinson.
The occurrence in a dialect of English of a very large number
of words, of which garsel^flan, segg, scare on, cutwin, cuwin-scar,
grim, kirk-grim, kelps, kenspack are types — words which have
not only no place but no representative in the English diction-
ary^ but yet which, allowing for nothing beyond a little phonetic
alteration, inevitable under the circumstances, still maintain
their hereditary place in the Scandinavian dictionaries and
word-books — ^the occurrence of a host of such words is a fact
which calls for the attention, not merely of the philologist, but
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
852 Rev. J. C. Atkinson— On the Danish Element
also of all such as are interested in tracing the fluctuations and
mutations and successions of the races or tribes or peoples
who may (or must) in former days have occupied the land, or
indeed any portion of it, whether more or less definite.
But in Cleveland we not only find garsel (hedge-sticks), repre-
sented by S. G. gardsel, Sw. gdrdsle, Dan. gferdsel, S. Jutl.
gardsel) grim (a death^s-head, as sculptured on a grave-stone
or monument), by O. N. gr(ma, a mask, O. Sw. grima; kkrk^
grim (a bar guest), by Sw. Dial, kyrke-grime, Dan. Dial, ktrke-
grim; cuwin, cuwin-scar (the periwiiikle, and the flat surface
of rock which is the habitat of that mollusk), by O. N. kujungr,
Norse, kuvung; Norse skjer, O. N. sker, a rock rising to the
level of the water-surface ; and so on of other words to the
number of many scores, but we also meet with a very laige pro-
portion of personal names which are not only not English in their
origin, but most certainly Scandinavian. I take as types of this
class of names (and only a few out of many) Milbum, Mew-
bum, Osbum, Allison, Jordison, Towlson, Lockson, Colson,
Birkell, Aiskell, Thirkell, Home, Horden, Gill, Keld, Rigg,
Ness, Lax, Scarth, Scar. Most of these exist in the district to
this day, and all of them, with the rest of the large class to
which they belong, and of which they are £Eur samples, are met
with in continual iteration in all the older parochial registers
to which I have so far had access.
On passing from personal to local nomenclature, the impres-
sion produced by such facts as those already adduced on the
mind of any inquirer roused to observant attention cannot fail
to be deepened. Not only do -by's, -thorpe^s, -thwaifs, --griff's,
'dale's, 'Um's (all demonstrably O. Norse or O. Danish datives
plural), and a host of others not admitting of classification, be-
sides the manifold prefixes furnished by such personal names as
Kell or Ketel, Dane, Norman, Ugelbard, Leising, Orm, In-
gialld, Bergulf, Grim, Grimkell, Baldr, — ^not only do such local
names as are distinguished by the presence of one or more of
these characteristics meet us in preponderating numbers at
every glance we cast over the map, but we find, as a rule, ad-
mitting of only a few exceptions, the geographical or physical
features of the country described or distinguished by such terms
as gill, f OSS, scar,finkel, dale, rigg, botton, head, brae, sike, haul,
bank, nab, and the like; and this without dwelling on such
words as garth, intake, houe, &c., which are perhaps rather dia-
lectic than classifiable as making an element in local names.
Facts such as these now stated are obviously not accidental,
and, taken in mutual connexion and combination, they are
surely such as are likely to provoke inquiry and suggest a part,
at least, of its method and direction.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
in the Population of Cleveland, Yorkshire. 353
For^ to a student of such matters, though but little practised,
one of the most obvious facts connected with names, either
local or personal (so obvious that it seems almost impertinent
to do more than simply state it), is, that not a few of them have
been subjected to the distorting and disintegrating influences
of corruption. Take Marsey, Parsyble, Breckon, Hebron,
Cowtus, Stanas, personal names borne by many families within
the present century, and all, save one, existing at the present day
in the forms given; or take Moorsholm, Coatham, Ugglebamb^,
Aislaby (pronounoed Hesselby by the country people, both m
Yorkshire and Lincolnshire) as samples of local names, and it
seems very difficult by mere inspection to make any thiug of
them. In fact, two or three of them are simply misleading, if
regarded only in connexion with their form and sound, and one
in particular, Moorsholm, is a coupling together of contradic-
tions. Obviously, in the former instances, the inquiry becomes
— ^What was Marsejr's father^s, grandfather^s, or great grand-
father's name? what Hebron*8, Breckon's, Parsyble's, Cowtus's,
and Stanas's? And in nearly every instance the inquiry, if
duly pushed, meets with its solution : Marsey is found to be
Mercer; Hebron, in 1596, was Abram ; Parsyble, in 1691, Persi-
bell, and, two or three generations before that, Persivallus ;
Breckon, Braican or Braykan, sending us further back and
afield still for its origin, while Cowtus and Stanas (found with
eight or ten variations of each) resolve themselves ultimately
into Stonehouse and Colthurst. In fact I can specify but one
current and special Cleveland name which, three centuries since,
was as much corrupted (at least presumably) as at the present
day. That name is Hartas, then Hartus.
But researches of the same kind, touching such names as
Moorsholm, Hesselby, Yarm, and the like, pushed back over a
space of no more than 300 years, produce almost absolutely
nothing in the way of light or explanation. Some strange
illustrations of change Or corruption in local names com-
menced and completed within that space certainly do by
chance occur, such as the conversion of a name that was
written Armitthwate in 1623, Armthwaite about 1720, into
Ainthorpe of 1820, and sounded, in 1870, Aintrup. This
is in the parish of Danby. But Moorsholm, Yarm, Coatham,
XJgglebarnby, &c. were unaltered, except in being, in some in*
stances, spelt rather more phonetically, 300 years ago. Moors-
holm fluctuated between Moreshame, Moorshara, Mooresome,
Moresum, &c., and Coatham might be found written Cotham ;
and this was all. Further inquiry, therefore, but in the same
direction, not only became necessary but was distinctly indi-
cated. For this purpose all ancient deeds and documents, espe-
'^^^- "• Digitiz^ed^y Google
854 Bev. J. C. Atkinson — On the Danish Element
cially sncli as owed their existence to acts of apportionment, set-
tlement, definition, or the like, of landed property would obvi-
ously be ayailable; and although, most unfortunately, by far
the larger part of the most ancient deeds connected with the
district seem to have been lost, still, what is left of the MSS.
(or copies of the MSS.), once belonging to the great conven-
tual establishments of Whitby and Guisborough, together with
the Hundred Bolls and Inquisitiones poet mortem, and especially
with Kirkby's Inquest and Domesday Book, was found, if not
fully adequate, yet strangely instructive and helpful ; for they
not only illustrate the manner in which Moorsholm of the 19th
century passes through Moresum of 1540 into Morusum of 1340
and Morehusum of Domesday times, or how Coatham and Toc-
ketts resolve themselves into Cotum and Tos-cotum, Uggle-
bamby into Ugelbardby or Ugleberdebi, but they clear up the
obscurity about Aislaby or Hesselby, by revealing the fact that
Aislaby near Whitby was originally Asuluesbi (that is, Asuirs-
by), while another place like-named near Yarm, and a third
near Pickering (a fourth also near Sleaford in Lincolnshire),
were all three, in 1088, Aslachesbi, or Aslachebi; and this,
besides incidentally suffering it to appear that Aslac, Asulf, Ug-
lebert, or Ugelbard (one or several of each name), were owners
of land in the district at the time of the conquest, even if not
continuing to be so long after. Professor Worsaae, avowedly
basing his calculation upon the authority of '' Walker's maps,''
published in 1832, gives as the result of his examination the
conclusion that there are 100 places in North Yorkshire with
names ending in -^, 18 ending in ^thorpe, and 2 in -thwaite.
But a very cursory examination of the sources of information I
have specified above, and especially as combined with careful
inspection of the 6-inch Ordnance maps, supplemented by a
little accurate local knowledge, shows immediately that Mr.
Worsaae's calculations fall greatly short of the actual state of
the case, while a more systematic investigation, and an exacter
reckoning, give the following list of name-endings in -it (or
-%>, -thcrpe, and -thwaite for the small district of Cleveland
(inclusive of Whitby Strand) alone : —
Alewardebi or Elwordebi (now Bamodebi.
Ellerb^). Bemodebi ^amabv).
Asuluebi, Asuluesbi (Aislaby). Berraluesbi, Bergolbi.
Badresby (Battersby). Bollebi, Bolebi.
Bamebi (Baraby). Buschebi (Busby).
Baldebi (Baldby). Cherchebi (Kirby).
Bergelbi, Bergebi (Borrowby). Colebi (Coleby Manor).
Bordalebi, Bordlebi. Crossebi (Crosby).
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
in the Population of Cleveland, Yorkshire.
355
Danebi (Danby).
Dragmalebi (Ehromonby).
Englebi (Ingleby Hill).
Englebi (Ingleby Amdiffe).
Englebi (Ingleby (^breenhow).
Eseb^r (Eaaby).
Peizbi, Fezbi (Faceby).
GtrimesbL
Haxby.
Irby.
Lachenebi, Lackebi (Lackenby).
Lesingebi, Lesighebi (Lazenby).
Maltebi (Maltby).
Micbelbi (Mickleby).
Netherbi (in Whitby).
Newby.
Normanebi (Normanby, near
ToUesbi (Tolesby).
Tnrmozbi, Tormozbi (Thomaby).
Turoldesbi, Toroldeebi (Tborald-
by).
nigeberdesbi, Ugelbardebi (Ug*
Whitby),
lebi
(Nonnanby, near
Normanet
Eaton).
Overbi (in Whitby).
Ormesbi (Ormeaby).
Preetebi (in Whitby)-
Bodebi (Button Budby).
BoBcebi, Bozebi (fiozby).
Sowerby (in Danby).
Sourebi (in Whitby).
Staxebi (Stakesby).
Steinesbi (Stainsoy).
Swainby.
MBstingby, Westonby.
Wracby.
YeaAy.
Ainthorpe.
Amodestorp.
Boythorpe.
Hailthorpe.
Linthorpe or Leyenthorpe.
Boscheltorp, Boschetorp.
Torp (Kilton Thorpe).
Torp (Nunthorpe).
Torp (Pinchingthorpe).
Sneaton Thorpe.
Fyling Thorpe.
Dgetorp, XJghetorp (Ugthorpe).
Braithwaite.
Huthwaite.
Midthwaite.
Millthwaite.
Stnbblethwaite.
Baithwaite.
Bertwait, Berthwait.
Setwait.
In this list^ then, which still I do not belieye is altogether
exhaostiyej there are 49 names ending in -by, 12 in -thorpe, and
8 in 'thwaite, these last being more by 5 than Prof. Worsaae
assigns to the whole N. Biding^ while the -by' 8 are only one
short of his total number.
It may, of course, be assumed that the statistics, on which
Worsaae grounds his argument at the part of his work to which
reference has been made, are alike understated with reference
to other parts of N. Yorkshire, as well as Cleveland ; and, in-
deed, as far as my own investigations have gone, the assump-
tion would appear to be exceedingly well supported ; but, pass-
ing that by with the bare mention, it is more to my point to
observe that the list just given is very far indeed from exhaust-
ing that class of Cleveland local-name-endings of which -Ay,
-thorpe, and -thwaite are special instances. Thus, to specify
oue or more others, besides Basdale, Basedale (Baysdale), Chil-
dale (Kildale), Camisedale, Commondale, Glasdale (Glaisdale),
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
356 Rev. J. C. Atkinson — On the Danish Element
Handale or Orendale, Ibumdale^ Westerdale^ all names of town-
ships or parishes^ there are no fewer than 55 local designations
in Cleveland ending in ^dale. To the name-endings in -urn
also it is well to draw special attention. Of these we have the
following list: — ^Achelum^ Aclum (Acklam), Laclum^ Lelum
(Lealholm), Ergum^ Jarum (Yarm), Morehusum, Morhusnm
(Moorsholm), Locthusum^ Loctnsmn (Lofthonse)^ Cotum (Coat-
ham)^ Toscotum (Tocketts)^ WestUdum^ Lithum (Kirklea-
tham), Uplium, Lyum, Uplithum (Upleatham), Lid, Lithum
(Lythe), Jlorun, Flore, Arusum, Harhusum (Airsome), Thac-
rum. About such names as Arusiun (cf. Aarhuus, S. Jutland),
Morehusum, Locthusum, Cotum, Toscotum, it is not possible
there should be any uncertainty ; the first-named proclaims its
original as markedly as Upsal (one place of the name in Cleve-
land, a second a few miles beyond the borders to the west) or
Baldersby ; the others are all Old Danish datives plural. The
same seems to be true of Lithum and the other two names
ending in -liihutn (all depending on O. N. hlidj the flank or side
of a hill or mountain) ; and it is worth notice that that district
of Cleveland in which these names occur is to this day, by those
who live on the higher levels of the dales among the hills to
the south of it, called '^ the low side/' Yarm, in its old form
Jarum, bears a singular resemblance, which can hardly be acciden-
tal jone would think, to a place-name in S. Jutland, the phonetic
form of which is written Jarum, the true form being Hjardum
(due to O. N. IljarSaheimr : Kok's ' Danske Folkesprog in Son-
dergylland,^ ii. 179). Aclum and Laclum probably depend on
O. N. holmr, and Ergum is uncertain.
Even yet there is much of the same kind requiring to be
noticed. While the name of the district at large is the little
altered Kliflond of the Saga writer (Flateyiarbok, iii. p. 889),
there are, besides Crumbeclif (or clive), Roudeclif (or dive,
two of the name), Gerneclif or Emeclive (two of the name),
all in Domesday or Kirkby, about a dozen other names
with the same termination, though many, of them corrupted
by phonetic abuse; seven or eight ending in -ffnf or ffreve;
holms so many, both in composition and uncompoimded, as
to render counting a work of some trouble (I estimate them
as not under 50) ; on the coast several wykes (O. N. vik) ; nearly
as many -stys (O. N. stigr, Dan. sti, a path, especially an as-
cending one) ; besides -borgs, -becks, -hows, -gills, -scars, -kelds,
&c., to such a number collectively as to make enumeration sim-
ply tedious. Some of these compounds, however, deserve espe-
cial notice, as, for instance, Trenholm, side by side with S. Jut-
land Tranholm (two of the name) ; Houlbeck, Holebec, Hol-
beck, with S. Jutl. Holbk, Holbek (several places so named.
Digitized by VjQOQ IC
in the Population of Cleveland, Yorkshire. 857
as also in Cleveland) ; Scalebeck, S. Jutl. SkeUbsek; Hellas-
wath^ S. Jutl. Hellevad; Hellscar^ S. Jutl. Helleskar^ and very
many others.
One large class^ however^ containing 39or40names^yet remains
to be mentioned ; I mean that of those ending in -ton or -tun ;
and it is remarkable that the prefix in not a few among these is
of the same character as in the case of names ending in -by,
'thorpe, "thwaite, or other unmistakable O. Danish suffix. Thus,
Kilton is in Domesday Chilton, Chiltune, provoking compari-
son with Childale (KiUale), where the Chil is simply the Norse
Kell as in Thorkell, Arnkell, &c. So also in Skelton, Domes-
day Sceltun, Schelton ; the first syllable is the same as in Scale-
beck, S. Jutland Skelbaek, while Astun (now Eston), Steintun
(two of the name), Carltun, Blatun, &c. suggest comparisons
of the same kind. In fact tun is as much Scandinavian for a
farm inclosure as it is Anglo-Saxon, and the Icelandic tun
meets with its exact analogue in many parts of ancient Nor-
thumbria at the present day.
Reference was made a few pages back, but with less preci-
sion than might have been used, to the occurrence of such
n^mes as Arusum (Aarhuus) and Upsal ; but there is one other
to which it will be well to direct special attention, and it seems
strange that the local historians and antiquaries of Whitby
should have left it to the present writer to do so.
In the '^ Memorial of Benefactions'' to Whitby Abbey, re-
capitulating the grants of land and other property made to that
body by Wm. de Perci and his son Alan, the list begins thus : —
"Villam et portum de Witebi; Overbi; et Nethrebi, id est
Stainsecher ; Thingwala ; Leirpel ; Helredale ; Onip, i. e, Hau-
chesgard, &c.'' Young (Hist, of Whitby, ii. p. 912), after giv-
ing this memorial in extenso, proceeds to remark on some of
the local names involved. "Overbi,'' he says, "is probably High
Whitby, Thinffwalay Highgate-houe,'' and so dismisses the
name. Prof. Worsaae deals otherwise with Shetland Thing-
wal [*'Tingwall, hvor, som navnet (]^inga voUr) antyder,
Oemes Hovedthing gjennem Aarhundreder blev holdt,'' is his
notice of the place so named] ; and but for the remarkable dim-
ness of vision besetting the Whitby historians, their local Thing-
wal would, long ere this, have taken rank with those of Shet-
land, Orkney, Chester, Ross-shire, and demanded coordination
in significance alike with them and with Norwegian "Jring
vellir, now Tingvala; and with Island ic }?ingvollr.'' The fact,
taken by itself, that a Thing-place existed at Whitby, would
have amply justified the presumption that the entire district
to which access is thence afforded by the sea must have been
not only to a notable extent under the influence of, but occti-
.gitizedbyCjOOgle
868
Bey. J. C. Atkinson — On the Danish Element
pied by^ men of Northern or Old Danisli origin ; but^ coining
as it does as a sort of practical commentary on tbe enumeration
given above of local names^ all bearing the impress of Scandi-
navian coinage, and prevailing to the extent of something like
9 out of 10 of the whole^ it 'is difficult to overrate its signifi-
cance.
If further illustration of the same character be requisite, I
ask a moment's attention to the following list of Owners or
Lords of the Soil, as extracted from ' Dom^ay' : —
Aldred.
Archil (Amkell).
Aschel (Askell).
Alter (Althor).
Alver(Alfr).
Carl (Karl or KArle).
Edmund.
Oamel (two of the name).
Oospatric.
Hauuard.
Lieuenot.
Leising or Lesing.
Ligulf.
Magbanec
Ma%rim.
Norman.
Orme or Orm.
TJctred.
Walteof(Valtheofr).
Siward (SigurSr).
Suuen (Sweyn).
Tor (Thor).
Torchel (Thorkell).
Turome (Thorarinn).
Ulf.
Ulcbel (UlfkeU).
But this list, in which Old Danish names preponderate (with-
out allowing for duplicates, the existence of which I suspect in
two, if not in three cases) to the extent of 85 per cent., is not
the only list of the same kind available. A reference to the
list given (pp. 354, 855 of this paper) supplies the following, as
identifiable : —
Alfgerdr. Norman.
Asulf. Orm.
Bodvar. Steinn.
Bjom. Sweyn.
Baldr. Toli.
Biarnvardr. Thorwalldr.
Ber?ulf. TJglebard.
Bolfi. Vesteinn.
Ir, lar (Ivar). Amodr,
Kole, Kolli, or Kollr. Leuuin.
Dane (the name occurs in Hrosskell.
Lincolnshire Domesday). XJggr.
In^;ialld (three of the name) . Jur.
Esi or Asif or Asa. (Ivar).
Grimr.
besides two or three others, which are, at leasts open to con-
jecture.
Further, the last is a list admitting of considerable amplifica-
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
in the Population of Cleveland, Yorkshire. 359
tion : every such name of a farmstead^ as Butterwick in Dauby ;
of a house^ as Grinkle Park in Easington^ or Gunnergate in
Marton ; of a natural or geographical feature^ as Kettleness in
Lythe (and they are not few)^ adds one item more to it.
I will adduce but one other piece of evidence of the same
nature as that which has preceded it, and I do not know that I
can put it in a more compressed form than as it appears in a note
to the introduction to my Cleveland Glossary. In the works
connected with the rebuilding of Kildale Church during the
latter part of 1867^ while '' digging for the foundations of the new
north waU^ and also along the middle of the nave for the recep-
tion of the warming-apparatus^ a number of skeletons in perfect
preservation were disclosed^ in company with several of which
were objects of bronze and weapons of iron (swords^ daggers^
and a battle-axe)^ of such a distinctly marked character that
there could be as little doubt of their origin as of their antiquity.
They were unmistakably Danish, and there could be no room
left for imcertainty as to the fact that the mediaeval church, the
last remains of which had been so lately removed, had been
built upon the site of a cemetery which had been such from the
ninth century downwards.''
The general conclusions deducible from the statistics which
have been thus in succession detailed, seem to be clearly, not
only that the district in general was occupied at an early period
by Danish colonists, but that, both as a whole and in its
several and constituent parts— I mean what are now parishes,
townships, farmsteads, or merely local peculiarities of geo-
graphy or configuration— it was named by them, to the amount,
it would seem, of not less than 85 or 90 per cent, of the local
designations known to have existed in mediaeval times. The
existence of the names which are not Scandinavian, but assu-
mably Anglian, perhaps suggests the question. Are they the only
names of the sort which were in existence when the imposition
of the Danish names just reviewed took place? or, in other
words. Did the old Danes merely take up and occupy and name
the parts of the districts hitherto unoccupied and unnamed, or
did they enter on other men's possessions and rename as well
as take possession ?
The materials for the answer of such a question are unhap-
pily very scanty ; but, as far as they go, they tend to the con-
clusion that these northern invaders and colonists overcame
and killed or ousted the former possessors of the lands, which
they then proceeded to rename. Certainly the name of Whitby
itself, probably much the most important place at that time in
the Cleveland district, was thus changed. In the times of An-
glian possession it was Streoneshalh, or Streoneshalc ; and it
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
860 Bev. J. C. Atkinson — On the Danish Element
was reserved for its new northern masters^ not only to replace
that name by Whitby, but either to rename existing divisions of
ancient Streoneshalc, or to create new local distinctions with
the characteristic appellatives^ Priestby, Overby, Netherby,
Stakesby, Normanby, Gnipe, Berthwait, Sethwait, and Thing-
wall.
A like change took place in respect of one of the most marked
natural features of the entire Cleveland district^ namely, what
is now called Roseberry Topping. Between the dates 1119 and
1540, I j5nd the name of this conspicuous hill written Otne-
berch, Ohtnebercg, Othenbruche, Othenesbergh, Ombach,
Ounsbery, Onesbergh, and, more corruptly, Hensberg (1119),
Hogtenberg, Thuerbrugh, Thuerbrught, all (except the two last)
manifest corruptions of an original Odinberg (a name which
could only have been imposed by Danes), but uever written
Roseberry. Camden (according to Mr. Graves, Hist. Clevel.
p. 215) calls the mount Ounesberry Topping, Thoresby desig-
nates it Rosebury Topping, while Roseterrye Toppinge is its
name in the Cott. MS. It is impossible to suppose that the
name Roseberry was new-minted in the 16th century or later.
It is almost certainly the old Anglian name, which had never been
completely lostfrom popular recollection, but had maintained itself
cooidinately with Othenbergh, and at last succeeded in com-
pletely excluding its would-be supplanter. This has certainly
been the case with Thomborough between Northallerton and
Thirsk ; Hundulftorp is the name of the manor in question, as it
appears in 'Domesday/ and no mentionls made of Thomborough;
and except that Hundulfthorpe exists in some old lease or other
territorial document belonging to the present owner, the very
name would be lost. To be sure Haigh (A.-S. Sagas, pp. 45-
85) and, following him, Prof. Morley identify Roseberry with
Hreosnabeorh in Beowulf. But there is not a tittle of tangible
evidence to support the identification, and criticism is almost
thrown away on the discernment which detects the name of
Hygelac in Ugglebamby, "an easy contraction of Beowulfes-
beorh" in Boulby, and Ravenwood (Hrefna-wudu) in Robin
Hood^s Bay, — a name of which, as^far as I can ascertain, no trace
exists up to the time of the dissolution of the monasteries.
That very distinct traces of Anglian nomenclature remain in
the district, or close upon it, is indisputable; and it is somewhat
interesting that, in several instances, these old names are con^
nected with the ancient burial-mounds of former occupants of
the country. Among these, Glap-howe, in the parish of Skel-
ton, is one of the most prominent, as reproducing a name so
well known as that of Glappa or Clappa. Carling-howe, in
Guisborough parish, I look upon as another instance of the
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
in the PopuUUian of Cleveland, Yorkshire. 361
same kind ; Basin-houe^ a name local antiquarians account for,
some of them on the ground that it has a large basin-shaped
cavity (the result of former opening) on its summit, others firom
the absurd fable that a silver basin had been dug out of it, may
be yet a third case; Lilhoue, there can be little doubt, contains
the name Lilla, irhile Nean Howe, Nanny-houe, and the ancient
boundary-stone or mere called the "nan-stone,'* all seem to
involve an old Teutonic name, which has furnished, in part or
in whole, not a few both German and English personal appel-
latives.
The Basin (for Basing), Carling, and possibly Nanny (re-
garded as a corruption from Nanning), I look upon, of course, as
Teutonic patronymics. The first occurs in Yorkshire Domes-
day, in both the forms Basinc and Basin, together with the
place-name Basinghebi; the second, in Carlingford and Lin-
colnshire Domesday, Carlentone, as well as in three or four
other local names in Cleveland; while the simple names Besi
or Basi and Carle are of perpetual occurrence in Yorkshire and
Lincolnshire Domesday and elsewhere.
Other marked Anglian names of places in Cleveland seem to
be Hildreuuelle, Esington, Himelingetim, Lentune or Leving-
ton, Neuham or Neweham, Mideltun, Neutone, Broctun, and
some others. And yet, with respect to one or more of these, it
should be observed that speculation or inquiry is suggested. Thus
we have the name Esebi, of purely Danish form, the personal
name Esi (Asa, Asi in Yorkshire Domesday) supplying the first
element. But this same 'name, with the generally recognized
A.-S. patronymic ending -ing, furnishes also the former element
in Esingetun, as well as in JEsingewald (Easingwold), and it is
perplexing to think of Esi as a Dane, and Esing as an Anglian.
The same difficulty occurs in the case of Besi or Basi, in a
somewhat altered form; for the Lincolnshire D. Basingeham
would seem to be distinctly Anglian, while Yorkshire D. Ba-
singhebi (Besingby in Whitby Charters), Line. Basingthorpe,
must equally be regarded as distinctly Danish. In this case
the elementary name Besi or Basi is met with in the names
Beswick, Besthorpe (two), all three of which are of northern
form. Lentune or Levington is another name beset with the
same difficulties, though in a minor degree; for we have the
apparently Anglian Leving, not only in combination with the
probably Anglian -/on, but also prefixed to the certainly Danish
4horpe in the 12th century, Levingtorp, Leuyngtorp, now
Linthorpe near Middlesbrough.
I suppose the difficulty is more apparent than real, and ad-
mits of easy solution by recalling to mind that the termination
'ing is by no means exclusively Germanic any more than 'ton.
Digitized by LjOOQIC
Rev. J. C. Atkinson — On the Danish Element
The mere reooUection of the title Ynglingla-saga, and of who the
Ynglings were — desceDdants of Yngir, another name for Freyr
—and of such names as Hasting (as that of one of the most
distinguished of the Viking leaders)^ is sufficient to suggest that
if Esi, Leue or Levi^ Besi or Basi were Northmen by birth^ or
even by adoption^ their sons or descendants might, with no
violation of Northern tongue-rules, be called Esing, Leving or
Leuing, and Basing or Besing; and thus there would be no dif-
ficulty or inconsistency in such names as Basinghebi, Basing-
thorpe, Levingthorpe, Esebi, in contrast with Basingeham, Lev-
ington, and Esington.
All this, I am well aware, is but a sketch of a subject requiring
carefiil handling and elaboration ; but I have been compelled to
write the greater part of it under pressure for time, and with
the materials (on which I depended when I became responsible
for the paper) still left in a crude state, owing to circumstances
involving absences from home, and much unforeseen business
of a painful and onerous nature both at home and away. Still,
I trust it will be thought that enough has been advanced to
show the interest attaching to the subject, and to prove that
the views brought forward are not unsubstantiated by facts;
and, in conclusion, I will only add a little in the way of state-
ment, confirmatory and illustrative, of the circumstances to
which attention was directed in the opening paragraphs of the
paper.
Under the conditions of preponderating Danish occupancy
and nomenclature noticed at a preceding page, and of less ex-
tensive but still distinct Anglian presence and influence^ also
above noticed, it would obviously be reasonable, so long as the
inhabitants of the district in question continued in their mutual
intercommunication to make use of what might with reality be
termed a '' dialect,'^ to look for distinct evidences in such dia-
lect of its indebtedness, on the one hand, to the Old Danish
tongue, and, on the other, to the original folk-speech intruded
on by the Danish-speaking colonists. It is of course an unsatis-
factory matter to venture, without actual enumeration made, an
estimate of the number of words which appear jointly in the
Cleveland and Scandinavian vocabularies, but do not appear in
the English dictionary or south-country word-books, but I have
no hesitation in saying that they are to be reckoned by hun-
dreds. In a very hasty inspection of the Cleveland Glossary^
under letter S, I find (and with rather a tendency to imder-
rate than to overestimate) I have jotted down 94 words to
which such a character belongs. A few among the most cha-
racteristic of these are scow (the sheath of a horse's penis), seyg
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
in the Population of Cleveland, Yorkshire, 363
(a male animal^ ox or swine^ castrated after having arrived at
maturity), scug (to Ude), scud (to pare off a surface fix)m the
groimd or floor), smout (a hole at the bottom of a hedge or wall
used by sheep, hares, &c. to pass through), snod (smooth^
even, trim), snog (tidy, trimmed up), steg (a gander), stoven
(the stool whence a sapling tree has been cut), swagger (a pen*
non, vane), sund, swidder (to smart, tingle with pain), stridden
(to bum), swip (likeness), swipple (the striking part of the flail),
swang (a boggy piece of ground), syke (an oozing stream), &c.
But besides words such as these, the idiom of the pure ver-
nacular is in many instances still markedly un-English, the
deviations from English, however, meeting with their exact
counterpart in the speech of the Scandinavian countries. " I
do not object,'* or, " I have no objection to this or that,'' is, in
Cleveland, put thus, " Ah hes nowght agen that," which is sim-
ply a translation of Dan. " Jeg har ikke noget imod detJ^ " I
ran as fast as I could" is "Ah ran what ah could;" Dan. "Jeg
randt hvad jeg kundeJ^ " Will you do so and so ? " may be
asked of a Clevelander, and if so, the circumstances being such
as to justify the rejoinder " Why not ? " or " Why should I
not?" his reply would be most likely '* What for not?" It is
an idiom I have heard a hundred times, and with it I collate
the Dan. use of hvad for. Nay, in many instances, the old pro-
verbial sayings of the district meet with their exact counter-
parts in those of some Scandinavian district. The S. Jutlander
says of the man whose outward appearance may be described as
fat and well-liking, "Han lever infved daw Nodr-/' the Cleve-
land saying, in like case, being " He deean't luik as gin he lived
upo' deeaf nuts."
Illustrations of this kind might be compiled to the extent of
many pages, and such compilation might not be without its in-
terest. Here, the amount of notice idready given will suffice ;
but it is to our point to observe that, while northern words,
idioms, and proverbs occupy the prominent position they do in
the familiar speech of the genuine Cleveland people, some (as to
their nature) equally marked instances of what must be regarded
as the old Anglian tongue and modes of expression are to be
discerned by the observant inquirer. Such words as sackless
(dull, heavy, spiritless), shaffment (the circumference of the
wrist), may be foimd among the words beginning with S, and a
list may be made numbeiing perhaps one-tenth of the words
in that of Scandinavian words just now adverted to, and of
which no counterpart shall be found in the Scandinavian word-
books. But that is all, and I think that estimate almost too
high.
Something to the same effect is true of Anglian idioms. Thus,
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
364 Rev. J. C. Atkinson — On the Danish Element
in nearly 23 years of familiar intercourse with my parisliioners,
I have never once heard a true Cieyelander^ intending to say
what is expressed by the English '* kneel down/' use any other
phrase but " sit thee doon o' tha' knees," or, ''sit o' tha' knees;*'
and the frequency with which I have heard it may be estimated
by the fact that, if children are present when a visiting clergy-
man is about to kneel by the sick person's bed, the direction to
them is given in the form specified. Only the last sick visit I
paid, the person visited being sadly weak and infirm, the doubt
was expressed whether he were physically able to '' sit on his
knees." In Layamon, ii. p. 506, we read, —
pecs here-f riges free
Comen to j>an kigo
& setten an heore cneowen ;
while in the Coke's Tale of Gamelyn, 1. 1397, it stands, —
Whan that they hym found in
On kneys they them sette
And adoun with their hode, and
Ghimelyn their Lord grette.
Among a great number of other instances of usage, it is inter-
esting to find it in the truly Northumbrian ** Havelok the Dane "
(p. 77),-
pat athelwold fe dide tiie
On kne*.
Other examples of the same sort are found in the Cleveland
phrases, to " bear at hand," to " rap and ree," which are met
with, the latter in Layamon more than once or twice, '' Hii
rupten hii refden," and the former in the Towneley Mysteries,
and frequently in Chaucer, in the form " here on hand," and
with materially the same sense as in Cleveland, namely, ''to
give one the credit" of a thing, " to accuse of." In fact, the
usage in the Yorkshire book named coincides exactly with
ours, as the fall phrase there is " here falsly on hand."
My purpose originally was to have touched on such pecu-
liarities of tone, of phonesis, and other specialities of the same
sort as appeared to me to have a bearing upon the general sub-
ject ; and also to have given some statistics as to the personal
appearance, features, and build of the Clevelanders, matters all
possessing more or less interest, and strictly in place in such a
paper as this. I am, however, from simple want of time,
obliged to forego that part of my purpose, and to content my-
self with the unsatisfactory sketch given above.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
in the Population of Cleveland, Yorkshire. 865
D18CU88IUN.
Mr. J. A. H JAXTALnsr said that the onlj point to -whicli he wished
to call the attention of the Society was, that the author seemed to
suppose that there was a clear distinction between Scandinavian
names and Anglo-Saxon names, so that we could at one glance pro-
nounce a name to be either Scandinavian or Anglo-Saxon, as if those
two languages were so different and distinct from each other that a
word, or a name, must necessarilj belong to one of them onlj, and
not to both. If this were the opinion of the author, the speaker
could not agree with him. Manj words and names apparently b^
longing to the Scandinavian language may not be more Scandinavian
than Anglo-Saxon, and vice versd. Take, for instance, the names
Harold^ Scand Haraldr ; Oodwin^ Scand. €h$idini, or Oitdin, Now
are those two names Scandinavian or Anglo-Saxon P The speaker
believed that he was right in saying that they were both.
Until the 12th century there was one language in use over all
Scandinavia (Norway, Sweden, and Denmark) and in Iceland ; and
the same langu^e was spoken in the Faroe, Orkney, and Shetland
Islands, in the ^brides, and in many parts of England, Scotland,
and Ireland. This language was then called Danish, or the North-
em language; and survives now in its ancient purity in Iceland
only ; it may, therefore, properly be called Icelandic instead of Scan-
dinavian. Modem Swedish and Danish stand in the same relation
to this old language as Italian and Spanish stand to Latin. The
language of Norway is now Danish, but among the country popula-
tion there are several dialects more resembling Icelandic than either
modern Danish or Swedish. The old Scandinavian language, the
present Icelandic, was so like the language spoken by the Saxons in
England at the above-mentioned period, that the Scandinavians and
the Anglo-Saxons could understand each other, speaking their respec-
tive languages, just as Danes and Swedes do at the present day. In fact
the Scandinavians considered the Anglo-Saxon to be the same tongue
as their own ; for it is expressly stated in some of our most reliable
Sagas that the same tongue prevailed in England as in Scandinavia
until the arrival of William the Conqueror. The similarity between
the two languages is further confirmed by the fact that it is nowhere
mentioned in our Icelandic Sagas that the Scandinavians made use
of an interpreter in their intercourse with the Saxons in England ;
but it is expresslv mentioned that they required an interpreter in
their dealings with the Irish.
The speaker further remarked that both Anglo-Saxon and Icelandic
have the genitive plural ending in a, and dative plural ending in urn, in
common with Frisian, but differing in that respect from German. As
far as he could judge from bis limited acquaintance with Anglo-Saxon,
there seemed more similarity between An^lo-Saxon and Icelandic
than between either Anglo-Saxon or Icelandic and German. And the
similarity between Anglo-Saxon and Icelandic, as they were spoken in
the 9th, 10th, and 11th centuries, may have been still closer than we
find it to be in the written monuments of subsequent date.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
866 Note9 and QuerieB.
From the foregoing remarks it mnst be plain how extremely dif-
ficult it will always be to decide which names are pecidiarlj Anglo-
Saxon, and which Scandinavian, or Icelandic.
Mr. Htde GLum thought that this well-compiled paper did not
S resent the true explanation of the extent of Danish ana Norse in-
uence in England, although it actually sus^ested it. It appeared
strange that Scandinavian illustrations shomd be sought by mi. At-
kinson in South Jutland ; but this presented the key to the whole
problem. Notwithstanding the statements of staunch Norse advo-
cates, England did not afford strong; evidence of a decided Norse
population ; and the assertors that it did, created difBculties in the
adjustment of the existing fEU^ts. The moderate paper of Mr. At-
kinson was calculated to help them. He referred to South Jutland.
Now, assuredly South Jutland, even in this day, could not be con-
sidered a Scandinavian country ; it was, in the time of Tacitus,
occupied by populations which he (Mr. Clarke) classified as Suevians,
and of English kin, An^li, Saxones, Frisians, Jutes, Burgundians, &c.
It was not till the thinning away of these populations that the
Scandinavians advanced from the north, and the Shives from the east.
The early ethnology of South Jutland and, he believed, of North
Jutland was Suevian, and he included the early Danes as Suevians ;
he considered that the Danes had become Scandinavianiced, as
the Jutland populations had been, by this Norse filtration south-
wards. If this were so, the early Danish invasions of England
would be effected by the Suevians, who would readily amalgamate
with their kinsmen m the island ; and it would only be at a later
period that the Scandinavian element would become stronger among
the invaded, and particularly preponderating in the higher class.
Thus Scandinavianism in England would be smaller than usually
asserted, both as to the number of original invaders, and as to their
amalgamation with the populations in the districts of the Dane Law ;
while affmities, assertea to be Norse because found among the Danes
and in South Jutland, would be really attributable to a community
of blood and speech between the original Danish population and the
other Suevians. He used the term Suevian as a convenient one to
separate the English from the Scandinavian and High-Dutch branches
of the Grermani, considering that, the English belonged to a separate
branch.
NOTES AND QUERIES.
AmazoM : The Woman Question, — That the name Amazon repre-
sented a popidation known in early historic times we are safe in
believing, and we are equally safe to believe that such population
did not consist of women. This fable was propagated by the
ignorance of Greek writers, and particularly those of Western
Greece, and stereotyped for public acceptation by sculptors and
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
NoteB and Queries. 867
painten. Various origins haye been assi^ed to this fable. I offer
as one the possibility that the Hellenic settlers in Asia Minor
mixed up in their conifused notions and traditions the Amazon popu-
lation and the Iberian. That they were so mixed up, in fact, is
shown by the juxtaposition of Amazon and Iberian names in the
Troad and elsewhere. My attention has been drawn to this sug-
gestion by the notice of an article on the Basques by M. Cordier.
He remarks that the Basques apply a rieid nue of primogeniture
without distinction of sex or person. The consequence is, that
females succeed to property and political power, and the husband is
subordinate if of inferior rank. If the Iberians in Asia Minor prac-
tised this, or if they adopted it from the Amazons (and it was origi-
nally an Amazon practice), it is one which would strike the Hellenes.
The legends of Amazon queens and chiefs may therefore so far
represent facts, but they do not otherwise countenance Amazon
armies. — Hyde Clabke.
Fuaitives from Troy, — ^Although many of the legends as to the
foun<£ition or occupation of cities by Irojan fugitives after the fall
of Troy are late inventions, yet there is good reason to credit the
traditions in the mass, if Hium were indeed occupied by Iberians.
Upon that basis, sanctioned by the Iberian names of cities recogniz*
able in Asia Minor, the Ibenans, I consider, were advancing from
the Mediterranean to the conquest of Asia Minor from the Amazons,
when thev were checked bv the irruptions of the Hellenes. The
Iberians had already possibly driven the Amazons out of Italy,
Greece, and Sicily, and formed settlements of their own. After the
occupation of GmBece, the Hellenes turned their arms against Asia
Minor, and readily occupied the country of the west, weakened by
contests between the Amazons and the Iberians. Like events had
probably prepared the way for the occupation of Greece. On the
fiill of Ilium, the last Iberian stronghold, the Iberians would flee,
not to the east and not to Greece, but to their remaining scattered
settlements in the islands, in Italy, South Gaul, and Spain, whither
they were followed in time by the Hellenes. Thus there would be
in the Mediterranean an eastward and westward ethnic tide. —
Hyde Clabke.
Alleged connexion of Madagaeeofl^ and Caffre Lcmguagee,"-^ far as
the roots are concerned, there is no justification for connecting Mada*
gascar with the South- African groups, as the aflSnities are distinctly
with Mahiy, and the other alleged affinities are accidental. Nothing is
more dangerous than to allege affinities from mimmatical structure.
When a universal comparative grammar shall be drawn up, it will be
found that the general laws are more widely distributed nian is sup-
posed, that the laws are derived from more than one source or
example, and that laws and exceptions are partially disseminated
without reference to immediate connexion. — Hyde Glabkb.
Ferpetuaiion of namee of Natural Objects hy Tranelatore. — In a
paper read before the Ethnological Society on the Idsi Daktuli, I
showed that the ancient name of the Besh Parmak Mounteins in
Digitized by
Google
368 Notes and Queries.
Asia Minor must have been in ancient Ghreek, and in the preyioua
languages, '' Five Finger." I now beg to note what appears to me
to be another instance with regard to Mount Tmolus in the same
region. This is now called bj the Turks the Boz Dagh, Snow or
Ice Mountain. Tmolus I conceive to be represented in modem
G-eorgian by Thovli (Snow), and therefore that the Amazon name
represented the Snow Mountain, which is also most likely the
vernacular name among the Qreek population. The Amazon name
of the Besh Parmak would have been something like Khuth thithi. —
Htds Clabee.
Khan and Bey, — These words have a peculiar interest to ethno-
logists. In Smith's * Dictionary of Geographv,' in the notes to the
latest edition of G-ibbon, and m other standard works, we find it
jauntily asserted that certain races (the Khazars and Avares, for
instance) were Turkish because they used these words as titles of
their chiefs. Now Constantino Porphyrogenitus and other Byzan-
tine authors tell us that the King of the Bussians was called Khacan.
The Mongols call their greater chiefs Khacans and Khans ; so did
the primitive Khirgises. It would be a bold conjecture which would
therefore make these three races to belong; to the Turkish stock. I be-
lieve there is no foundation for making the two words Turkish glosses
at all. They are not used by the Jakouts, Barabinski, and other
unsophisticated Turkish tribes, and are, in fact, the common pro-
perty of all the nomad races who have had intercourse with Chma ;
and nere we have an explanation of them both. Xhan is simply the
Chinese title San applied by them to this day to the greater Mongol
feudatories, <&c. ; the change from Han to Khan is paralleled in other
cases, as in Hunni changed to Chunni, &e. ; and where we meet with
the title Khan, it is only a proof of the influence of China. On the
word Bey I will let a much greater authority than myself speak,
namely, Abel Bemusat (Becherches sur les langues Tartares, p. 303).
Speaking of Chinese words in Turkish, he says — *' It is known that the
dignity pe or prince (in the vulgar tongue hea or bek) was often
granted to the Tartar princes. At present the tributaries of Ili,
Aksou, and Elhashgar are styled bek by the Mandchou emperors, and
it can hardly be doubted that the Arabic he^ or beif is thence derived."
These two words are therefore broken reeds for those to rely upon
who see everywhere traces of the Turks, and if no better proofs are
forthcoming it is time some of our common books of reference werai
revised. I have elsewhere asserted that the Petchenegs were the
first Turks whom we can prove to have invaded Europe. The
!Khazars, Avares, &c. &c., who have been so held oh the authority of
the two words above referred to, were most assuredly very different
from Turks, as will be shown in the series of papers the Society is
honouring me by printing. — H. H. Howorth.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
THE JOURNAL
or THB
ETHNOLOGICAL SOCIETY OE LONDON.
' Ordinary Mebting, April 26tli, 1870.
Professor Huxley, LL.D., F.R.S., President, in the Chair.
The following paper was read by the author : —
XXX. On the Brain in the Study ©/Ethnology.
By Dr. C. Donovan.
(Abstract)
After stating that one of the main objects of ethnological in-
quiry is to ascertain the mental condition of the various races of
men, the author sought to show that the comparatively low state
of intellectual and moral development exhioited by most un-
civilized races might be attributed to a corresponding inferiority
in " the quality, quantity, and form of the brain.*' He believed
that much might be inferred concerning the characters of the
brain from the condition of the skull — especially from its shape,
size, and weight, and from the appearance of its sutures. Tlie
author urged upon travellers who wish to advance ethnological
science, the importance of analyzing the mental constitution of
each race, and of determining the relation which it bears to that
of the normal European.
The following paper was then read by the author : —
XXXI. The Philosophy of Religion among the Lower Races
0/ Mankind. By Edward B. Tylor, Esq.*
The belief in spiritual beings, and the spiritualistic philosophy of
Nature connected with this belief, may be called '^ SpirituaUsm,'*
* Ab the subject of this paper will be treated with detailed evidence by
the author in a forthcoming work on ' Primitive Culture/ an abstract only is
here reproduced.
VOL. II. 2 B nr\r\n\o
Digitized by VjiJOy IC
370 E. B. Tylor— 77*e Philosophy of Religion
and is often so called. But the word has this obvious defect to
us — that it has become the designation of a peculiar modem sect,
who, indeed, hold extreme spiritualistic doctrines, but who cannot
be taken as typical of the theory of spiritualism among mankind
at large. It may therefore be found convenient to use for the
belief in spiritual beings the not unknown term of Ammism.
This animism is, in fact, the groundwork of the philosophy of
religion at large, from the religion of savagery to that of civilized
life. It may be taken as the minimum definition of religion, in an-
swering the often repeated question, ^^Have such and such a tribe
a religion ? " If they are animists, we may say " Yes." And
though this definition of minimum religion may seem bare and
meagre, it will be found practically to carry more than at first
appears. For, first, he who believes in spiritual beings will
generally be found to believe them active as to his own life
here and hereafter ; and secondly, he who believes in such active
spirits will generally put himself into intercourse with them,
seeking to propitiate them, and thus will arise some form of
prayer and worship.
Here arises a profoundly interesting question, " Are there, or
have there been human tribes so low in culture as to have no
religious conceptions whatever? " This is an old question, and
has been aflSrmed and denied for thousands of years with a con-
fidence that may seem surprising to us, who see on what imper-
fect evidence both afiirmatiou and denial were based.
Ethnographers, if looking to a theory of development to ex-
plain civilization, regarding its successive stages as rising from
low grades upwards, would receive with great interest accounts
of tribes devoid of all religion. Here, they will natiirally say,
are tribes of men who have no religion because their forefathers
never had any. They represent a prereligious stage of the
human race, above which, in the course of ages, religious stages
have risen ; but, though in general advocating a development-
theory of culture, I am imable to start a theory of animism
from this prereligious condition. The niche is ready, but there
is a difficulty about the statue to place in it. I fail to find the
existence of tribes in this state proved by sufficient evidence-
Assertions of tribes said to have no religion, but who prove, on
closer examination, to have a good deal, and of others whose reli-
gious condition is obscure, may be had in abundance, but will not
serve our purpose. What is wanted is a declaration by observers
intimately acquainted with the language of the tribe, and also
intimate enough to gain confidence on a subject on which savages
are less apt to be confidential than any other. The savage's poor
shy gods hide in holes and comers before the white man's
mightier Deity. Now it is not denied in the abstract that
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
among the Lower Races of Mankind, 371
prereligious tribes may have existed or may still exist; but I am
bound to say that, if they exist, they must be found among
extinct ancient tribes or imperfectly described modem ones.
Where low tribes have been fully examined, they have been
found to be animists ; and their animism, or spiritualistic philo-
sophy, is the subject of the present remarks. I may hint at the
connexion of savage animism with its development among higher
races; but my especial object is to describe it particularly so far
as it constitutes a philosophic system of nature. This I shall do
in a very rough and simple way, seeking only to delineate as
clearly as I am able its main outlines.
Animism divides roughly into two great divisions : (1) souls ;
(2) other spirits.
It is proper to place souls first ; for the conception by the
lower races of the human soul seems to be that on which they
formed and modelled their general idea of spirits.
The savage mind appears to have been especially struck by
two groups of phenomena, which they endeavoured to account
for on a scientific theory.
(A.) That which constitutes the difference between a living
and a dead body : — ^the fading of light from the glazed eyes, the
cessation of breath, the stoppage of pulsation, the loss of con-
sciousness and voluntary movement — in a word, of the pheno-
mena classed together under the heading " Life.'' These they
especially associated with the breath, how naturally we may
judge from the story of the deaf, dumb, and blind Laura Bridg-
man's dream, which she described by the gesture of taking
something from her lips, explaining in words, '^ I dreamed God
took up my breath to heaven.'' The languages of the world will
express this deep-lying connexion in the many cases where the
word breath has come to denote life or soul; from the Austra-
lian watig and the Malay Aawa, to the Semitic nephesh and the
Indo-European pneuma, antma, ghost, &c.
(B.) The phantom copy of man seen in dreams and visions,
apparently thin enough to flit through space and permeate solid
nature, and to evade the dreamer's waking grasp. This is espe-
cially and naturally associated with the shadow, an association
also well expressed in languages, from the Ojibwa otahchuk to
the Indo-European slda, tmbray shade.
Now the savage to a remarkable extent connects these two
conceptions into what may be called an apparitional soul, a
ghost-soul. He considers that what causes death and what causes
visions and dreams are one and the same. There are some who
try to separate them, as the Greenlanders and Fijians ; but the
generally received connexion of the life with the phantom into
a soul-ghost is the very key to savage psychology.
Digi?z?d^ Google
372 E. B. Tylor— 7%€ Philosophy of Religion
Thus the Nicaraguans held that when a man dies^ there comes
out of his mouth something resembling a person^ which is the
life, and which departs to where the man is ; but the body re-
mains here. Parallel to this is the African conception of the
man's shadow seized by a monster, whereupon the man after-
wards dies — a story which appears to give the fundamental idea
of the well-known European folk-lore tales of shadowless men.
The soul-ghost appears in dreams and visions. Live men's
souls may do this, as when a Fijian's soul goes out in sleep, and
troubles other people. But especially the souls of the dead are
supposed to do this. Thus Wilson says of the negroes that their
dreams are visits from souls of deceased friends, and that the
habit of talking dreams over makes them dream the more^ till
they have almost as much intercourse with the dead in sleep as
with the living in waking; and can hardly distinguish dream
from fact. A familiar classic instance is when the soul of Pa-
troklos stands by Achilles, like in stature and the beauteous eyes,
and the voice and garments ; Achilles tries to grasp it with
loving hands, but cannot catch it, and like a smoke the soul is
borne away. The shade-soul appears as a ghost in the philoso-
phy alike of the North-American Indian, the African negro,
and the European peasant.
For obvious reasons, the idea appears in savage psychology
that the soul is sometimes visible and sometimes invisible. This
explains the fact of only one seeing it at once, though we
account for this in a different way by the theory of the subjec-
tivity of visions. This is unknown to the savage, who (these
Africans may serve as a type) is a man who scarcely distin-
guishes his subjectivity from objectivity, hardly knows his inside
from his outside.
The animistic theory, as it explains death, so among many
races explains sleep, and with this dreaming works in, as when
the Greenlander lies insensible while his soul goes out hunting
and visiting. The Karens cleverly account for the fact of our
seeing known places in dreams, by saying that the leip-pya can
only find the way where it has been before in life. It explains
coma, where the body lies senseless while the mind wakes with
new experiences, as when Australian or Khond sorcerers go out
of their bodies for spirit-knowledge, or where in the Vatns-dsela
Saga, the Finns sent to visit Iceland lie rigid while their souls
go out on the errand and return with information. Of classic
tales appropriate to these things, is the story of Hermotimos,
whose body his wife burnt while his soul was gone out in search
of spiritual knowledge. It explains sickness, as when the
Karens call back the kelah of a sick man, and the sick Fijian
may be heard bawling £Dr his own soul to come back.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
,am(mg the Lower Races of Mankind. 878
Thus we see what a whole theory of savage biology is here^
which explains life and deaths sleep and wakings swoons and
illness^ djneams and visions.
It is partly retained in modem psychology ; but we should
find among modem peasants that a much more nearly savage
state is retained.
When the body dies, the soul departs to its place. Not con-
tent with this, the lower races assist nature, and, when a warrior
or chief dies, despatch wives and slaves, whose souls are to con-
tinue their earthly relations. Thus the Fijian and African are
buried with wives, slaves, &c., the custom extending upward
into the Hindu sati, &c.
That animals, " our younger brothers,'' as the North- Ame-
rican Indian calls them, have souls like men is an obvious in-
ference to the lower races, and has continued to some extent
into modem speculative philosophy. Therefore animals also
are sacrificed for the dead ; the horse for the Red Indian, the
dog for the Aztec and Greeulander, the camel for the Beduin.
Lastly, not only men and animals have souls, but in savage
philosophy things also, which at any rate are seen in dream and
vision. This doctrine is distinctly believed among the Algon-
quins, Fijians, and Karens. All these send objects for the use
of the dead on his journey; and though among most savage and
higher races no such theory is stated, yet we find it considered
that the objects are for use, and will pass into the possession of
the deceased. Thus in Madagascar, Badama was seen riding
the horse and dressed in the uniform buried with him ; the
Caribs destroy slaves, dogs, and weapons ; the Guinea negroes
oflFer wives, elaves, property, gold fetishes, &c. for use in the
other world. In Modern Asia, the Kirghis kill horses, gold is
offered and implements of craft — ^much as the old Scythian in
funerals sacrificed wife and servants, gold vessels, &c.
The importance of this point consists in its being a t^t whether
savage philosophy dwindles into survival, or whether, on the
other theory, we are to suppose that nonsense is degraded into
sense.
As regards the details of the doctrine of a future life among
the lower races, no immortality is recognized ; the soul is ethereal
and surviving, not inmiaterial and immortal. It carries on a
mere continued existence, as shown by dreams and visions.
The descriptions of future existence current among the lower
races are not limited to a single theory, but include every idea
likely to occur to them. The conception may be roughly divided
as follows: —
1st. The doctrine of the ghost hovering or wandering on
earth, or coming back occasionally to visit its former home, is
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
874 E. B. Tylor— On the Philosophy of Religion
displayed among mankind from savagery upwards^ especially
causing the prevalent fear of graves and the practice of offering
food for the dead usual amongst most savage races^ lasting on
among such nations as the ancient Romans and modem Chinese^
and even now surviving in form in the Eastern Church.
2nd. The doctrine of Metempsychosis. The transmigration
of souls of the dead into other human beings is well marked
among the Greenlanders^ where widows will make it a plea for
the adoption of an orphan child by some rich man, declaring it
to have received the soul of some one of his family — or among
tribes of Nutka Sound, who account for the existence of a dis-
tant tribe speaking the same language by supposing them ani-
mated by the souls of their own dead. In Africa the dead are
buried near the living, that their souls may enter new-bom
children. The indigenes of Africa, America, and Asia account
in this way for likeness to deceased relatives, and look for
personal likeness and marks of ancestors on new-bom in£EUits.
The belief in transmigration into animals is well marked among
the lower races, as in Greenland, where a man will avoid a
particular animal as food on the score of a deceased kinsman
having passed into such — among the Icannas of Brazil, who ima-
gine that brave warriors become beautifril birds, and cowards
reptiles — or the Zulus, who believe that certain harmless com-
mon house-snakes are animated by the souls of deceased kindred.
The general transmigration-theory takes especially its moral
bearing in India, where Brahmins and Buddhists, '^ bound in
chains of deeds,'' and " eating fmit of past actions," migrate
into ^^gods, ascetics, brahmins, nymphs, kings, counsellors,
birds, dancers, cheats, elephants, horses, sudras, barbarians,
wild beasts, snakes, worms, insects, and inert things.''
The classical instances, especially Pythagorean and Platonic,
are well known ; and the doctrine survived into modem Europe,
though now fallen into contempt.
8rd. The doctrine of the residence of departed souls in another
world. The conceptions of this spirit-world among the lower
and higher races are various, and we have not a key for their
full understanding; but it may be observed that the next world
has been located in every place which was likely to occur to the
minds of savage tribes. One thought is very prevalent in these
conceptions — that of taking the sun-myth as a type of the destiny
of man, and placing the land of the dead in the region of the
sunset. Examples of the localization of the land of the dead
may be given. (1) The happy Western Islands, as to which
the mythology of the modern Australians and Fijians agrees
with that of the ancient Greeks : we ourselves dwell in these
islands of the blessed ; for such Britain seemed to the continental
Digitized by VjOOQIC
among the Lower Races of Mankind. 375
nations of Europe. (2) The nnder-world of the Eamchadal^
whither the sun descends at nighty and where souls of men
and animals descend; the subterranean cavems^ where the
Patagonian looks forward to a new life of perpetual drunken-
ness ; and so on^ to the Sheol of the Jews and the Hades of the
Greeks. (3) The abode of Heaven^ whither the Winnebagos
travel by the Milky Way ; the Path of the Dead^ or where Tamoi,
the Ancient of Heaven, awaits the Quarayos of Brazil; and
so onward to the fisuniliar conceptions of a Paradise in the
skies.
With regard to the admission of the dead to these regions of
new life, two theories especially prevail in the world — one which
may be called the continuance-theory, the other the retribution-
theory. The first, which regards the new life as but a renewal
of the old, perhaps dull and shadowy, perhaps bright and happy,
is habitual among the lower races, and extends on to the level
of Greeks and Israelites. The influence on morals of the belief
in a future existence mainly depends on the retribution-theory,
which expects in the next world reward and punishment for
works done in this.
With regard to the grounds on which the lower races accept
the doctrine of the future life, it has to be borne in mind that
any views which have become current are supported by the evi-
dence of dreams and visions. The North- American Indian, who
in a trance visits the happy plains of the dead and sees the souls
carrying the phantoms of guns and kettles sacrificed to their
manes, and the Zulu, who has followed a porcupine into a hole in
the ground and gone down to the under-world, where Zulu souls
have their huts and cattle as on earth, are among the scores of
types which among the lower races show the habit of visions of
a future life — ^which extend, with properly varied details, to the
Greek and Hindu visits to the judgment-halls of Minos and
Yama, and the visits to the abode of the dead from the entrance
to St. Patrick's purgatory.
In completing the classification of orders of the spiritual
world as recognized by the lower culture, an important group
has to be noticed as intermediate between mere souls in their
ordinary function and superhuman demons or deities. This
class is that of manes, souls in origin, but demons or deities in
quality. They thus form an instructive transitional series,
favouring the opinion that spirits in general are modelled on
human souls.
Manes-worship is strong among savage races. The Polynesian
and South African propitiate them as the great causes of good
and evil to man. West-A&ican negroes and indigenes of Bri-
tish India alike keep up their ancient cultus, which reaches its
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
376 E. B. Tylor— On the Philosophy ofReliffion
height in the ancestor-worship which is the essential religioii
of Cbina^ and suryives in fragmentary relics among cultured
nations.
Next^ as to the functions which spirits are considered to per-
form, and the phenomena which make a belief in them a neces-
sary part of barbaric philosophy.
As soul enters into body and agitates and works it, so spirit,
which may be soul, enters and causes a wonderful group of
phenomena when man, with changed face and voice under
violent excitement, bursts out into floods of eloquence unknown
in his ordinary state, into expressions of wisdom and mystery
beyond his dsoly powers. Patagonian epileptics selected as
conjurors drum themselves into fits; so Yeddahs and Bodo
work themselves into fits to give information for the cure of
patients. The Fijian gazes at a whale's tooth, twitches and is
convulsed ; his veins swell, his eyes roll, sweat pours down his
limbs, his face is pale with livid lips, his breathing stertorous :
now he is possessed, and no longer a voluntary agent ; he gives
answers, flings himself down, and says, '^ I depart,'' then has
his dinner and comforts himself with a pipe. Such a Polynesian
could have looked on at Delphi, and watched and listened to the
Pythoness with no surprise at proceedings so congruous with his
ordinary notions.
As a human soul goes into its body, so other vital phenomena
are accounted for by the entrance of spirits ; and thus we have
the great theory pf disease-possession. Even the Tasmanians and
Polynesians can feel demons knotting and twisting in their in-
side ; and the Mintira have a hatUu for each disease. Especially
certain peculiar diseases are so explained — epilepsy, delirium,
hysteria, mania, &c. The East Africans simply explain madness
and idiocy by saying, " He has fiends.'' In South Afirioa deU-
rium or fits are supposed to be caused by possession by a ghost ;
for here still the analogy is kept up, and the disease-spirit is not
only like a human soul, but may be one. So in British India
&c. the phenomena of demoniacal possession, raving, convulsions,
breaking cords, speaking strange things in the name of the
demon they suppose inside them, may still be seen as of old,
and the exorcist's profession thrives. We find comparatively
little of it except in heathen countries ; for the influence of
Christianity has for centuries been turned to superseding it by
civilized medicine.
The disease-spirit has to be got out or away from the patient
by the savage exorciser ; and sometimes he only drives it away as
people hunt away a haunting ghost. But here, again, some-
times the typical analogy of the human soul comes into play.
To get rid of this spirit they seem to say, let us get it a new
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
among the Lower Races of Mankind. 377
body to enter or pervade. Burton describes the Central African
habit of transferring diseases into bits of stick or rag^ &c.^ which
form what is called the keti or stool on which the noxious influ-
ence sits ; and it is got rid of by hanging it to a sacred tree — a
practice which, apparently in part for the same reason, prevails
in Europe, and is not forgotten in Ireland. Modem folk-lore
keeps up the idea of transferring disease into objects such as
flowers, coins, &c., which are given to others or left for them to
find.
As the soul may be in or out of the human body, so other
spirits are held to exist free or to become embodied. Thus the
South-American Indians' rattles, possessed by spirits, can receive
offerings and utter oracles. Mr. Darwin saw a dressed-up
wooden spoon become lunatically possessed, and dance in the
hands of the women holding it.
Objects thus possessed or inhabited by a spirit maybe conve-
niently defined as fetishes ; and the word fetishism, brought
into use by De Brosses and adopted by Comte, may be better
limited to this more special meaning than allowed to cover the
whole range of animistic belief and worship.
To fetishism idolatry belongs in great measure in principle.
Stocks and stones set up by savage races, and identified with
ancestors or deities, form the lowest variety of idols. Polyne-
sian rude images, held to be receptacles inhabited at times by
the spiritual beings which go in and out of them, display the
principle of the fetish and idol most perfectly. Onward in
culture, the idol is either thus a receptacle for the deity, a habita-
tion for him as the human body is for the soul, or it passes into a
purely symbolic connexion with the god it represents.
Among the lower races, the possession of spirits enables the
medium or priest to give oracles, speaking by his voice or guiding
his divining instrument, and their power enables him to perform
what are considered superhuman feats. This kind of spiritual
action, which may be traced from the lowest savagery onwards
through the whole course of civilization,is in our own time renewed
with extreme vigour in the ascription to spiritual influence of
the sounds of table-rapping, the action of the hand using the
spirit-pen, &c.
Spiritual beings hold in the lower philosophy a position im-
mensely more important than this. The philosophy of the
savage recognizes a countless host of spirits pervading all nature.
To the Australian all his world swarms with spirits ; and it is a
dismal symptom of the unhappiness of his condition that he
regards them as generally ill-disposed to the poor black fellow.
To the Ehond of Orissa every rock and hill is inhabited and every
action of nature presided over by appropriate spiritual beings.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
378 E. B. Tylor— 0» the Philosophy of Religion
It has been well said of the Polynesians by Ellis^ that they hold
the doctrine expressed in Milton's lines —
^' Millions of apiritual creatures walk the earth.
Unseen^ both when we wake and when we sleep."
And from this level the doctrine of nature-pervading spirits
extends fully into mediaeval European culture^ and thence holds
on to no small extent in survival.
What are these spirits for? If it be true^ as the poet sings^
" Felix qui potuit rerum cognoscere causas/'
then the savage should be happy^ for here he at least thinks he
has grasped the causes of things. To him all is the immediate
work of personal spirits. We have seen that life and death and
dreams and disease have spirits for causes^ and so^ to the savage
mind^ nature throughout is animated nature. As the Abbe Raynal
says^ where there is motion, there the savage supposes a soul.
What gives some men knowledge and power sometimes, or takes
it away? What makes strange noises in the hut ? What pushes
the North- American Indian into the fire? What pulls him
under water? What drives the £Eit deer some days into his
path, and some days gives none? Do not go under that tree,
the fever demon is sitting upon the branches ready to pounce
upon you. Will you cross the lake? Pray, and offer to its
Manitu.
From the tiniest elf in the long grass to the Gitchi Manitu, all
spirits are causes. The hamadryad of the tree grows with it, and
£es when it falls, ^' Non sine hamadryadis fato/' Every group
of trees, every grove has its presiding genius. Wells, wate^rfiedls,
rocks have their superintending spirits ; and over these reigns
the higher Spirit of the Forest, the Water, fcc. Species and tribes,
animsJ and human, have presiding genii. Whatever we may
judge of the savage belief in spirits, we are not to call it a pur-
poseless fancy ; for these beings have full office to perform in
being, as it were, the souls of natural objects in carrying on
their operations. Phenomena which the savage referred to the
action of personal spirits, civilized peoples explain by theories of
another sort ; but we are not to misunderstand the reasonable,
purposeful inference by which men in the lower culture used the
theory of animism to serve them as a philosophy of nature.
In conclusion, as to the higher deities of Polytheism. Above
the inferior divinities of nature there reign the great nature-
gods, whose sway extends not over this or that district, but over
the world at large — Sun and Moon, Heaven and Earth and Sea,
the Thunder-god, the Storm-god. Evil deities are often more
propitiated than good, as the savage seeks rather to appease his
enemy than please his friend ; and early in savage culture ap-
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
among the Lower Races of Mankind, 379
pears that Dualism which divides spiritual beings into good and
evil^ i. e. friendly and hostile^ each company led by a great deity.
And sometimes a deity is erected into supremacy. Thus over
the polytheistic system of nature-gods reigns the Peruvian Sun-
god ; the Heaven-god is the Chinese Tien or the Greek Zeus.
Even the system of the manes-worshippers admits of a primeval
ancestor obtaining the divine supremacy, like the UnkulunhUu,
the Old-old-one of the Zulus.
It has thus been attempted to set forth very briefly the out-
lines of the lower animism. The theory of its aevelopment may
be thus recapitulated : Man's earliest and primitive conception
of a spiritual being may well have been that of his own human
soul, the idea of which served to explain many of the great phe-
nomena of his own existence — ^life, death, sleep, dreams, visions,
ecstasy, disease. Then he may have extended this conception
to souls of animals, trees, even lifeless objects. Then looking
to the analogy of his own human life to explain the action of
Nature at large, he attributed to other spiritual beings, bearing
strong likeness in form and character to the souls, the existence
and growth of a nature which to him was indeed ^^ animated
nature'' in a sense fsir beyond ours. These spiritual beings are
of many orders, from low elves up to great fetish deities like
Heaven or Sun ; and the Polytheism of low races even shows traces
of approach to the supremacy of one great deity, and thus
faintly foreshadows the coming Monotheism. But throughout
his hierarchy the human conception served as his model of the
divine.
This may be called the natural theology of the lower races.
It is true that it differs a good deal from the natural theology
of which we read in books. But then we must remember that
men like Paley and Butler drew their main ideas from races at
a condition as high at least as the ancient Greeks. Ethnology
was scarcely known to them, or appreciated by them.
The great question for ethnographers is. Do these savage
views represent remnaTit or rudiment ? If they represent a rem-
nant of broken down high culture, they are of comparatively
little consequence. But if — and, it seems to me, the more we
work at ethnography the more we shall admit this — if they
represent human thought at a comparatively rudimentary stage,
they become of immense practical interest. To imderstand the
rude animism of the lower races, and to trace it onward as modi-
fied from century to century to fit with more advanced intelli-
gence, is indispensable to the full comprehension of not only the
historical but the actual position of philosophy and theology.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
380 On Religion among the Lower Races of Mankind.
Discxrasioir.
Mr. HowoBTH thanked the author for the new and Buggestiye
manner in which he had treated a much-written about and apparently
trite subject. In illustration of his remark, that the immoktion of
the widow on the pyre of her deceased husband is a very widespread
custom, the speaker observed that he had met with a curious illustra-
tion a short time ago in an essay by D'Ohsson, giving, from an
Arabic traveller, an account of the funeral of a Norse chie^ which he
witnessed at Bolghara. The body was laid out in a ditch for ten
days. Meanwhile the bark of the deceased was dragged ashore, a
splendid tent of Baman cloth of gold erected on it, in which was put
a couch, and on the couch the dead warrior in most sumptuous dress.
His wives and slaves were now asked which of them would volunteer
to die on the pyre. An old hag, called the Angel of Death, was
mistress of the ceremonies. (The volunteer, after drinking plenty of
spirits and wailing a weird good-bye to her friends, was then
strangled and placed alongside her dead husband. Two horses were
then chased round till they were fagged and covered with sweat
(apparently to make them easier to catch in the Happy Land) ; they
were then killed, as were also two hounds and a cock and hen. The
whole having been thrown on the pyre, fire was applied, and in the
quaint language of the Arab, the deceased went straight to Heaven
instead of passing through ignoble worms. This account has been
confirmed to the letter by the Cossack explorations of graves at
Novgorod.
With Mr. Tyler's conclusions the speaker could not possibly
agree. Comparative mythology, like com|>arative philology and
even anatomy, cannot be safely treated empirically. The only scien-
tific method is the historic. We must trace up the history of known
religions to their sources if we are to genen^ize on the source of
all religions. If we approach our subject &om this point, we shall
find that Mr. Tyler's theory is untenable. He argues that polytheism
is the earliest type of religion, and that polytheism is ovlj a deve-
lopment of manes or ancestral worship, and was in its origin invari-
ably anthropomorphic Now among the Norsemen and the Greeks
we can actually trace the first introduction of manes-worship at a
very secondair state of religious development. The demigods of the
Greeks, like Odin and his Asirs among the Norsemen, formed no
part of their original mythology, which was in both cases that of
superhuman deities. If we examine religions nearer home, in Italy
and Portugal for instance, we shall find that an immature form of
polytheism has developed itself from a monotheistic religion. The
army of saints, whose cultus is more popular than and even hides
that of the Deity himself, is but an everyday type of the growth of
polytheism. If we examine the earliest records we possess, the in*
Bcnptions of Mesopotamia, we shall find a more reasonable theory
for the growth of polytheism. Each town and little community has
its separate god, and only one god, the Ood of the Hebrews, of the
Hittites, &c. When several of these communities were joined into
Digitized by
Google
Discwsion, 381
one state, the latter adopted these national gods (originally the
same god), and thus formed a Pantheon.
Fetishism is the natural growth of pantheism. The uuiversallj
present god is easily translated bj the savage mind into a substan-
tive god in each material object. This growth we may also trace in
better known mythologies ; spirits of woods and brooks and hills are
only disintegrated portions ol the one underlying spirit.
Mr. Howorth held that the historic testimony proved that the
simplest and earliest form of religion is monotheism, from which
the various faiths of savages have grown — luxuriantly grown very
often ; and where we see the introduction of a monotheistic creed
among a polytheistic race, it is only another instance of the philo-
sophy of the more cultured human mind reverting to its original and
most ancient creed.
Mr. Hyde Clabee called attention to the phenomena connected
with the com|)arative psychology of the subject — ^the animistic ten-
dencies of animals. Those who have experience of the domestic
animals know that they have superstitions like ourselves. The dog
or the horse is affected by the same strange appearances as is the
man, and has the like dread of ghosts and spirits. It might be asked
how animals obtained these ideas ; but Mr. Tylor had afforded a clue
by his reference to the experience of man in dreams as to phantoms
and creatures of a disturbed imagination. The mind of a dog being
constituted like that of a man, he has, there can be no reasonable
doubt, the same phenomena of dreaming, and in the disordered
condition of the senses at the moment of waking would see distorted
images, which are treated as actual experiences. In this way he
accounted for the growth of superstition in animals, although they
have no means of intercommunication, except by the propagation of
fear at the sight of some object of alarm.
With regard to the doctrine of the transmigration of the souls of
ancestors to children, he would suggest that it may be partly due to
the natural phenomena of atavism. Where it has been observed
that a child inherits the likeness or qualities of a grandparent
(those of the grandsire), it was easy to suppose that he has inherited
the soul. Mr. Tyler's doctrine of the influence of the dual idea of
p;ood and evil in animistic developments should be extended to the
influence of the dual sexual idea, as more notably in its application
to the sun and moon and the nature-gods.
Mr. Ttlob, in a brief reply, called attention to the citation by
Jacob Grimm (in his * Verbrennen der Leichen ') of the remarkable
Slavonic wife-sacrifice noticed by Mr. Howorth. With regard to
the argument for monotheism as the original doctrine of mankind,
Mr. Tylor pointed out that the course theology has taken in the
world is indicated by the fact that the religions of savage races afford
explanations of otherwise obscure beliefs and rites of the civilized
world, and not pice versd ; so that'it is rather in the doctrines of low
tribes than among high nations that original theological conditions
are to be sought.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
382 Professor Huxley— On the Ethnology of Britain.
Special Msetino^ Mat lOth^ 1870.
[Hdd in the Theatre of the Royal School of Mines, Jermyn Street, by permu-
sionof Sir Roderick L Murchison, Bart,, K.C.B., F,R&, Director- General
of the Geological Survey of the United JBSngdom,]
Pbofessob Huxlet, LL.D., F.R.S., President, in the Chair.
New Member. — P. O'Callaghan, Esq., D.C.L., LL.D., F.S.A.
The HoNOBABY Secretary read a letter firotn Lieut. Oliver,
R.A., relative to the recent destruction of the Menhir of Le
Quesnel in Jersey*.
The President then delivered an Address, of which the fol-
lowing is an abstract : —
XXXII. On the Ethnology of Britain. By Professor
T. H. Huxley, LL.D., F.R.S.
The President commenced his observations by a reference to
the earliest information given by ancient writers concerning the
inhabitants of these Islands. This information relates pardy to
the physical characters of the natives, and partly to their lan-
guage. Much unnecessary confusion has arisen from not keeping
these two subjects distinct from each other ; and, in accordance
with Professor Max Miiller, the President strongly insisted on the
necessity of pursuing the study of language apart from that of
the physical characters of a people.
JuUus Csesar, like many other men of his time, is somewhat
reticent on such subjects ; but Tacitus, who wrote a century
later, gives much fuller information. These early accounts
show that probably in the time of Caesar, and certainly in that
of Tacitus, there existed in these islands two distinct types of
population : — ^the one of tall stature, with fieiir skin, yellow hair,
and blue eyes ; the other of short stature, with dark skin, dark
hair, and black eyes. We further learn that this dark popula-
tion, represented by the Silures, bore considerable physical
resemblance to the people of Aquitania and Iberia; while the
fair population of parts of South-East Britain — the present coun-
ties of Kent and Hants — resembled the BelgSB who inhabited the
North-East of France and the country now called Belgium.
These Belgse, again, were closely akin in physical characters to
the tall fair people who dwelt on the east Dank of the Khine,
and were called Germani.
These two distinct ethnological elements probably coexisted
in these islands when the country was discovered by the Romans ;
and the subsequent invasions to which Britain has been sub-
jected have not introduced any new stock, but have merely
affected one or other of the preexisting elements. During the
• See ' Journal of the Ethnological Society/ April 1870, p. 65.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Professor Huxley — On the Ethnology of Britain, 883
four centuries of Roman occupation^ people of many nation-
alities were introduced in tlie legions ; but at the present time it
is difficulty if not impossible, to determine whether their in*
fluence tended to strengthen the fair or the dark element in our
population. It is certain, however, that the subsequent invasions,
by people speaking dialects aUied to the Low Dutch, from
the shores of North Germany bordering on the Baltic and the
North Sea, strengthened the fair type, without introducing any
new stock ; and the Danes also assisted in giving prominence
to the fair modification. The ethnological influence of the
Norman conquest was to form the subject of the paper to be
read in the course of the evening; but the speaker ob-
served that, whatever may have been the eflFect of that inva-
sion, it certainly did not introduce any new element into our
population.
Reference to the Continent shows, that over the northern and
central portions of Europe there stretches a wide area occupied
by a fair, tall population similar to that which, as far back as our
history extends, has existed in Britain. On the contrary, in
Spain, in Southern Prance, and on the North of the Mediter-
ranean, there are certain people who may be referred to the
same dark type as that represented in Britain. Hence it may
be said that a fair population exists in the north and centre of
Europe, and a dark population in the south.
Evidence may be adduced to show that the language spoken
by both these types of people in Britain, at and before the
Roman conqiiest, was exclusively Celtic. This evidence is fur-
nished not only by the statements of Csesar and other early
writers, but also by the testimony of ancient monuments and
local names. Probably the Cymric dialect of Celtic was spoken
throughout Britain, whilst the Gaelic dialect was confined to Ire-
land.
While the two physical types of people in Britain thus spoke
one language, it was otherwise with the corresponding types on
the Continent. The inhabitants of Northern and Eastern Oaul
spoke Celtic — probably Cymric ; but the people to whom the
fair portion of the population of Gtiul was physically allied, and
who dwelt on the right bank of the Rhine, spoke Teutonic dia-
lects. Diflisrent as the Teutonic and Celtic languages are, philo-
logers declare them to be cognate, both belonging to the Aryan
or Indo-European family. But philologers are unable to refer
to this group the languages spoken by the ancient population of
Aquitania and Iberia. There we have a large area occupied by
the Basques or Euskarians, who speak a language which has no
affinity with any other known Eur- Asiatic language. At the
present day the Euskarian area has been so largely encroached
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
384 Dr. T. Nicholas— On the Influence of the
upon that it is reduced to a portion of its primitive dimensions.
And it is to this circumstance^ possibly^ that we must ascribe
the fact that a large proportion of the modem Basques are fair
people. Looking at the characters of the present inhabitants
of the old Euskarian area^ however^ it can hardly be doubted
that the Euskarian-speaking people were essentially dark. Thus,
on the Continent there were two types of people speaking
distinct languages^ while in Britain there were two correspond-
ing types speaking one common language.
Considerable changes in this language, however, were conse-
quent upon the foreign invasions. The Saxon invaders brought
with them their Teutonic dialects ; and these, to a great extent,
supplanted the preexisting Celtic. Hence at the time of the
Norman conquest, Celtic was but little spoken in the east and
southern parts ; but it long retained its place in Wales, Cornwall,
and the western parts of England. At the end of the tenth, or
beginning of the eleventh century, we had therefore a primitive
population, consisting of the dark stock in the west and the
fair in the east, the latter replaced to some extent by another
fair stock speaking a different language. Such was the state of
the country at the period of the Norman invasion.
The following paper was then read by the author : —
XXXIII. The Influence of the Norman Conquest on the Eth-
nology 0/ Britain. By Dr. T. Nicholas, M.Af, F.G.S., &c.
The question before us has received but slender notice bom
either historians or ethnologists. In the popular mind there
exists a certain fixed belief with respect to the Norman as with
respect to the Saxon conquest, which in a manner puts a veto
on discussion. In itself, however, the question is simple ; and I
propose to present its substance in the barest form, avoiding the
numerous historical and ethnological theories which fringe its
field, and thus facilitating, I trust, its effective elucidation.
Our evidence shall be mainly historical. Arguments from
language and physical characters, always props liable to slip,
and yet in some cases of essential value, shall not in this instance
be relied upon. Nor is it of much importance to separate by
broad boundary lines the oft-named races in the early and mid-
age history of France and England. What the relations and
what the distinctions of Celts and Saxons, Norsemen, Franks,
and Gauls may have been it is unnecessary here to settle. There
may have been Celts, there may have been Saxons, pure and
simple ; or there may have been neither : that there are such now
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Norman Conquest on the Ethnology of Britain. 885
is altogether problematical. The inhabitants of England when
Harold II. was king, may have been, as some have with com-
mendable courage argued, " Low Dutch /' and even now, as
the same people still more courageously maintain, they may be
such ; or they may, along with the much-prized " Low Dutch ''
blood, carry some slight tinge of ancient British and some slight
tinge of Norse blood in them. This does not essentially affect
our subject as now proposed to be treated. One thing only must
we lay down as a postulate essential to a rational discussion of
the question — essential, indeed, to the very existence of ethno-
logical science — namely, that there do exist certain varieties
among mankind, separating them into races or families, and
making classification and comparison possible.
In the light of this postulate we may hold one of three things
—-either that the people of Britain and the hordes that came in
with William the Bastard were all of the same variety or race,
or that they were an amalgam of various races, or were of races
completely distinct and diverse. But if we held the first, there
would be no meaning in our discussion — the Norman conquest
could have no ethnological influence in Britain, any more than
pouring together two quantities of the same spring water would
have an influence on the quality of the water. In view of a
more general classification, of course, Normans, Franks, Bre-
tons, Oauls, and Iberians, on the one hand, and Saxons, Danes,
Romans, and ancient Britons, on the other — all contributors to
the totality of our national being — ^belonged to one and the same
great division of the human species, commonly called Indo-
European, and spoke varieties of one great family of languages ;
but though all the branches belonged to one tree, they were still
separate branches, and each branch had its own form and its
own smaller ramifications, from which you could distinguish and
name it. What we call Scandinavians and Norsemen had an
ethnical character and individuality not merely territorial and
political; so had the Angles and Saxons; so had the so-named
Celts of Britain. Whatever their primeval relationship, they
had come in course of time, by growth of habit, and various
physical influences, to possess separating characteristics. How
far back into the solitudes of prehistoric ages we should have to
go, if we had a guide to conduct us, before we saw such distinc-
tions vanish, and the now named Norman and Gaul, Saxon and
ancient Briton, meeting in the same tribe, calling the same man
ancestor, and speaking the same language, we know not — pro-
bably, as past time is now by the light of science estimated, not
very far ; and in what measure, as the swelling tide of humanity
swept along the plains westwards, the waters met and mingled
and again divided, each partaking of the substance of the other,
^^^- "• Dgtz^dSy Google
886 Dr. T. Nicholas— On the Influence of the
and each taking up in its course some new characters from the
lands and climes it traversed, we know not ; but few, except
those who will believe that each variety of the race had a sepa-
rate and independent origin, and that race is permanent in its
features, will fail to admit that the Europe of Herodotus, of
Ptolemy, and Tacitus, had neither Celts nor Germans, neither
Greeks nor Iberians, which were such in an exclusive and pure
sense. That they were such in a qualified sense, is the common
belief of men who ha^e not believed without reason. In this
same sense there was an ethnological differentia sufficient to
mark off the one from the other between the people of Britain
and those of Normandy when William swore that he would
possess the throne of the Confessor ; and the influx of his follow-
ers may thus be said to have had an influence on the ethnological
character of Britain.
This, then, is the scope of our question. Admitting that the
people on both sides of the channel had by previous admixtures
become possessed of many elements in common, but had still
widely differentiating features, how far did the so-called Nor-
man conquest produce a change by making more or less Teuton
or more or less Celtic the British people ?
Our inquiry may be distributed under the three following
heads : —
1. What presumably, subject to the qualified notions as to
race-purily we have indicated, were the proportions of race-
elements in Britain prior to the Conquest ?
2. What, under the same qualifications, were the race-elements
in Normandy and the general field whence William gleaned his
followers ?
3. Having thus determined the quality of the body to be
affected, and the quality of the body to affect it, the next point
will be to estimate the quantity of the influendng. agent.
(1.) The first ofthese need only be touched upon^cursorily. To
any man freed from the ideas instilled in the nursery, and
capable of ascertaining and believing facts, it must be clear that
the people called English in the 11th century were not the un-
mixed descendants of the Jute, Frisian, Saxon, and Anglian
heroes who achieved what is usually termed the " Saxon Con-
quest/' A powerful imagination, with idiosyncratic views of
facts, alone can picture us the English of to-day as proper
children in direct line of Hengist, Ella, Cerdic, XJflGa, and Ida,
and their followers ; for the grounds usually relied on for such a
representation are as utterly legendary as the fables of Hercules,
Perseus, or the Argonautic Expedition, although it would be
hypercritical to deny the historical personality of most of the
great Germanic chiefs. The fact that we spoke English a
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
Norman Conquest on the Ethnology of Britain. 387
thousand years ago and speak English now is no proof whatever
of our being ethnologicallj Anglian. The French spoke a Latin
tongue a thousand years ago and speak it now^ and yet are not
Latin. The blacks of the Southern States may speak English
for a thousand years to come, as they do now ; but that circum-
stance will not make them descendants in a direct line from
Englishmen. For ages Britain has been a reservoir into which
most of the nationalities of Europe have been pouring. We
have forged and welded the mass together^ in the process driving
out much of the dross, and formed a race greater and nobler
than most others. But let us not call this race " Saxon/' or
'^ Anglo-Saxon/' or ^' Anglo-Saxon-Danish-Norman.'* It is
more and greater than all these put together.
It matters little what name we attach to the people whom
Caesar found in Britain. Perhaps the familiar designation
"Ancient Britons'' is the best. Whether they were Celts, or
mixed Celts, or no Celts at aU, is not of main import. But
whatever they were, that they were not expelled bodily or exter-
minated, but entered on a large scale into the new nationality
formed after the (xermanic conquest, is all but demonstrably
certain.
As we have nothing worthy of the name of connected history
to rely upon, we must fall back on a few fragmentary but
authentic facts, and on such reasoning from those facts as his-
torical criticism warrants. We can judge what the Britons
would do in their conflict with the Germans from what they un-
deniably did in their conflict with the Romans. For the Roman
period we have history, and we know from the testimony of
Roman writers themselves that these old Britons were numerous
and powerful enough to supply the Roman legions, the chiefest of
the Roman generals, and several of the Roman Emperors in per-
son with abundant work to effect their subjugation in 260 years,
t. e. from Csesar to Severus (b. c. 55 to a. d. 211), a period which
equals the space from the accession of Elizabeth to the present
time, and to render more than irksome the task of keeping them
-in subjection 200 years more. If they had had a combined
organization, it is highly probable Rome would never have got
the mastery ; but, as Tacitus says, ^^ they fought in sections,
and were overcome in detail" (Vita Agric. xii.). They were
subdivided into minute sovereignties, jealous of each other, and
almost habitually in a state of war amongst themselves ; and the
first attacked by a foreign foe had to bear the brunt, until the
sense of general peril compelled some kind of cohesion. Then,
let it be remembered that Rome, as soon as Britain was formed
into a province, did its utmost to foster the growth of the natives
as the best way to recruits and revenue — and that, when the
Digle^b^OOgle
388 Dr. T. Nicholas— On the Influence of the
legions abandoned the province^ all over Britain there was
spread^ sparsely doubtless in some tracts^ a settled civilized
population^ familiarized with home-life^ subject to law, holding
property, and masters of the land. This population, though,
nwre suo, it soon again became torn into factions, was present at
the extremest points of the land. The people of the North had
only to cross the wall of Severus to encounter them. The Jutes,
landing on Thanet, met them. The Angles, on the eastern and
north-eastern coast, and the Norsemen on the west, met them.
Now, is it conceivable that the German pirates and warriors could,
if they tried, utterly annihilate or expel such multitudes of such
people ? Is it conceivable that they would try, if they could,
when it was their obvious interest, after subduing, to use them as
soldiers, as tillers of the soil, and for the various crafts in which
they were so well instructed? Is it likely that the Germanic
people in Britain would pursue a policy different from that pur-
sued by their brethren the Franks in Gaul, the Visigoths in
Spain, and the Ostrogoths in Italy? In all these cases subju-
gation was immediately followed by conciliation. .The conquered
were partly reduced to servitude, and partly settled as freemen
on the soil they had before held. The Britons, it is true, had
surpassed all other nations in their resolution not to yield; and
this is the reason why their Germanic invaders had to fight inch
by inch, as the Romans had had to do, for the conquest, and only
accomplished it after about 140 years of resolute conflict ; but it
is quite conceivable that this very circumstance would lead to a
more general though more gradual amalgamation.
It is quite conceivable that a small body of invaders could
overcome a large population far more civilized, especially if taken
in detail. This was seen done under BoUo in Neustria : but sub-
jugation of a people through triumph in battle is not extermina-
tion; and there is not a scrap of reliable historical data to
favour the idea that the Old Britons of Southern, Central, and
Northern Britain, any more than of Western Britain, were ever
destroyed or removed from the soil.
Besides, it would be perfectly extravagant to suppose that
communities so large as are implied in the Saxon Heptarchy or
Octarchy could have been formed so speedily out of Germans who
had come over in the open boats of the period, and their descen-
dants. And even if it were conceded that most of the male
progenitors of such multitudinous subjects were Germanic, it
still remains more than probable that the mothers were native
women; for robber bands did not carry the women of their
country with them when in search of settlement or plunder; so
that the increase of the population would be as much in favour
of British as of Germanic blood.
Digitized by VjQOQ IC
Norman Conquest on the Ethnology of Britain. 389
In fine, it may reasonably be concluded that in the blood of
Engla*land, when onited under Egbert, there was a considerable
preponderance of that of the ancient British race — a race which
we do not hold to be purely Celtic any more than the Germanic
race was purely Teutonic, or purely any thing else. But constant
accessions from the Continent, and especially the growth of
Northern blood through the Danish invasions, though perhaps
not sufficient to create an equilibrium, doubtless brought far
nearer to an equality the proportions of ancient British and
foreign elements in the population of England.
Such, then, were the race-elements in Britain, by and by to
be disturbed or confirmed by the Norman conquest.'
(2.) The race-elements of the regions whence the so-called
" Norman '^ conquerors were derived.
To determine this matter we must cast a glance at those
regions as they were settled before the North-men had a place
as a ruling community in Prance — and then at the nature of
the Norman conquest of Rouen and the surroimding country,
the nucleus of Normandy, estimating, as far as we can, the
amount of northern blood introduced into the region afterwards
so called. It will soon appear that the name was no faithfiil
exponent of the race, any more than the name France is of the
nationality of that country. This region was a part of that
wider territory which, as Caesar tells us, was inhabited by the
OaUi — a people usually considered more purely Celtic than the
Belgse of the North-east, more Celtic, therefore, than the
Cymri and Britons, and divided by a still wider line from the
Aquitani or Iberi of the south-west. It was possessed of a large
number of towns and a considerable population, divided into
several tribes or clans. On the breaking up of the Roman
Empire in the fifth century, Clovis, or Chlodwig (a.d. 486), the
head of a Teutonic tribe, and of the family of Merowig, which
occupied a tract of country between the Rhine and the Somme,
pushing his way westward, became master of the GaUi as far as
the eastern limits of Armorica. It would seem from the best
authorities that the conquest effected by Clovis and the hordes
which followed him imder the name of " Frank-manni,'' or *^ free-
men,'* was comparatively without bloodshed* They met with
strenuous opposition in the eastern parts, the territory of the
Belgse ; but on reaching Rheims, Clovis became a Christian, and
of the orthodox Roman Church ; and henceforward his progress,
as argued by Thierry, was a matter of diplomatic arrangement
through the bishops, the customary mediators between the
Roman Emperor and the provincials. From the Somme to the
borders of Brittany the Franks were admitted as masters almost
without opposition ; in fact the people who had been ruled by
Digitized by LjOOQIC
890 Dr. T. Nicholas— On the Influence of the
the Romans wanted masters. The change was simply a change
of rulers, with the addition of some Germanic rules respecting
the relation of classes and the occupation of land. The masters
were alone Frank-manni, all others being in a state of more or
less subjection or bondage. The title '' Franks " was thus for
a long time applied as a social rather than an ethnological de-
signation, until at last it lost its specific meaning, and settled
down as a national and geographical term. The new sovereignty
thus set up by the Frank-manni extended from Antwerp to
Bennes, and fix)m Calais to Nevers.
What is worthy of especial notice in this new occupation is
the fact that it reduced but by a very small number the native
Gallic population, and added but a very small proportion of
Frankish immigrants. The district occupied was large : the
Merovingian tribe, though terrible in warlike power, was> small.
The parts subsequently embraced under the name Normandy
were the most distant westward, and the last and easiest
brought under rule, so that here the disturbance was smallest
and the influx of alien blood least. M. Guizot notifies a striking
difference between the Neustrian Franks and their brethren of
the Oster-^rike, or Austrasian kingdom on the Rhine, in that the
latter were far more dense and compact than the former. The
Neustrian Franks had, indeed, taken possession of so wide a ter-
ritory that they were obliged to spread themselves sparsely over
the underlying native race.
This was the first Frankish conquest of the region. In about
300 years another followed. This was brought about by that
more concentrated and more intensely Germanic family of
Franks which held the Austrasian kingdom. In the 8th century,
when the earlier Franks and the natives had well-nigh forgotten
their separate origin and were nearly fused into one people,
Pepin and his son Charlemagne overran the whole country, and
established a new Frankish dynasty — the Carlovingian. The
change now introduced, though not accompanied by greater
violence, was far more radical and disturbing than the former.
A larger proportion of strangers was thrust in, and the old social
system was more disintegrated. But the language, religion, and
manners which Rome had given Gaul were not dislodged. And
as Charlemagne aspired to create an empire even transcending
in glory the Roman, he pursued a policy similar to that of the
Romans in his humane treatment of the subjugated. In fact the
new order of things was greatly in favour of the natives. Of the
conquest by Pepin, M. Guizot says : '' Never was a revolution
accomplished more easily and noiselessly. Pepin possessed the
power; the fact was converted into right; neither resistance
nor protest of sufficient weight to have a trace in history was
Digitized by LjOOQIC
Norman Conquest on the Ethnology of Britain. 391
offered. Every thing seemed to remain the same ; nothing was
changed except a title. Yet it is certain that a grand event had
happened — ^that the change marked the end of a particular social
state and the beginning of another^ a veritable epoch in the his-
tory of civilization in France/'
In this second Prankish conquest^ therefore^ as in the firsts no
attempt was made to dislodge the inhabitants. The high places
of society were occupied by the ruling Franks ; but the next lower
strata, and especially the multitude below, continued what they
had always been — substantially Gallic or Celtic.
We may mention, in passing, that after the death of Charle-
magne and the dismemberment of his empire, during a period of
anarchy and confusion scarcely equalled in the history of civilized
nations, and mainly through the power of feudalism, several
dukedoms or countships were set up, which virtually were in-
dependent soYcreignties, although doing nominal homage to the
King of what was now called France. Brittany had always pre-
served a kind of independent existence; but now arose, one
after another, the countships or dukedoms of Anjou, Poitou,
Maine, Guienne, Burgundy, Champagne, Provence, &c., to define
and synchronize which has always proved an impossible task
to French historians. This was in fact the period when feudal-
ism grew into ftdl stature, and spread with mysterious rapidity
oyer all Europe. With several of these sovereignties William
the Bastard had intimate relations, of which he availed himself
to the full in raising his army of inyasion.
It was at this time of con^ion, when the kingdom of France
proper was in its weakness, and every feudal lord was carving
out a petty kingdom for himself, that the Norman Rollo, with a
troop of followers, made a descent upon Neustria. It will be
well at once to mark and estimate the volume of race-intrusion.
Kollo was the captain of a robber-band. He had been banished
for a misadventure from the Danish Court, and set out to mend
or make his fortune by such means as might be effectual. He
led no army. He carried, as was the fashion in those days, a
troop of desperate fireebooters, in small boats capable of skim-
ming shallow rivers, and even of being dragged up the banks, to
pass bridges and obstructions. His men were picked, daring,
and strong of limb. He chanced to fall on the coast of Neustria,
probably not without knowledge of the fertility of the land
and the sweetness of the climate, and went up, plundering his
way, until he approached Bouen. There was no army in exist-
ence to meet them. Charles the Simple could scarcely protect
his own capital of Paris. Accustomed as that coast had been to
devastation from Danish adventurers (for Roilo was by no means
atxB first, though he was the most terrible visitor of his kind),
Digitized by
Google
892 Dr. T. Nicholas— On the Influence of the
there was no concert or organization for defence^ each feudal
lord being satisfied if by thickness of wall and depth of moat he
could make scatheless his own castle^ and pass on the unwelcome
strangers to his next neighbour. The common people, carrying
their whole world on their backs, made the forest and the crags
their safe retreat. Rollo's fleet of boats had nearly reached
Bouen when the inhabitants heard of them. The city was filled
with consternation. Bouen had many stalwart men, probably
far outnumbering the Norman plunderers ; but they were not
fighting men in the feudal sense of the term ; and it would take
many men of strong make, unaccustomed to arms, to meet the
giant Bollo himself. There was no attempt at defence. The
archbishop, taking the customary lead, went forth to meet the
pirates and to arrange terms. Bollo and his followers were
admitted through the gates as conquerors. The Normans went
round to view the city j and finding it a strong and gainly place,
chose it as their home and centre for further operations.
This is the representation given of the matter by Depping, in
his Expeditions Maritimes des Normands, by Wace in his Reman
de RoUj and, following them, by Thierry.
Having now secured a footing, the chief recruited his smaU
fighting force from the citizens of Bouen and the district around.
The great town of Bayeux (the seat of the old Baiocapes), and
Evreux (of the old Eburovices), and others were soon captured.
No time was lost in formiug matrimonial connexions. Bollo
took to wife the daughter of the Count of Bayeux, and by
adopting a method of ruling at once strong and wild, demanding
nothing but feudal subjection and tribute, became popular with
the natives. As a stroke of poUcy, he professed himself a Chris-
tian ; he made peace, after successful conflict, with the King of
France, and married his daughter, having put away his former
wife on the singular ground that he was now a Christian man. The
land of Normandy was granted him in fief, and was duly parcelled
out among his followers. The Northmen now freely intermar-
ried with the natives, and, strange to say, in two generations, as
Sismondi has shown, had generally laid aside tiieir Northern
speech, and adopted the Bomanish language.
Now, in pondering these events, one cannot fail of feeling sur-
prise at the fact that a body so small could conquer and possess
a region so large and populous, the fief of an established and
civilized kingdom, and studded on all sides with baronial castles
and intrenched cities. The exact number of the immigrants
cannot be ascertained, nor the populousness of the towns and
districts they subdued ; but from the tenor of the whole account
it is perfectly clear that the conquerors were but a mere handful
as compared with the natives. To remove our surprise, how-
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Norman Conquest on the Ethnology of Britain, 893
ever, we liave only to remember the marims and practices of the
time. Feudalism, now dominant, had its stringent and omnipo-
tent laws. The bearing of arms was an honour conferred only
on the few. Men-at-arms were gentlemen. The commonest
grade of people, firom whom the soldiery in our days of standing
armies are drawn, were not men; and ^^ chattels'' could not be
supposed capable of bearing arms. The fiefholder, or lord, had
a claim for militair and any other kind of sorvice from his re-
tainers; and the King, as suzerain of the lord, had a claim on
him. But the lord, as already observed, was often in practice
the master of his own territory, and the protectors of that terri-
tory were his own men-at-arms. To bring the army of the king
to his assistance might be a work of long n^otiation and doubt-
ful result. When, therefore, an enemy stronger than the local
guardians attacked a territory, the day was his own. This was
precisely how it was that Rollo, prompt in action, fell in purpose,
with few companions, but companions of the right mettle, sur-
prised Bouen, and obtained ascendancy over the populous cities
and districts surrounding it. In those days the prowess and
bodily strength of one man not unfrequently scattered a multi-
tude, and turned the tide of battle when the foe had well-nigh
seized on victory. The Homeric mode of warfare had almost
been reproduced. Whoever has read ' Ivanhoe ' will scarcely
forget the graphic pictiure of feudalism* and its practice of arms
there given, or the prodigious valour and exploits of such
knights as Ivanhoe, Brian de Bois-Guilbert, and the Black
Knight.
Now, when a district had been won by the sudden descent of
such a small body of men as Bollo and his companions, and the
conquest extended by the aid of the subjugated, it were absurd
to suppose that the race-elements of the country were greatly
affected. The land was still tilled, the vines tended, the cattle
herded, by the same race which had done so before. The con-
querors would soon stamp their own name on the country, and
even on its inhabitants; but the real change would only be a
change of name and of name-givers. The conquerors might
begin at once to enter into a marriage alliance with the natives,
and might abandon their own speech, adopting that of the land
they hsid won ; but this would only give advantage to the native
race.
This was precisely the case in Western Neustria, afterwards
called Normandy. The disturbance of the native race by the
Norman was even less than that caused by the Frankish con-
quest. The land was not more the same land than the people
who dwelt upon it were the same people as they had been for
ages ; that is, they were substantially Gallic.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
894 Dr. T. NiceoLAa— On the Influence of the
And if this was the case in Normandy^ a fortiori it was the
case in the regions lying eastward and southward of that terri-
tory, while Brittany, to the west, was in a more marked degree
than any held by a native race — a race, according to the best
authorities, not omitting scientific searchers of the present day,
more Cymric than the Belgse, and nearly related to the so-called
Celts of Britain, through various accessions between the 5th and
7th centuries from the Cymri of Wales, The wide and fertile
regions on both sides of the river Loire, where afterwards we find
the duchies of Maine, Anjou, Poitou, Touraine, the seats of the
ancient Arvii, Pictones, Turones, and on the east as far as the
Somme, and even the Scheldt and the Meuse, the land of the
ancient Belg», were all marked by an immense preponderance
of the native race, the intrusive Franks having only given it the
fiEdntest tinge of Grermanic blood. All the great writers and
almost all the scientific explorers of France agree that the
modern French are what in popular phrase we designate them,
a " Gallic '' people — considerably Aquitanian or Iberian, dark-
haired and swarthy, to the south and south-west, but prevail-
ingly Oallic in the much more extensive central and northern
part, Cymric or Belgse to the east, and emphatically Cymric in
the extreme north-west. We should not omit to mention that
M. Broca, the celebrated ethnologist of Paris, has recently
confirmed this view, which was the view of M. W. F. Edwards
and the two Thierrys, by minute and carefully conducted calcu-
lations. He has found, taking the measurements of the militaiy
conscription as his basis, that a line drawn diagonally across
France from near Coutances in La Manche to Lyons, and
another parallel to it from a Uttle west of the mouth of the
Somme to Creneva, cut off to the north-west the shortest in
stature, whom he classes as purest Celtic, and to the north-east
the tallest, that is, the people of Belgic race, corresponding with
the GalUa Belgica of Caesar, leaving in the intervening space a
people of medium height, representing, as M. Broca thinks, the
ancient Galli proper. He holds the Bretons to be the most
unmixed Celts of all the inhabitants of France, and considers
them the key to the ethnology of that country : " la def de
Fethnologie de la France est en Bretagne.^'
I have said so much on this })oint of the substantially Gallic
and, so-named, Celtic character of these regions with a distinct
purpose ; for I now desire to point out that from all these parts,
in greater degree from some, in less from others, were dbrawn
the forces which William the Conqueror used in his descent on
Britain. It is clear that this is the most satisfactory way to
estimate critically, in the absence of definite statistics, the eth-
nological influence which the Conquest exerted on our popula-
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Norman Conquest on the Ethnology of Britain. 395
tiou. The degree of that influence must more appear from other
considerations again to be mentioned.
What, then, was the field whence William gleaned his army?
Normandy, of course, was Jbhe first and principal part of it. A
line drawn from Abbeville through Mantes and Alen9on to
Granville, in the Contentin, will nearly describe the inland
limits of this country. It generally corresponded with the
modem departments of La Manche, Calvados, Ome, Eure, and
Seine-Infmeure. Having first, witii due forethought, got per-
mission of the Pope to enter and plunder England, and establish
there the tax-office of Peter's-peuce, his next step was to call a
council of his barons and most intimate friends. They agreed
to his proposals. In ordinary cases this alone would be re-
quired ; but the enterprise was of a nature so grave that, ac-
cording to the Chronique de Normandie, the barons advised that
the people of Normandy should be consulted. This was a de-
parture from the rules of chivalry and feudal policy of great
import for us to note ; for it led to the result that William's host
was not a feudal agglomeration of fief-holders and their men-at-
arms simply, but an armed multitude, under recognized chiefs,
gathered from all ranks of the people far and near. William
called a popular assembly, and requested a free expression of
their views. Opinions differed ; for he had now consulted men
many of whom prospered by peaceful pursuits — merchants,
tradesmen, agriculturists. But the hero's tact and resolution at
last prevailed, and all Normandy began to pour in its con-
tingents.
His next step, yery significant to our argument, was to make
proclamation through all the surrounding states, wherever any
kind of influence could avail him, inviting indiscriminately all
who had in them a love of adventure, all who needed a better
fortune, all who could bring sword and lance, to come to the
conquest and partition of England. From William of Malmes-
bury, Guilielmus Oemeticensis, and Ordericus Vitalis, we learn
that the call was promptly answered from all quarters. Brit-
tany, to whose ducal house William was nearly related, was
first and most liberal in response.
Two of the duke's sons, Alain Fergant and Brian, and the
lords of many castles and important fie&, such as Raoul de
Gael, Robert de Vitry, Bertrand de Dinan, were among the
Breton volunteers. The young Count Alain alone, according to
Hume, was followed by no less than 5000 men. Others fiocked
in from Maine and Anjou, from Poitou and Flanders, Burgundy
and Aquitaine, and from the very borders of the Rhine and
Italy. Most who came from these distant parts were hungry
adventurers and military yagabonds, whose trade it was to fol-
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
896 Dr. T. Nicholas— On the Influence of the
low the standards of any chief who would pay or promise pil-
lage, and who scarcely had a right to anticipate the day when
noble families in England would proudly trace their lineage to
them as " Normans who came in wjth the Conqueror 1 '* All
who came to swell the ranks were welcomed with eagerness.
Broad manors, castles, titles, pillage, were freely promised.
The terms had a charm that operated mightily. Some joined
on regular pay, some on the simple condition of licence to
plunder, some on the promise of a Saxon heiress in marriage.
All were satisfied with promises, and all were ardent for the
fray. Proud Norman barons, Breton, Flemish, Anjevin Counts
had already marked for themselyes those Saxon estates which
suited their cupidity. Outlaws and thieves, humble villains and
serfs of Grallic and Frankish blood saw a chance of *' founding a
family.^' Power of muscle was now a precious possession ; for
he who did most execution on Saxon flesh would most win the
Conqueror's favour. The spirit of the terrible man's harangue
before the battle was already interpreted before the Channel was
crossed : — " Remember to fight well and put all to death ; for if
we conquer we shall be all rich. What I gain you will gain :
if I take their land, you shall have it."
Thus the Conqueror's great army was gathered and made
ready for embarkation. It crossed the Channel and won the
battle of Hastings, and by this one blow secured for Duke
William the throne of England, and for every man who did his
work well a substantial recompense.
(3.) One step more to complete our intended line of argument.
We have endeavoured to show that the nationality to be ethno-
logically influenced by the Norman conquest was probably not
Teutonic or Germanic in a preponderating degree, and that the
populations whence the army of the Conquest was drawn were be-
yond doubt Gallic and Cymric in a greatly preponderating degree.
The latter proposition, if proved, has of course as its corollary
that the army which William brought over was mainly Gullic
and Cymric. It was called " Norman,'' in a loose indiscrimi-
nating way, because it was the army of William, who was called
a Norman, and because it came mainly from Normandy as a
recruiting-ground and point of departure. We hold that it was
not a ^' Norman army " ethnologically considered, but an ex-
tremely mixed multitude, whose race was mainly the race which
dwelt in north-western Gaul long before RoUo was bom or the
name Normandy invented.
We have therefore already arrived at that stage of the treat-
ment where it is obvious what our conclusion as to the Con-
quest's influence on British ethnology must be. From our pre-
mises, we have no escape but to hold that the so-called ^' Nor-
Digitized by VjOOQIC
Norman Conquest on the Ethnology of Britain. 397
man '* army made the population of Britain in the gross less^
rather than more, Teutonic or Germanic.
But now comes the other consideration oi quantity. To what
degree did the army of the Conquest add to the non-Germanic
element in Britain ? Confining our attention to the army and
its crowds of ministering attendants, the answer of course would
be that the degree would depend on the number of the invaders.
This is not the whole of what must be considered ; but it is the
first part of it.
It has been said by Mackintosh and other historians who have
somewhat critically scanned the accounts of this descent, and
especially the capabilities of William^s transport vessels, without
calling in question the mere number of those vessels given, that
the multitude which formed the Conqueror's army could not be
fiairly taken as exceeding 25,000 men. Four hundred knights
or captains are mentioned by name in the Boll of Battle Abbey ;
and it is said by men who have understanding in these matters
that the custom of the time would assign to that number of
knights commanding such a proportion of cavalry and infantry
as would give a total in round numbers of about 25,000 ; but it
is obvious that this would mean 25,000 soldiers. The traditional
total is 60,000. Who first sent the ball rolling by mentioning this
nimiber none can tell. Considering the way things of the kind are
magnified by the popular wonder-loving and imaginative faculty,
it is satisfactory to find the army which at a stroke brought
England to the feet of the Norman, estimated with so much
moderation. We are willing that the traditional number should
stand, especially as the concession will only operate favourably
to our argument. The more you augment the common soldiery,
the more you will augment the non-Norman element.
Now, even if we aJlowed that all the 60,000 men had been
veritable Norsemen, the augmentation of Scandinavian blood in
Britain would not be relatively very large, despite the fact that
the total population of England at the time was probably imder
three millions. But the considerations abeady advanced will
not aUow the supposition. Perhaps not half the knights com-
manding companies were Normans — ^we mean in the qualified
sense in which William himself, whose maternal ancestors in
more than one instance were, of the earlier inhabitants of the
country, was a Norman. We have seen that a number of the
chief knights were Bretons, followed by their Breton soldiery.
Many were Poitevins, many Anjevins, &c. The names of a
large proportion of them are palpably Celtic or Gallic, with
Norman- French accretions, as De ilforville, De Tbwrville, De
TVeby, De TVcgoz, De Corroy, De Br^wville, Penbri, TWbot,
Morley, &c.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
398 Dr. T. Nicholas— On the Influence of the
If a large proportion of the lieutenants were thus Celtic or
Oallo-Frankish (though I admit that their being called after
Celtic local names is not conclusiye evidence that in every
instance they were of Celtic or pre-Norman race) what must we
not believe as to the nationality of the common soldiery and
camp-followers ? Each knight had brought as many retainers^
dependents^ villains, and seiis as he could persuade to follow
him. The nationality of these is dear. Their class was that
which conquest and feudal law l\jad made either servile or holdera
of humble fiefs. Into this class few of the Norman fraternity
had been suffered to descend. If race-characteristics can be
supposed to be so persistent as many hold^ without renewal from
the original stocky in that multitude there were some with fea-
tures as Roman as any that had landed on the same strand with
Caesar^ and some with the German red hair and round head
which followed Merowig and Chlodowig from the Rhine country,
and not a few from the lustrous-eyed and black-haired Iberians
of Old Aqtdtania. But it is impossible, I conceive, to doubt
that the great majority were authentic Gtiuls and Celts.
If this representation be correct, then the effect of the Norman
conquest, so far, on the ethnology of Britain must have been
greatly gainful to what I believe was already in the main a non-
Teutonic or Old British, that is, a Gallo-Celtic population.
But there are two or three slightly qualifying facts to be
mentioned. The conquering army was not the only channel
guiding Norman blood into Britain at this period. Before the
conquest^ and after the conquest, hosts of Normans, perhaps as
pure in extraction as any, had settled here. All know that in
the time of Edward the Confessor, whose mother was a Norman,
and who had spent so large a portion of his life in the Court of
Rouen that he was said to be more French than English when
he was placed on the throne, great numbers of his relatives and
friends had been brought over, or had brought themselves over,
and had been placed in high positions, and made the owners of
large estates. Malmesbury, with his usual moderation, only
says, " The King had sent for several Normans who had for-
merly ministered to his wants when in exile.'^ So far had this
work of favouritism gone on, however, that the greatest discon-
tent and apprehension had been excited among the English
party, and a strong feud already existed, which required but
little to kindle it into open war. The Norman party was, indeed,
small, but also influential. Bishops in those days were potent
in state matters ; and Edward had seated a Norman prelate at
Canterbury, at Rochester, and at London. About the King's
person, in the high offices of state, in chief posts of command,
were found Normans. When William the Bastard, therefore, a
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
Norman Conquest on the Ethnology of Britain. 399
few years before the Conquest, came over on a visit to his royal
relative, he found himself surrounded bv such troops of his own
countrymen that he felt nearly as much in Normandy as if he
had not crossed the Channel. It is surmised that this was the
time when the idea of becoming ruler of England first took shape
in his mind. It is true that as yet the addition to the Norse
blood of England, apart from the Danish importation, was but
smaU, being confined to chief families aud their domestics and
dependents ; but such as it was it must be taken into account.
A much larger influx occurred after the Conquest. The bar-
riers had now been thrown down, and all had a right of entry.
The cowards who could not fight, the soft and luxurious, the
idle loungers and waiters on the tide-strand of fortune could
now come. The land of the kingdom, all the patronage of the
kingdom, had been seized by the Conqueror, and was held in
his single hand ; and on whom he pleased he bestowed favour.
His terrible besom swept away all Saxon influence, and left the
ground clear for his own partisans. Under William and under
his immediate successors, thousands of Normans came over who
had no hand in the Conquest as such, except as they contributed
to fortify the position. But in such a body of emigrants purity
of Norman descent would rarely be found; nor, probably, was
it in any case demanded. AU who came with Norman sym-
pathies, Franco-Norman speech, and, haply, Norman names
were *' Normans,'^ were registered as such in the Saxon mind,
and for ever after in English history.
This, then, is the conclusion we arrive at from this necessarily
general review of the subject in all its parts. The people who
came in with William the Conqueror, though called " Normans,''
were Norman in blood in a lesser, Cymric and Gallo-Frankish
in a far greater degree ; and making every allowance for those
of purely Norman extraction, who before and after the Conquest
settled permanently in the country (for many after a time
returned), the preponderance lies greatly in favour of those
social characteristics which were ascendant in Britain after the
Saxon conquest, and had been scarcely balanced by the Teutonic
after the incursions of the Danes.
DiBOUSSIOK.
Mr. Hyde Clabxs observed that he was precluded by want of time
from discussing at length Professor Huxley's address, or the paper
of Dr. Nicholas. Notwithstanding what either had said, those of tnat
audience who were Englishmen and Englishwomen would still feel
or believe that they were such, and neither Irish nor Welsh.
Ethnological differences are not to be so summarily exorcised.
With r^;ard to the conclusions of Dr. Nicholas, they were to be
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
400 Dr. R. Caulfield — Note on a supposed
examined bj the light of the comparative evidence of what takes
place in the case of an invading armj among an alien population,
or the effect of other influences than those of numerical consider-
ations. In ethnology, no more than in many other moral sciences,
two and two do not alwavs make four, but three or five. It
did not by any means follow that the addition of two hundred
thousand to a million would a thousand years ago or now be
represented by one-sixth of such blood. It was much more likely,
as the fact could be proved to be here, that it was quite insignifi-
cant so far as the lower classes were concerned, and comparatively
so with regard to the higher. Although Professor Huxley had laid
down his statements as established by the concurrence of men of
science, there was very little capable of proof. No one could safely
affirm the Belgse were Germanic. With regard to the Iberians he
would, however, contribute a hint to strengthen Professor Huxley's
case. The latter thought that there are no remains of the Iberian
language here. He (Mr. Clarke) considered that this depended on
the common assumption that all the old local names are Celtic ; but it
will be found that the river-names, although they have received
Celtic explanations and many of them are Celtic, yet include many
which are to be found not only in the Celtic area, but beyond it in
the Iberian area. This class of names, whether in the Celtic or
Iberian bounds, is justly to be separated as Iberian.
Special Meeting^ June Ist^ 1870.
IHM in the Theatre of the Royal United Service IngtHutiofi, WhiUhaU Yard,
by permission of the Council of the Institution,']
Professor Huxley^ LL.D.^ F.B.S.^ President, in the Chair.
The Honorary Secretary read the following letter firom Dr.
Caulfield :—
XXXIV. Note on a supposed Ooham Inscription, yrom Rus-
Glass, Co. Cork. By R. Caulfield, Esq., LL.D., P.S.A.
Royal Institulion, Cork, April 10, 1870.
My dear Col. Fox, — You wiD receive with this note a tracing
from a rubbing which I made yesterday from a very large stone
containing what seems to be an Ogham inscription (PI. XXV.
fig. 1 ) . A copy was brought to Cork on Saturday last by a tenant
of Lord Egmont's. Captain Tooker brought it to me, and we
determined to go down at once with the view of examining into
the matter. You may form an idea^ of the magnitude of the
stone when I tell you that it is 29 feet 3 inches in circumference,
9 feet 10 inches long by 5 feet 7 inches in breadth, and 4 feet
6 inches in height. It is old red sandstone, and the inscription
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
o
o
o
o
l^ll
o
o
<
o
z
<
5
O
05
O
z
tr
<
2
a
o
u
•2^
/f+^'>
•yVXXTdH l^A^oS otH^^^ tunop
DigitizGcl by
Google
Ogham Insaiption, Jrom Rw- Glass , Co. Cork. 401
is cut on a hollow part about two feet from the upper edge ; the
stone appears originally to have had a greater number of letters
than are now visible, traces of which may be seen in different
parts of the stone. The name of the ploughlaad is Rus-glass
(Green seeds) ; it is in the parish of Drumtariff, near Kanturk,
on the property of Mr. Leader, late M.P. for the co. Cork.
The stone, singular to say, is split right through the middle,
and the fissure seems quite smooth on the iuncr surface. It is
imbedded in a thick kind of loam in boggy ground, in a most
exposed place, and acted on by every drop of rain that falls or
wind that blows. There is no legend about the place, except
that when any of the neighbours die, of which there are very few
indeed, a bright fire seems to envelope the stone at night when
the wake is going on. I was in two very interesting forts, viz.
Carregeen {Little rock) and the fort of Fermoyle [Bald man),
I also saw most of the remains of a very remarkable wall, built
of stones of great size, without any mortar : it ran for seven or
eight miles over a high mountain called Tureen (^Little tower) ,
through valleys, down to the brink of a rapid brook, continued
at the other side on through the county, over the brook again,
and up the mountain. This ancient wall would be worth inves-
tigation. It is called by the country-people Dixon's Wall, and
is said to have been constructed some generations ago.
Yours most sincerely.
Rich. Caulfield.
Col A. Lane Fox, F.S.A.
EXPLANATION OF PLATE XXV.
Fig. 1. Rock-markings from Rus-Glass, co. Cork, Ireland ; one-sixth natural
ske.
2. Ditto from Qlauthane, co. Cork ; one-twelfth natural size.
3 & 4. Ditto from North Wales.
6. Ditto firom the stone called *' Carreg Saethau/' or " Stone of the Ar-
rows," on Moel Faben, Caernarvonshire.
DiscxrssioN.
Col. Lai7e Fox said that although no one was better entitled than
Dr. Caulfield, from his great experience, to be heard on the subject
of Irish antiquities, yet the speaker could not help thinking that he
was mistaken on the present occasion, in supposing these marks to
he Oghams. They are not on the edge of toe stone, nor have they
any fleasq or central stem-line ; nor do the ends of the lines terminate
in the same line, so as to represent an imaginary fleasq, — one or other
of which conditions are necessary in the case of all Ogham inscrip-
tions : the lines do not correspond in any way to the Ogham alpha-
bet ; they are very irregular, and run into one another. The speaker
VOL. n. Digitizaj?GoOgIe
402 Mr. J. P. Phair — Notes on the Discovery of
believed that tbey were marks formed by people of the iron age in
sbarpening their metal tools or weapons. The material (sandstone)
would be very suitable for the purpose. Col. Lane Fox exhibited a
rubbing of another stone, similarly marked (PI. XXV. fig. 2), which
he had taken some years ago from a standing- stone on one side of
the entrance of a rath (called Jack Dick's Fort), in the parish of Glau-
thane, co. Cork. It was seen that the marks ran down one side of
the stone and along the bottom ; but all were more or less horizontal,
which is the position in which they would be most convenient for the
use of a person standing on one side of the stone and rubbing hia
arrow- or spear-head in che grooves. Similarly incised stones occur
in North Wales ; and Col. Fox had copied an illustration of three of
them, given by Mr. Elias Owen in the * ArchflBologia Cambrensis ' *
(PI. XXV. figs. 3, 4, & 5). One of these (fig. 5) is on the hilUide of
Moel Faben, the antiquities of which have been described by the
speaker in the * Journal of the Ethnological Society ' for October
1870, p. 306. The stone on which these marks occur is known by
the name of " Carreg Saethau," or " Stone of the Arrows," and is
traditionally believed to be the place where the ancient inhabitants
of the district used to sharpen their arrows before going to war.
There is another circumstance which points very clearly to the
object for which these marks were used. The marks upon the ** Car-
reg Saethau " are round the sides of a shallow depression on the top
surface of the rock ; they converge from the circumference towards
the centre or bottom of the basin. It seems evident that this basin
was for the purpose of holding water to facilitate the process of
sharpening the tools. Dr. Caulfield mentions in his letter that the
marks upon the stone at Eus-glass are also at the bottom of a similar
depression on the top of the rock ; and this shows unmLstakably that
they must have been used for a similar purpose. It is only by a
comparison of similar relics in different parts of the country that we
are able to form a conception as to the object of these prehistoric
remains. He thought, therefore, that the thanks of the meeting were
due to Dr. Caulfield for his extremely interesting communication.
The Honorary Secretary then read the following letters
from Mr. Phair to Dr. Caulfield : —
XXXV. Notes on the Discovery o/ Copper Celts at Butti-
VANT, Co. Cork. By J. P. Phair, Esq.
Buttivant, April 27, 1870.
My dear Caulfield, — I send you an outline of a copper
instrument, three of which were found here yesterday by
a man who was quarrying. He found them in a cleft of
a rock (which. forms one side of a deep ravine), about 4 or
5 feet from the surface, and where the rock begins to slope
* Vol. ix. 3rd series, p. 382, 1863.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Copper Celts at Buttivant, Co, Cork. 403
precipitously. They had not fallen, but had been put in as
they were, together side by side, the broad and narrow end
corresponding. — Ever truly yours,
J. P. Phaik.
R. Caulfield, Esq., LL.D.
Second Letter on the subject.
My dear Caulfield, — ^Many thanks for your interesting
letter and the drawings. The rock is limestone. The fissure
was about 5 or 6 feet deep and 3 or 4 inches wide. Small stones
were over the celts, and over all the soil of no great depth.
They must have been put there for concealment, or they would
not have been found regularly disposed at that depth in so
narrow a fissure. I dare say they were originally tied together,
and the bond, of whatever material, long since decayed away. The
position of the find is an exact English mile south of the town,
and about 400 yards south of Ballybeg Abbey. The townland
is Ballybeg. So far as I can make out, there are no raths in the
immediate neighbourhood. I am told there was a battle at
Rilaloosha, a mile away ; but my informant could only tell me
that it was " in the time of all the battles '' ! This is rather
indefinite; but I am inclined to think it must have been a
'' long time ago,^' inasmuch as there was " a giant killed there
that had a horse's ears '' ! I have also a rumour of a battle at
Ballybeg, in the immediate vicinity. If I find out any thing
about these battles, I shall let you know. — Ever sincerely yours,
John P. Phair.
R. Caulfield, Esq., LL.D.
Mr. C. Spencb Bate, F.R.S., presented a Report "On the
Prehistoric Monuments of Dartmoor ''*.
Special Meeting, June 7th, 1870.
\Heid in the Theatre of the Museum of Practical Geology ^ Jermyn Street ^ by
permission of Sir Roderick L Murchison, Bart., K.C.B,^ F.II.S,, IHrec^
tor- General of the GeohgicaX Survey of the United Kingdom.']
Archibald Campbell, Esq., M.D., Vice-President y in the Chair,
New Member. — Richard Hill Tiddeman, Esq., B.A., P.G.S.,
of H.M. Geological Survey.
* [This Report has been supplemented bv a communication read before the
Society on December 13th, 18/0. Both tne original report and the supple-
ment will be published in the next Number of tEis Journal. — Sub-Ed. J
2 D 2 oogle
40 1« Prof. Huxley — On the Geographical Distribution
The President made the following communication : —
XXXVI. — On the Geographical Distribution of the Chief
Modifications 0/ Mankind. By Professor T. H. Huxley,
LL.D., F.R.S.
The centre of the accompanying map of the world (See Frontis-
piece) nearly corresponds with that of the Indo- Pacific Ocean,
which is bounded on three sides by the great land-masses of the
Old and New Worlds. Disjointed fragments of land separate
the Indian from the Pacific division of the great ocean, and
stretch like so many stepping-stones between the Malay penin-
sula and Australia, the latter, semicontinental mass of land
lying almost halfway between Africa and South America. The
indigenous population of Australia presents one of the best
marked of all the types, or principal forms, of mankind ; and I
shall describe the characters of this modification first, under the
head of
I. The Australioid Tyfe (No. 5 tint on the Map).
The males of this type are commonly of fair stature, with well-
developed torso and arms, but relatively and absolutely slender legs.
The colour of the skin is some shade of chocolate-brown ; and the
eyes are very dark brown, or black. The hair is usually raven-
black, fine and silky in texture ; and it is never woolly, but usually
wavy and tolerably long. The beard is sometimes well developed,
as is the hair upon the body and the eyebrows. The Australians
are invariably dolichocephalic, the cranial index rarely exceed-
ing 75 or 7Qy and often not amounting to more than 71 or 72.
The brow-ridges are strong and prominent, though the frontal
sinuses are in general very small or absent. The norma occipitalis
is usually sharply pentagonal. The nose is broad rather than
fiat; the jaws are heavy, and the lips remarkably coarse and
flexible. There is usually strongly marked alveolar prognathism.
The teeth are large, and the fangs usually stronger and more
distinctly marked than in other forms of mankind. The outlet
of the male pelvis is remarkably narrow.
These characters are common to all the inhabitants of Aus-
tralia proper (excluding Tasmania); and the only notable differ-
ences I have observed are that, in some Australians, the calvaria
is high and wall-sided, while in others it is remarkably depressed.
No skulls are, in general, so easily recognizable as fair examples
of those of the Australians, though those of their nearest neigh-
bours, the inhabitants of the Negrito Islands, are frequently
hardly distinguishable from them.
The only people out of Australia who present the chief charac-
teristics of the Australians in a well-marked form are the so-
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
CORDING TO PROF"HUXL
Digitized by VjOOQ IC*
of the Chief Modifications of Mankind. 405
called hill- tribes who inhabit the interior of the Deklian, in
Hindostan. An ordinary Coolie, such as may be seen among
the crew of any recently returned £ast-Indiaman, if he were
stripped to the skin, would pass muster very well for an Austra-
lian, though he is ordinarily less coarse in skull and jaw.
In the accompanying map, therefore, the deep blue colour
(No. 5) is given not only to Australia, but to the interior of the
Dekhan. A lighter tint of the same colour occupies the area
inhabited by the ancient Egyptians and their modern descen-
dants. For, although the Egyptian has been much modified by
civilization and probably by admixture, he still retains the
dark skin, the black, silky, wavy hair, the long skull, the fleshy
lips, and brofldish alse of the nose which we know distinguished
his remote ancestors, and which cause both him and them to
approach the Australian and the "Dasyu'' more nearly than
they do any other form of mankind.
It is a most remarkable circumstance that no trace of the
Australioid type has been found in any of the islands of the
Malay archipelago, all the dark-skinned people who occur in
some of these islands and in the Andamans being Negritos. On
the other hand, no Negroid type is known to occur between
the Andamans and East Africa, the darker elements of the
Southern Arabian population being Australioid rather than
Negroid.
II. The Negroid Type (Nos. 1, 2, 8).
As the chief representive of the Australioid type is the Aus-
tralian of Australia, so is that of the Negroid type the Negro
of South Africa (including Madagascar) between the Sahara and
what may be roughly called the region of the Cape.
The stature of the Negro is, on the average, fair, and the body
and limbs are well made. The skin varies in colour, through
various shades of brown to what is commonly called black ; and
the eyes are brown or black. The hair is usually black, and
always short and crisp or woolly : the beard and body-hair
commonly scanty. Negroes are almost invariably dolichoce-
phalic. I have not met with more than one or two skulls with
an index of 80, while indexes of 73, or less, are not uncommon.
The brow-ridges are rarely prominent, the forehead retaining a
good deal of the feminine, or child-like, character. The norma
occipitalis is often pentagonal, but not so strongly as in the Aus-
tralioid skull. Prognathism is general ; and the nasal bones are
depressed : hence the nose is flat as well as broad. The lips
are coarse and projecting.
The Bushmen of the Cape area (No. 1) must be regarded as a
special and peculiar modification of the Negroid type. They are
Digitized by VjOOQIC
406 Prof. Huxley — On the Geographical Distribution
remarkable for their low stature, the males rarely much exceeding
four feet in height, while the females may fall considerably
below that stature. Both sexes are remarkably well made. The
skin is of a yellowish-brown colour, the eyes and hair black, and
the latter woolly. They are all dolichocephalic ; and the brim
of the female pelvis has its antero-posterior diameter longer
than the transverse, in a larger proportion of cases than in other
forms of mankind. One of the most curious peculiarities of the
people is the tendency to the accumulation of fat on the buttocks,
and the wonderful development of the nymphae in the females.
The Hottentots seem to be the result of crossing between the
Bushmen and ordinary Negroes.
In the Andaman Islands, in the Peninsula of Malacca, in
the Philippines, in the islands which stretch from Wallace's
line eastward and southward, nearly parallel with the east coast
of Australia, to New Caledonia, and, finally, in Tasmania, men
with dark skins and woolly hair occur who constitute a special
modification of the Negroid type — the Negritos (No. 3). Only
the Andamans have presented skulls approaching or exceeding
an index of 80 ; all the other Negritos, the crania of which
have been examined, are dolichocephalic. But the skulls of the
eastern and southern Negritos present, as I have mentioned, a
remarkable approximation to the Australioid type, and differ
notably from the ordinary African Negroes in the great brow-
ridges and the pentagonal norma occipitalis. The best-known
and the most typical of these eastern Negritos are the inhabit-
ants of Tasmania and of New Caledonia, and those of the
islands of Torres Straits and of New Guinea. In the outlying
islands to the eastward, especially in the Peejees, the Negritos
have certainly undergone considerable intermixture with the
Polynesians ; and it seems probable that a similar crossing with
Malays may have occurred in New Guinea.
III. The Xanthochroic Type (No. 6).
A third extremely well-defined type of mankind is exhibited
by the greater part of the population of Central Europe. These
are the Xanthochroi, or iEair whites. They are of tall stature
and have the skin almost colourless, and so delicate that the
blood really shows through it. The eyes are blue or grey ; the
hair light, ranging from straw-colour to red or chestnut; the
beard and body-hair abundant. The skull presents all varieties
of forms, from extreme dolichocephaly to extreme brachycephaly.
On the south and west this type comes into contact and mixes
with the " Melanochroi,'' or "' dark whites," while on the north
and east it becomes mingled with the i>eople of Mongoloid type.
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
of the Chief Modifications of Mankind. 407
who bound it on that side. Its extreme north-west limit is
Iceland; its south- west limit the Canary Islands; its south
border lies in Africa north of the Sahara^ in Syria, and Northern
Arabia; its south-eastern limit is Hindostan; while in a north-
easterly direction traces of it have been observed as far eastward
as the Yenisei. I have not ventured, however, to draw the red
bars which indicate the existence of this type, alongside of an-
other, so far to the east, as one really knows very little about the
people of Central Asia.
IV. The Mongoloid Type (No. 8).
An enormous area, which lies mainly to the east of a line
drawn from Lapland to Siam, is peopled, for the most part, by
men who are short and squat, with the skin of a yellow-brown
colour ; the eyes and hair black, and the latter straight, coarse,
and scanty on the body and face, but long on the scalp. They
are strongly brachycephalic, the skull being usually devoid of
prominent brow-ridges, while the nose is flat and small, and the
eyes are oblique. The Malays proper, and, I suspect, the indige-
nous people of the Philippines who are not Negritos, fall under
the same general definition.
On the other hand, the Chinese and Japanese, in whom the
skin, hair, nose, and eyes are like those of the Mongoloids just
mentioned, are dolichocephalic ; and the Ainos, also dolichoce-
phalic, are distinguished for the extraordinary development of
hair on their faces and bodies.
The Dyaks of the interior of Borneo are likewise dolichoce-
phalic; and these people, and thcBattaks of Sumatra, the so-called
Alfurus of Celebes, and the inhabitants of other easternmost
islands of '' Indonesia,^' seem to me to pass insensibly, through
the people of the Pelew Islands, and of the Caroline and Ladrone
archipelagos, into the Polynesians, in whom the straightness of
the hair and the obliquity of the eyes disappear, while, in the
majority, the skull is long and often approximates to the Aus-
tralioid type. I have never met with a brachycephalic Maori,
though I have examined a large number of New-Zealand skulls.
Brachycephaly, however, occurs in the Sandwich Islands, and
apparently in the Samoan Islands*.
As linguistic evidence leaves no doubt that Polynesia has
been peopled from the west, and therefore, possibly, from Indo-
nesia, it becomes an interesting problem how far the Polynesians
may be the product of a cross between the Dyak-Malay and
the Negrito elements of the population of that region. I am
inclined to think that the differences which have been over and
* llie Easter-Island skulls I have seen are long.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
408 Prof. Huxley — On the Geographical Distribution
over again noted between the elements of the population in
Polynesia, and notably in New Zealand^ may be due to such
a mixed origin of the Polynesians.
To the north-east, the Mongoloid population of Asia comes
into contact with the Tchuktchi, who are said to be physically
identical with the Esquimaux and Greenlanders of North Ame-
rica. These people combine, with the skin and hair of the
Asiatic Mongoloids, extremely long skulls. The Mongoloid
habit of skin and hair is also visible in the whole population of
the two Americas; but they are predominantly dolichocephalic,
the Patagonians and the ancient mound-builders alone present-
ing unmistakable brachycephaly.
I have been much perplexed to know in what way to give a
graphic representation of these facts. It seems quite impossible
to draw any line of distinction, based on physical characters,
among the so-called "American Indians;'' and therefore a
uniform colour is given to the area which they occupy (8 c) .
I have given the Esquimaux area a diflFerent colour (9) rather
for the purpose of reminding the student of the very peculiar
character of the type, when well marked, than because I conceive
it to be sharply distinguished from that of the North- American
Indians. This colour (9) has by misadventure been extended
over the Aleutian Islands and Kamschatka, which should
rather in all probability receive the same hue as 8 b. The
strongly coloured area (8 a), finally, is intended to indicate
roughly the distribution of the Mongols proper. It is a most
singular circumstance that there is the same sort of contrast,
combined with certain definite points of resemblance, between a
Mongol and an Iroquois that there is between a Malay and a
New-Zealander; and in the huge Americo- Asiatic area, as in
the only less vast space occupied by the Polynesian islands, it is
possible to find every gradation between the extreme terms.
The four great groups of mankind, the areas of which have
now oeen defined, occupy the whole world, with the exception of
western and southern Europe, cis-Saharal Africa, Asia Minor,
Syria, Arabia, Persia, and Hindostan. In these regions are
found, more or less mixed with Xanthochroi and Mongoloids,
and extending to a greater or less distance into the conterminous
Xanthochroic, Mongoloid, Negroid, and Australioid areas, the
men whom I have termed Melanochroi, or dark whites. Under
its best form this type is exhibited by many Irishmen, Welshmen,
and Bretons, by Spaniards, South Italians, Greeks, Armenians,
Arabs, and high-caste Brahmins. A man of this group may, in
point of physical beauty and intellectual energy, be the equal
of the best of the Xanthochroi : but he presents a great con-
trastj in other respects, to the latter type; for the skin,
Digitized by VjOOQIC
of the Chief Modifications of Mankind, 409
though cleOr and transparent, is of a more or less brown hue,
deepening to olive, the hair, fine and wavy, is black, and the
eyes are of a like hue. The average stature, however, is ordinarily
lower than in the Xanthoehroic type, and the make of the frame
is usually lighter. In Hindostan the Melanochroi pass by in-
numerable gradations into the Australioid type of the Dekhan,
while in Europe they shade off by endless varieties of inter-
mixture into the Xanthochroi.
I have great doubts if the Melanochroi are to be regarded as
a primitive modification of mankind in the sense in which that
term applies to the Australioids, Negroids, Mongoloids, and
Xanthochroi. On the contrary, I am much disposed to think
that the Melanochroi are the result of an intermixture between
the Xanthochroi and the Australioids. It is to the Xanthochroi
and Melanochroi, taken together, that the absurd denomination
of '^ Caucasian" is usually applied.
Perhaps the most interesting fact which comes into promi-
nence in the map of the distribution of these great groups of
mankind, is the contrast between the broad and general unifor-
mity which prevails over such an enormous area, exhibiting every
diversity of climate and physical conditions, as that of the two
Americas, and the singular variety crowded into a relatively
small area elsewhere, as, for example, in the Pacific. Here, if
we follow one and the same zone of latitude for a few thousand
miles of longitude from east to west, we pass from Polynesian
Mongoloids, in the Navigators, or the Friendly Islands, to
Negritos in the New Hebrides, and to Australioids on the main-
land of Australia.
A fact of this kind, taken alone, is sufficient to show that
causes of quite a different character from mere changes of
physical conditions, operating upon the same stock, must have
been required to give rise to the phenomena presented by the
present distribution of mankind.
Discussion.
Mr. G-EOEGE CampbelIj observed that it was difficult, on the spur
of the moment, to approach so great a subject treated by so great an
authority. With respect to the supposed connexion between the
aborigines of India and the Australians, he would ouly at present say
that all the information which he had collected respecting those primi-
tive Indian races tended in the direction which Professor Huxley had
pointed out. To what the Professor had said he might add that there
was good reason to suppose that certain traces of lingual affinities
between the Dravidian aborigines and the Australians existed. But
these Indian aborigines presented a field for much further inquiry.
There y^ere great materials for further investigation, and great facili-
ties now-a-days for obtaining more. He trusted that, when Professor
Huxley's words went forth to the world, many zealous and capable
410 Prof. HuxLifiY — On the Geographical Distribution
men on the spot would be prompted to follow out the line of inves-
tigation which had been inaicated, and that a year or two hence we
should be in a position to carry the matter much further.
On one other branch of Professor Huxley's great subject he
would like with much diffidence and deference to say a few words.
The Professor seemed to have put our old friends the Aryans and
Semites into his crucible and melted them away completely, so that
not a trace of them was left to us ; but out of the material he had
composed two other races whom he called Xanthochroi and Mela-
nochroi. Now, doubtless, if he had gone further into the details
the Professor might have been able to tell us of other features dis-
tinguishing those two races ; but, so far as we had yet heard, the
distinction was founded on the one single feature of colour alone.
Nothing seemed to be as yet so little certain as the source and per-
manency of human colour. He was not going to try to set the
Aryans and Semites on their legs again ; in fact he very much
doubted whether, looking to palpable physical features, it could be
said that there is any such race as the Semites ; but taking Aryans
and Semites together under the old name of Caucasians, he would
ask to be allowed to go to other features besides colour, and also for
the present to omit language, and to suggest another classification of
the Caucasian races with reference to the most palpable features.
It seemed to him that certain Caucasian countries presented to the
eye what he believed to be the extreme and perfect form of the Cau-
casian race, the handsome high-featured people best known in this
country as the Jewish type. All who were acquainted with the
north of India would testify to the great predominance of a very
handsome type of this kind among the Afghans and peoples of the
hills to the north-west of India ; it was the uniform remark that
these people were very Jewish-looking, These people were Aryans.
It was the same type which prevailed among the Aryan Persians, and
again among the Jews, Syrians, and Northern Arabians, commonly
called Semites. But the Central and Southern Arabians, in fact the
mass of the Arab people, w^ere by no means of this type. Palgrave
constantly contrasts the short, swarthy, small-featured Arabs with
the tall, handsome, hook-nosed Persians. He (Mr. Campbell) believed
then he might assert as a fact that the high-nosed, handsome-featured
people occupied a continuous area from the Syrian shores of the
Mediterranean through Northern Arabia and Persia to the sources
of the Indus, including the ranges of the Caucasus, supposed to be
the primitive seat of the Aryan family. These people are certainly,
throughout this area, remarkably like one another ; in fact in physi-
cal features they are quite undistinguishable. Notwithstanding the
difference in language between the Syrians and proper Aryans, his
theory was that this uniform-featured people of the area which he had
described were the purest and truest type of the Caucasian variety
of man. He imagined that when that breed was first developed it
was in the form of a Jewish-looking man. He then supposed, as
Professor Huxley seemed to suppose, that these true Caucasiana de-
scending towards the south and mixing with Australioids became
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
of the Chief Modificatiom of Mankind. 41 1
Hindoos, that in Southern Arabia mixing with some other race thej
became those Arabs whom Falgrave describes as more like Southern
Hindoos than Northern Arabs. Again, descending to the north-west
into Europe, he believed that our Caucasian fathers intermixed with
some primitive races of cockle-eaters and such like, who (through
our great-great-grandmothers) shortened our noses, detracted from
our beauty, and rendered us the mixed and varied race that we now
are. In fact, instead of distinguishing the peoples of Europe and
Western Asia into Xanthochroi and Melanochroi, he would distin-
guish them into perfect aud imperfect Caucasians. On the subject
of skulls, while they might be one of the marks to distinguish very
primitive races, Professor Huxley's statements had pretty well de-
molished them as a safe test of more advanced races, since he had
shown that races otherwise very similar had very wide diversities of
skull, e, a. the Tartars and Chinese among the Mongols — and, above
all, the European peoples, any assembly of whom presented every
form of skull. With respect to the predominance ol rou:id skulls in
certain parts of Europe, he would suggest that possibly those were
the parts which had been most mixed with round-headed Tartars or
Mongols. In the part indicated by Professor Huxley there had been
the great Hungarian invasions ; and generally it might be said that
the Mongol races had spread westwards in later times, and come
more into contact with the Slavonians and later tribes of Europe,
while our Norman and Saxon progenitors, being an earlier wave of
immigration, had not so much mixed with Asiatic Tartars.
Mr. Alfkei) E. Walli.ce said that, as a small contribution to the
subject, he would venture to point out that there were certain mental
characteristics which in two at least of the primary groups were as
well marked aud as constant as the physical characters by which
Professor Huxley had defined them. The great Mongoloid group,
for instance, was distinguished by a generd gravity of demeanour
and concealment of the emotions, by deliberation of speech, and the
absence of violent gesticulation, by the rarity of laughter, and by
plaintive and melancholy songs. The tribes composing it were pre-
eminently apathetic and reserved ; and this character was exhibited
to a high degree in the North- American Indian, and in all the
Malay races, and to a somewhat less extent over the whole of the
enormous area occupied by the Mongoloid type. Strongly contrasted
with these were the Negroid group, whose characteristics were viva-
city and excitability, strong exhibitions of feeling, loud and rapid
speech, boisterous laughter, violent gesticulations, and rude, noisy
music. They were preeminently impetuous and demonstrative ; and
this feature was seen fully developed both in the African Negro and
in the widely removed Papuan of New Guinea. This striking corre-
spondence of mental with physical characters strongly supported the
view that these two at least were among the best- marked primary
divisions of our race.
The only point on which he ventured to differ from the classificar-
tion of Professor Huxley was as to the position to be assigned to the
brown Polynesians. These, as typically represented by the Tahitians,
Digitized by
Google
412 Col. A. L. Fox — On the Threatened Destruction of the
appeared to him to be much more nearly related to the Papuans than
to the Malays, and should therefore be classed as Negroid instead of
Mongoloid. In all important physical characters, except colour, they
agreed with the former ; and the general testimony of travellers, from
Cook downwards, showed that their mental characteristics were
entirely Negroid, as evinced by their vivacity, demonstrativeness,
and laughter. At the same time there was no doubt a large infusion
of Malay blood ; but that this was for the most part a comparatively
recent event was shown by the language, which retained a number
of Malay terms almost unchanged. He maintained therefore that
the typical Polynesians were fundamentally Negroid with a consider-
able Mongoloid intermixture, and not originally Mongoloid with a
Negroid intermixture.
Mr. Luke Bubee maintained that differences in the colour of the
skin and hair, and in the relative proportions of the skull, were only of
trivial value, and should not be taken as a basis in defining the
primary divisions of the human race.
. Special Meeting, June 21st, 1870.
IHeld m the Theatre of the Royal United Service Inditution, Whitehall Yard,
by the permission of the Council of the Inttiiutum,']
Professor Huxley, LL.D., F.R.S., President, in the Chair.
The following paper was read by the author : —
XXXVII. On the threatened Destruction of the British
Earthworks near Dorchester, Oxfordshire. By Col.
A. Lane Fox, Hon. Sec. Ethn. Soc.
Although the subject is not in any way connected with the
paper that is to be read this evening (Mr. Forbes^s paper on the
Aymaras), yet, knowing the interest which is taken by this So-
ciety in the preservation of our prehistoric antiquities, I venture
to think that a few words in reference to the Dykes at Dor-
chester in Ojdbrdshire may not be without interest to the Meet-
ing, owing to the report which has appeared in the papers since
our last meeting, relative to the threatened destruction of these
works by the owner of the property on which they stand.
The ancient fortifications of this place consist of two distinct
works — one on the south and the other on the north bank of
the Thames (see Map, PL XXVI. fig. 1). The former (on the
south side) occupies the more eastern of two conspicuous hills,
each of which is topped by a clump of trees, known as the
Wittenham Clumps. This work is about a quarter of a mile to
the south of the river-bank, and three miles to the north-east of
Didcot Station on the Great Western Railwav. The intrench-
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Journ.Etlmo. SocVol.n.Pl. XXVI.
i|fi
JfS*»
l'^5- 2;
«fcaZ« /<»r Jcett^ru 2 i J .
so
1^0 TMt
*~?f^
\
u
=^
^
^ \
;^
V
wJU&i
s^^^\
^yQ
^s^
^
\
-^
^fe/
ir*«!*Ni
\
k1^.'
^1
%;
JmZc f/'JKV /i«Ac« &Jfi2e
^:^
Ivy. 7 # 5m<i
DORCHESTER DVKES & SINOOUN CAMP,
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
British Earthworks near Dorchester, Oxfordshire.-^ 413
ment, like that of most British camps, follows the outline of the
hill, running round it in the most suitable position for defence.
It commands an extensive view of the country for mUes round ;
but the interior of the camp is itself commanded within 150
yards by the adjoining hill to the north-west. It is of an irre-
gular oval form, about 400 paces across from S.E. to N.W.
The defences consist of a ditch, about five paces wide at the
bottom, with a rampart on both sides, the inner commanding
the outer in consequence of the natural slope of the hiU
(PL XXVI. fig. 5). The inner rampart, if it ever existed, has
been destroyed by cultivation; but it is not improbable, from
the great command which the inner side of the ditch has over
the opposite side, that the defence may originally have been con-
fined to an escarpment surmounted by a stockade or some other
defensive obstacle on that side. This mode of defence appears
not unfrequently to have been adopted by the ancient Britons in
cases where the ground itself aflForded the necessary command of
the exterior. There is an entrance on the north-west salient
angle which is swept by a knoll on the inner side of the ditch.
Another entrance on the north-west leads in the direction of
the ancient ford on the Isis. All these are characteristics of a
British earthwork. The interior of the camp is terraced on the
north side ; but these terraces are evidently the result of culti-
vation in modem times. I found no sufficient evidence of the
fabrication of flints in this work ; but I picked up in the interior
a fragment of a polished celt and a sea-shore quartzite pebble
rubbed to an edge at one end (PL XXVI. fig. 7). Pebbles simi-
larly rubbed at one end are not uncommon amongst the relics of
the prehistoric age. I exhibit a precisely similar implement which
I found amongst the debris of a barrow on the Yorkshire Wolds.
Passing over the Thames, to the north side, we come to the
Dykes, the threatened destruction of which is reported in the
newspapers. They consist of a nearly straight line of intrench-
ments, about 900 yards in length, and composed of double banks
and ditches, which cuts off a promontory formed by the bend of
the river, and encloses an area of about three-quarters of a mile
in length by a quarter of a mile in breadth. The principal
ditch (PL XXVI. fig. 2), about 57 feet in width, is situated be-
tween the two banks. There is a smaller ditch on the outer or
north side. The outer or northern bank appears to have been
the highest, which is probably to be accounted for by its being
placed between the two ditches, and having received the mate-
rials excavated from both.
This was well shown in the section of a fresh cutting made
through the bank, in which the lines of the successive deposits
could be traced (PL XXVI. fig. 4). This section also showed
that the banks are covered with a thickness of from 8 to 12 inches
414 i^ol. A. L. Fox— On the Threatened Destruction of the
of vegetable soil, entirely devoid of stones or pebbles of any kind,
and which must, in all probability, have accumulated from the
decay of the grass on the banks. The length of time necessary
for the formation of so great a thickness of vegetable soil must
have been considerable. There are at present three openings
through the dykes. About 200 yards of the right flank of the
dyke is thrown back in the direction of the junction of the
Thame stream with the Isis. From this point the river assumes
the name of the Thames river.
On carefully searching the ground which had been excavated
from the banks on the left flank, and the cultivated ground in
the interior of the camp, I found abundant evidence of the fabri-
cation of flint implements [a number of cores, flakes , and chips
from this spot were exhibited to the Society] ; but I did not suc-
ceed in finding any flint tool, with the exception of one fragment
of a well-chipped spear-head (PI. XXVI. fig. 6). I also found
on the dykes several pieces of pottery of undoubtedly British
production, and a fragment of wheel-made pottery of later date.
In the year 1836 an oval bronze shield, 14 by 13 inches in
diameter, was discovered in the bed of the Isis, about 150 yards
to the rear of the left flank of the dyke, beneath an accumulation
of recent drift. [A drawing of this shield was exhibited, of the
actual size.] The original is in the British Museum, and is
described in vol. xxxviii. of the 'Archaeologia.^
Mr. Clutterbuck, the rector of Long Wittenham, and the writer
of an article on this place in the ' Archseologia,' is of opinion,
from the position of this discovery, that the river still runs in its
original course, and no doubt this is the case to a considerable
extent ; but there is, I think, evidence that the river has slightly
altered its course since the dykes were erected. From the curve
which the river makes at this point it might naturally be ex-
pected that it would leave the dykes on the north, and work its
way southward; but it was no doubt checked by the higher
ground on the south. The sketch plan exhibited to the Meeting
shows, however, that the flanks of the dyke do not reach the
present bank of the river, and that a space of thirty paces inter-
venes on the left flank, while on the right the dyke stops seventy
paces short of the Thame stream. It is improbable that the de-
fenders should have neglected to secure their flanks by causing
them to abut upon the banks of the river as they existed at the
time of its construction. The position of the portion of the
dyke which is thrown back on the right flank dso shows the
Thame stream must have extended more to the westward, pro-
bably up to the line now marked by a small ditch. From the
nearest point of this original line the dyke is drawn straight
across to the Isis ; but the meadow-ground below Dorchester,
on the right bank of the Thame stream, must have been covered
British Earthworks near Dorchester, Oxfordshire, 415
with water, though probably shallow and fordable ; and it was
in order to command this ground that an epaulement was thrown
back on the right flank ; but the abrupt termination of the work
at seventy paces distance from the present stream shows that deep
water must have existed to the westward of the present stream.
I found no trace of Roman tiles or pottery, nor can I learn
that any thing Roman has been discovered on the site of the
camp, though no doubt Dorchester itself was at one time a
Roman station. This circumstance, coupled with the discovery
of a bronze shield and the evidence of flint cores and debris
(all of which must have been imported, as this is not a flint-pro-
ducing district), appears to me conclusive in determining the for-
tifications to be of British construction. Viewing the position
of the two works, and the position of the ancient ford between
them, it may safely be assumed that they were connected in the
defence of this locality, and were the work of the same people.
The ancient Britons never constructed their camps upon low
ground. Sinodun Hill was no doubt the principal stronghold ;
and the Dorchester dykes on the low ground to the north of the
river were thrown up to cover the passage of the river at the
ford, and secure a communication with the left bank.
About 200 yards of the left flank of the Dorchester dykes have
now been levelled, or rather reduced for cultivation (PI. XXVI.
fig* 3) ; a portion of this, however, was done by the former owner.
I called upon Mr. Latham, the present owner, by whom the work
of demolition is now being continued. After some conversation
I elicited from him a promise that the levelling should be discon-
tinued for the present ; but I could obtain no assurance that it
would not be continued at some future time. This is much to
be regretted, as the ramparts are now in a good state of preser-
vation. Traces of the work, however, will stiU be seen in those
parts which have been lowered for cultivation.
(See also Extracts from the ' Saturday Review' and ' Pall Mall
Gazette' in ' Notes and Queries.')
EXPLANATION OF PLATE XX\^.
Fig. 1. Map of the country around the Dorchester Dykes and Sinodun
HiU. Scale 1 inch to 1 mile.
2. Present section of Dorchester Dylies, June 1870.
8. Section showing the reductions which are now being made for the
purpose of cultivation, June 1870.
4. Section of fresh cutting in north rampart, showing^ the lines of
successive deposits ana thickness of vegetable mould.
N.B. Of all these sections the scale is 60 feet to 1 inch.
6. Section of rampart of Sinodun Camp.
6. Fragment of a flint spear-head founa within the area of Dorchester
Dykes.
7. Water- worn pebWe, rubbed to an edge at one end, found in Sinodun
Camp. /
Digitized by ^
y Google
416 Sir John Lubbock — Description of the
Dr. A. Campbell, Vice-President, exhibited copies of certain
Rock- carvings, or "Indian Picture Writings/' from British
Guiana, which were taken by Mr. C. B. Brown, of the Geolo-
gical Survey, George Town, Demerara.
Mr. David Forbes^ F.R.S., then gave a verbal abstract of his
paper " On the Aymara Indians of Bolivia and Peru "*.
Sectional Meeting for Prehistoric Archeology,
June 27th, 1870.
Professor G. Busk, F.R.S.y in the Chair.
The following paper was read by the author : —
XXXVIII. Description of the Park Cwm Tumulus. By Sir
John Lubbock, Bart., M.P., F.R.S., V.-P. Ethnol. Soc.,
&c. &c.
The Park Cwm cairn is situated on the property of qiy friend
Mr. Vivian, in the parish of Penmaen, and in the celebrated
peninsula of Gower. In the spring of 1869 Mr. Vivian was
making a new road; and for that purpose the workmen at-
tacked a heap of cairn, which stood conveniently, and the
true nature of which was not then suspected. After removing
a certain portion of the stones on the north side, the men came
upon some large upright stones forming a cell or chamber, and
in the chamber they found portions of a skeleton. Upon this
being reported to Mr. Vivian, he at once ordered that no more
of the cairn should be removed, and he asked me to come down
and see it explored.
The '' Red Lady of Paviland,'^ and the successful researches
of Col. Wood in the bone-caves along the coast, have made
the peninsula of Gower extremely interesting to archaeologists.
I gladly, therefore, accepted my friend^s invitation. We drove
to the spot early in the morning, on Saturday, 14th August,
1869, accompanied by a party from the Cambrian Archseological
Society, under the guidance of their President, Lord Dunraven,
and at once commenced operations.
The cairn is situated in a beautiful woody comb or dell,
about a mile from the sea, and almost at the foot of the small
cave known as Cat Hole.
It occupied an oblong area of about 60 feet in length by 50,
* This paper, with the discussion which it excited , is published in the
' JouniRl of the Ethnological Society ' for October 1870, pp. 103-305.
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
Jourxi.Etino. Soc.VoL II. PI. JOVII.
Sc^ H Tub U Ilh^efv
PARK CWM TUMULUS
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Park Cwm Tumulus. . 417
and was, when first noticed, about 5 feet in height. The general
design of the building will be seen from the plan (PL XXVII.).
The direction of the cairn was N. and S., the entrance, as usual,
being to the S.
The entrance itself was funnel-shaped, 16 feet in length,
and 12 in width at the entrance, gradually contracting to 3 feet
6 inches. The sides were neatly built of flat stones, placed on
their broad sides, and presenting the narrow edges externally.
The walls are not perpendicular, but slope or batter outwards.
The central passage or avenue connecting the chambers is
17 feet long, with a uniform width of 3 feet. The sides were
formed of ten large stones \ but it is probable that there were
originally eleven. They did not fit one another very well ; but
the interspaces were built up by small flat stones, arranged as in
the entrance walls. The cairn itself extended some distance
beyond the avenue towards the north. At each end of this
passage, and at right angles to it, are two square or somewhat
oblong chambers. The first (No. 1) was about 3 feet in width.
Where it joined the central passage was a sillstone (a). The
sides were each formed of two large stones ; and there can, I
think, be little doubt that it was originally closed by a fifth.
In this chamber we found remains of three, if not of four
skeletons, and one fragment of pottery.
The second chamber (No. 2) is 6 feet in length, by about 2
feet 6 inches in breadth, and closely resembles the first, but is
imperfectly divided into two unequal parts by two low stones
[by b). This chamber contained the remains of two skeletons.
The third chamber much resembled the second, and, like it,
was imperfectly divided.
The fourth, on the contrary, like the first, had no division ;
it had been somewhat disturbed, as was also the case with the
second, by the roots of an ash.
At each end of the central passage was a long sillstone (c, d).
The large stones forming the central passage and side chambers
were very irregular in height ; and we saw no sign of any cover-
ing slabs. The interspaces (/,/) were filled up with stones and
earth — ^the latter probably arising from decomposed leaves &c.,
and quite unlike the natural bolL of the cwm, both in colour and
character.
In all cases the large stones were placed with their flatter
sides inwards. On the outside they were very irregular ; none
of them were at aU worked.
The upper part of the cairn had been removed long ago, and
the upper parts of the large stones had been long exposed.
It also appeared to me that the tumulus had been opened at
Bome previous period, although Mr. Vivian did not feel satisfied
VOL. n. 2 E nr\r\n\o
Digitized by VjiJOy IC
418 Sir J. Lubbock — On the Park Cwm Tumulus.
upon this point. The bones were much broken, and in no regular
arrangement. There appeared to be at least twenty skeletons.
The bones were very tender; and the skulls, unfortunately, were
crushed into small fragments. The teeth, aa usual, were ground
flat, and showed no trace of decay.
The only bones of other animals were a tooth, I believe, of a
deer, found in the space on the east side, at the spot marked ^,
and a few pig's teeth, which occurred in the entrance. Close to
the sillstone marked a, ire found some fragments of pottery ; but
throughout the mound we met with no ornament or implement
of any kind, no trace of metal, nor a single bit of worked flint.
Mr. Vivian submitted the bones to Mr. Douglas, whose
report is subjoined.
It appear, therefore, that this tumulus resembles, in its internal
construction, the one at Stoney Littleton, in the parish of
Wellow, Somersetshire, which was described by Sir Richard
Colt Hoare in the nineteenth volume of the * Archaeologia,'
The Stoney-Littleton tumulus, however, had three transepts,
whereas ours had only two. In this respect it resembled the
one at Uley, in Gloucestershire (see Somerset Archaeological
and Natural History Society's Proceedings, 1858,yol. viii. p. 51) .
Report of Dr. D.M.Douglas on Bones from the Park CwmTumulus.
Hafod YiUa, 24th Aagust, 1869.
Dear Sir, — I have examined the interesting relics which
you kindly sent to me for inspection.
I found that they represented the distinctive remains of
twenty -four individuals : several of them, I have reason to
believe, were females. They were all adults, excepting, I think,
three, who were children, probably from eight to ten years of age.
One individual had evidently arrived at extreme old age; an-
other perhaps was sixty or seventy years old, and the rest com-
paratively young — say twenty-five to forty-five years respectively.
There are the remains of two remarkable skeletons : one
must have been of gigantic proportions* I was much struck
with the enormous thickness of some of the skulls, which are
much thicker than those we find in the present age.
The teeth are wonderfully preserved, very good and regular ;
there are only two that exhibited signs of decay during life,
The bones are well formed ; and the food must have contained
considerable quantities of phosphate of lime.
The very comminuted state of the bones rendered the exami-
nation difficult, and it was impossible to arrive at a precise
conclusion.
Case No. 1 contains distinctive portions of the remains of six in-
dividuals— ^probably four males and one female, and ayoung person.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Rev.W. Greenivell — On Grime's Graves. 419
Enclosed separately will be found : — a considerable number
of teeth (I think I can make up five distinct sets almost com-
plete^ and all in excellent preservation) ; a portion of the shaft
of a femur, the head of another, and portions of a very thick
skull — the remains of a male of very considerable proportions.
Case No. 2 contains those of two individuals, male and
female probably : enclosed separately are the portions of a very
thick skull.
Case No. 3 contains those of at least ten individuals *, one of
whom, I should say, had reached an extreme age: enclosed
separately are the condyloid ends of two femurs, representing a
skeleton of gigantic size, and a portion of a thick skull.
Case No. 4 contains those of four individuals : this case
possesses nothing of any note.
Case No. 5 contains those of two individuals. These bones
appear to me to be of far greater antiquity than any of the
others, and seem to have been a distinct interment, probably
male and female. Judging from the various stages of decay in
some of the other cases, I am strongly of opinion that the inter-
ments took place at different intervals.
I remain, dear Sir, yours faithfully,
(Signed) D. Morton Douglas, L.R.C.P., M.R.C.S.L.
EXPLANATION OF PLATE XXVtt
Plan of the Park Cwm TumuluB, in the Peninsula of Gower, Glamorgan-
shire— the property of H. H. Vivian, Esq., M.P. Scale IG feet to 1 inch.
The following paper was then read by the author : —
XXXIX. On /Ae Opening o/Geime's Graves in Norfolk.
By the Rev. William Greenwell, M.A., F.S.A-
The small town of Brandon, in the county of Suffolk, is, with
one exception, the only place in England where the manufac-
ture of gun-flints is still maintained. This is principally due to
the abundance of flint, of a superior quality, which the Upper
Chalk of the neighbouring district supplies. The town is situ-
ated on the River Ouse, there forming the boundary between
the counties of Norfolk and Suffolk ; and the locality has been,
in various ages, the abode of people who have used flint exten-
sively, though for very different purposes. The drift-gravel,
found at levels of greater or less height in the valley of the
river, has been most prolific in implements of the time when
man was occupying the country together with many extinct
* These bones were found in the central avenue.
2e2
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
420 Rev. W. Qreenwell — On the Opening of
mammals. These beds, worked for road material, at Thetford,
Dowuham, Broomhill, and Brandon Fields, have afforded an
almost endless store of palseolithic implements, as the cases of
many a museum bear witness. In very much later, but still in
prehistoric times, the district was occupied by a large popula-
tion, as is shown, amongst other indications, by the numerous
articles of flint lying scattered upon the surface of the ground. In
a country like that in question, where the soil is an infertile and
drifting sand, it appears diflScult, at first sight, to account for
its having been so extensively occupied in those early days — an
occupation which continued throughout Roman and Anglian
times. Without taking into consideration the supply of flint,
in itself a mine of wealth to a stone-using people, the isolation,
and therefore defensible position of the locality, was, probably,
one reason why it became the place of habitation of a numerous
population. To a great extent it is separated from other parts
by the Fens, which, under any circumstances, must always
have presented a strong barrier against attack from the west
and north. Besides the defence afforded by the Fens, they
provided, in their forests and swampy thickets, a constant supply
of game — one of the principal requirements in any place of abode
selected by a people who to some extent subsisted by the chase.
The country was then, as it is still, a very paradise of the hunter,
whether the necessity of existence was the motive which im-
pelled him to ihe exercise of his craft, or he was prompted
thereto merely by the love of sport. The deer, the swine, and
the ox were the wild animals which then rewarded the hunter's
toil, now replaced by the hare, the rabbit, the pheas^t, and the
partridge.
As has already been stated, implements of flint, most of them
belonging to the neolithic age, are found scattered over the
surface of the ground throughout the whole of the locality in
question. There are some particular sites, however, where such
articles, together with large numbers of chippings and cores of
flint, imperfect and broken implements, and the tools with
which they were fabricated, are discovered in still greater pro-
fusion. One of these is situated about three miles N.E. of
Brandon, and one mile north of the River Ouse, at a place called
Grime's Graves, in the parish of Weeting and county of Norfolk.
It is evident from the quantity of refuse pieces of flint, and the
numerous fabricating-tools still remaining at the spot, that it
was the place where a manufactory of flint implements had been
carried on ; and the purpose of this paper is to give an account
of the examination of the pit- workings there, from which the
material itself was obtained.
Before describing the pits themselves and the way in which the
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Journ.EUmo Soc Vol. llPi.X8.Vlll.
FLINT IMPLEMENTS FROM NEAR CRIMES CRAVES
Grime's Graves in Norfolk. 421
flint was worked^ it may be well, in the first instance, to give
some account of the implements, whole and broken, and of the
articles in flint and other stone, found on the fields immediately
adjoining to the pits. This appears to be necessary, because
there can be no doubt that in them we have the result,
to some extent, of the operations of the people who quarried the
flint ; and we may thus gain a knowledge of the implements
they fabricated, and by that means arrive at some conclusion
aa to the period during which the pits were worked.
By far the larger number, as might indeed be expected, are
chippings of various sizes, the refuse pieces struck off from the
block in reducing it to shape. These are in such quantities in
a field immediately to the south of the pits, that in some places
it is scarcely possible to put the foot down without treading on
one. The next most numerous article is what at first sight
might be taken for a round core, the remainder-piece left after
all the flakes suitable for implements had been struck off. On
a more careful examination these appear to have been chipped
into shape by design, and to have been intended for hammers,
to break up the flint and to flake it with ; and many of them
show, in their battered edges, the signs of a long-continued use
for some such purpose. They were also probably used for
splitting the chalk in the course of sinking the shafts and making
the galleries to be described in the sequel.
Of such articles as may be denominated implements, the
most frequent one is somewhat in the form of an adze (PI.
XXVIII. figs. 4 & 5). The greater part of these were broken;
but a few perfect specimens have been found. The cutting-edge
is not equally bevelled on each side as in an axe, but flat on
one side and more or less convex on the other, thus having the
shape best adapted for the purpose to which an adze is applied.
These tools may have been intended to quarry the chalk on the
spot, and may also have been used as hoes in cultivating the
ground. I think it highly probable that stone implements of
the axe and adze form have served a double purpose, in the
manufacture of wooden articles and in the processes of agricul-
ture. Those in question vary considerably in size, and range
from 4 inches to 8 inches in length.
The ubiquitous scraper, round and oval, is abundant, and attains
to a large size, some being as much as 3^ inches in diameter
(PI. XXVIII. fig. 7).
Drills or tools for boring are not unfrequent : most of them
are very rough, though showing evident intention in the shape ;
but some have been carefully finished by elaborate chipping (PI.
XXVIII. fig. 3).
A few knives (PI. XXVIII. fig. 1), or what may have been
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
422 Rev. W. Green well — On the Opening of
used for skinning and catting, have occurred ; and I found two
implements, looking very much like the heads of spears or jaye-
lins: the one is hollowed out at the but, and approaches to
the barbed form (PL XXYIII. fig. 2) ; the other is of an elon-
gated leaf-shape (fig. 6). Besides these several weapons and
toolsy there are many enigmatical articles to which it is impos-
sible to assign either use or name.
All these implements have merely been chipped into shape,
and I have not met with one firom the immediate neighbourhood
of the pits which shows any trace of grinding.
Besides the articles of flint, numerous water-rolled pebbles of
quartzite and other stone are abundantly found, showing in the
bruised ends and sides that they have been used as hammer-
stones, and principally, no doubt, for flaking flint, for which
purpose, from their hardness and toughness, they are well
adapted.
Though all these different implements, cores, and chippings
are discovered for some distance round the pits, they become
more firequent the nearer the pits are approached, indicating, as
indeed might be expected, that the principal manufacture went
on close by the place where the flint was procured.
This place, consisting of a large assemblage of pits, is called
Grime's Graves. They are situated in a wood, upon ground
sloping slightly towards the north, and are about 254 in number,
placed in an irregular fashion, generally about 25 feet apart, and
covering a space firom 20 to 21 acres in extent. It does not
appear necessary to enter into the etymology of the name, further
than to mention that the place is in the Hundred of Grim8how,the
first part of both words being taken either firom Grime-an, a
witch (and this is the more probable origin), or firom some
Scandinavian possessor of the district called Grim — a name by
no means uncommon, and which is found in Grimsby, Grims-
tborp, and other places. There is a Grimsdyke in Hertfordshire
and Buckinghamshire, another in Wiltshire, a third in Essex,
and two in Oxfordshire. The same origin is, no doubt, to be
found in Graeme's Dyke in the south of Scotland. Another
name of the same being who gave this designation to these
various earthworks occurs in combination with Dyke in the
Devil's Dyke. The English inhabitants, who were ignorant of
the origin and purpose of the pits, attached the name of Grim to
them, either taking it from the hundred, or giving it to the pits
themselves in the first instance. However this may be, they
called them Grime's Graves, that is, Grim's diggings or pits.
At the east side of the collection of pits is a mound, which has
figured as a speculatorium, and a barrow ; for Grime's Graves have
been taken to be a British village, a Danish encampment, and
Digitized by VjOOQIC
Grimes Graves in Norfolk, 428
other equally impossible constroctions. The mound was cut
through by the Norfolk Archaeological Society, when nothing was
discovered except a piece of a red deer's antler. It appears to be
nothing more than a heap of the material taken out of one of the
pits, possibly from the first that was opened, and when there was
no other way of disposing of it, there being no existing excava-
tion into which to throw it.
The pits are circular, and vary in diameter from 20 feet to
65 feet. In some cases they have nm together, and form irre-
gularly shaped hollows. This is probably caused by the falling
in . of the roof of the galleries, to be hereafter described, by
means of which the ground between two or more pits has settled,
and so destroyed the original outline. They have all been filled
in to within abqut 4 feet of the surface, and present the appear-
ance of a series of bowl-shaped depressions, having in some in-
stances a slight mound round the edge, due to some of the exca-
vated material not having been thrown back into the pit when it
was filled in.
Having thus briefly introduced Grime's Graves, it becomes
necessary to give a detailed account of the way in which they
have been made, as shown by the opening and examination of
one of them, as well as of the various manufactured and other •
things discovered during the operation.
The pit which was opened is situated on the east side of the
series, near the extreme edge, and almost in the south-east angle
of the space occupied by the pits. It is rather under the medium
size, being 28 feet in diameter at the mouth, and gradually
narrowing to a width of 12 feet at the bottom, which is 39 feet
below the surface. It is cut through a deposit of dark yellow
sand, 13 feet in thickness, here overlying the chalk. Inter-
spersed at yarious places in the sand are irregular-shaped
nodules of flint, of a coarse texture and not well fitted for the
fabrication of implements. The chalk upon which this bed of
sand rests has also, in the upper part, similar nodules of flint
placed after the same fashion as those in the sand ; but at a depth
of 19^ feet from the top of the chalk a regular stratum of flint
of a somewhat better quality occurs. This is called by the pre-
sent flint- workers the "wall-stone,'' from its being used for
building-purposes, and is not well adapted for the manufacture
of gun-flints, on account of its want of fineness of grain, and
from not possessing sufiicient hardness to enable it to resist a
continued percussion against steel. It was, however, used to a
considerable extent by the people who made the pits, as is shown
by the chippings, cores, and other articles made from it, found
on the surface of the adjoining ground. In the pit itself, though
much of it had been thrown back again unmanufactured, several
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
424 Rev. W. Greenwell — On the Opening of
flakes were nevertheless discovered, evidencing its having been
made use of in the fabrication of implements. At a depth of 7i
feet below the stratum of wall-stone, and 39 feet below the sur-
face of the ground, a second bed was met with, called by the
workmen the " floor-stone,'^ and now worked for the material
from which gun-flints are manufactured. The flint in this bed
has an average thickness of about 7 inches, and is of the best
quality in every respect. Though found at a much greater depth
than the same stratum about a mile to the S.W., where it is now
being worked for flint -knapping, it has more than twice its
thickness, and is of finer grain and closer texture ; and it is not
improbable that the ancient workings were established at the
place on account of these qualities in the flint.
It has already been mentioned that the pits have all been
filled in to within about 4 feet of the surface. This seems to
have been done by throwing into an open shaft the waste mate-
rials taken out of one or more pits in course of being excavated.
By doing this the sand and chalk were at once removed out of
the way, so that, if there was at any time a necessity to sink a
shaft near to a former one, it might be done without incurring
the additional labour of cutting through the debris from the pits.
If the material taken out of the shaft and galleries had been left
round the edge, the access to the workings would have been
made more difficult. The shaft which I reopened had been filled
in, apparently, from more than one pit ; for the way in which
the different materials were placed in it was such as could
scarcely have happened if all had been taken from a single pit.
The filling in for about 18 feet from the bottom was almost pure
chalk, taken from that part which lies between the two beds of
flint. Above that was a considerable thickness of sand, inter-
mixed with flint nodules and some pieces of chalk ; then came a
deposit of chalk and flint chippings, in some parts of which the
flint chippings very much preponderated ; after that was chalk
rubble, then sand, and at the top chalk rubble again. All these
various deposits were so irregular that they could not be measured
with any exactness ; and in many cases a mass of chalk rubble
at the centre did not extend as far as the sides of the pit, whilst
in others it only reached from the side to near the middle. The
whole appearance favoured the opinion that the pit had been
gradually filled in, the operation being a work of considerable
time. This impression was further confirmed by finding nume-
rous animal bones (most of them broken to extract the marrow),
charcoal, burnt sand, chippings and cores of flint, pebbles for
flaking, tools of deer^s horn, and other articles, to be specially
mentioned in the sequel. These were found scattered indiscri-
minately throughout the whole of the material which filled in
Digitized by LjOOQIC
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Joum.X^}lno. SocVolILPlXJClI.
O
33
m
CO
o
7)
>
<
m
C/)
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Grime? 8 Graves in Norfolk, 425
the pit. The quantity of charcoal was not very great j but at one
place^ close to the east side and at a depth of 28 feet^ a layer of
charcoal and wood ashes was found, 4 feet in width, and extend-
ing for a distance of 5 feet towards the centre. It appeared as if
a fire had been lighted on the spot ; for the chalk and flint below
and in immediate contact with it were partially calcined. It is
difficult to account for the occurrence of a fire in such a posi-
tion, removed as it was at so great a depth from the surface ; but
it is scarcely possible to understand how the underlying chalk
became burnt in the way it was, unless a fire had been lighted
there ; for the throwing in of hot embers could not have calcined
the chalk to the extent in which it was found.
Having noticed, by way of introduction, those secondary
questions which appeared to require some explanation, it now
remains to describe how the flint itself was worked out by the
prehistoric people who made the pits. The process differs in
some respects from that adopted by the present flint-raisers.
The ancient workers sunk a circular shaft, gradually decreasing
in size to the level of the stratum of the best flint, passing
through the upper layer of the so-called wall-flint, but not re-
moving any of that bed beyond what occurred within the limits
of the shaft itself. When the floor-flint was reached, it was
worked out to the extent of the pit; and then galleries were
excavated in various directions upon the level of the bed of
flint. In order that sufficient height might be obtained to
enable the workmen to extract the flint, a considerable quantity
of the overlying chalk has been removed, the galleries being on an
average about 3 feet in height, though in some places the roof
was 5 feet high. Their height, however, is very irregular,
owing in some measure to the manner in which the chalk roof
had given way in some places more than in others. In no case
was any of the chalk below the flint bed removed — a practice
contrary to that of the present workmen, who, in making their
galleries, excavate the chalk both above and below the flint.
The galleries vary in width from about 4 feet to 7 feet ; and the
flint was worked out beyond their sides as far as was practicable
without causing the roof to give way. The position of the galleries
will be better understood from the plan (PI. XXIX. flg. 1), which
shows their ramifications and the way they run one into another,
than by description in words. I had not time to examine them
to the full extent of the workings ; but they no doubt connect all
the shafts. A side gallery (2), proceeding from the first gallery
opening out of the pit which I examined, was found to extend for
a distance of 27 feet to the west, where it ended in a pit, which
still remains filled in. Nor can there be much doubt that the
whole space occupied by the pits is a complete netwoi^ of gal-
.gitized by Google
426 Rev. W. Oreenwell — On the Opening of
leries, and that^ if the chalk rubble were taken out of them^ it
would be possible to travel underground over the space in ques-
tion. To do this would be a work of great labour; for as one
gallery was worked out^ it was filled in again with the chalk
excavated from other galleries^ so that nearly the whole of them
are now filled up with rubble.
There were no steps cut in the side of the pit, or any provision
of that kind for obtaining access to the galleries ; so that the*
workmen must either have been drawn up by ropes, probably of
hide, or have ascended by means of a ladder, which, if such was
the case, was most likely made by cutting notches in a tree-stem.
The principal instrument used, both in sinking the shaft and in
working the galleries, was a pick (PI. XXIX. fig. 2), made from
the antler of the red deer, numerous examples of which were
found in the shaft at various depths, and in the galleries. The
pick, almost identical in form with that, of iron and wood, used by
the present workmen, was made by breaking off the horn, at a
distance usually of about 16 or 17 inches from the brow end, and
then removing all the tines except the brow tine. The process
of dividing the antler and breaking off the tines had been made
more easy by partly burning the horn at the places where it
was desired to divide it, most of them being partially charred at
those parts. There were very slight indications of any of them
having been cut through; but one antler from a slain deer,
having part of the skull attached to the horn, it had been
attempted to make more handy by cutting off the piece of skull.
This has evidently been done by flint flakes ; and the work proving
too hard, the piece of skull still remains attached to the antler,
with the ineffective and irregular cuttings still upon it. Another
antler, which had the brow tine projecting from it at an incon-
venient angle, has had it removed by making a shallow groove
at the base of the tine, and then snapping it through.
These tools had been used both as picks and as hammers, the
point of the brow tine serving for a pick, and the opposite part
of the brow acting as a hammer, to break off a plt)}ecting piece
of chalk or flint, the adjacent parts of which had been previously
removed by the tine. Nearly the whole of the tools show signs
of use, in the splintered extremity of the tine and in the worn
and battered brow; and numerous cuts upon the horns give in-
dications of the sharp edge of the fractured flint having come into
contact with the pick and hammer part of the antlers. In one
instance a piece of flint was firmly fixed in the back of the horn,
where the appearance showed that it had been used in splintering
the flint. The marks of both pick and hammer were thickly
scattered over the walls of the galleries, and appeared as fresh as
if made but yesterday.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Jouni.Etbfto.Soe.Vol.JI.Pl. XXX.
I'^s ' i
Fvg. J. i
F^. ^. f
OBJF.CTB FOUND IN GRIME'S GRAVEsOOglC
Grime's Graves in Norfolk. 427
The chalk had also been excavated by another implement, one
of which was found in the first gallery, 4 feet from the entrance.
It is a hatchet, of basalt (PI. XXX. fig. 3) ; and the marks of its
cvitting edge were plentiful on the chalk sides of the gallery in
which it was discovered.
A very striking occurrence in connexion with the working out
of the flint was met with at the end of the first gallery, 20 feet
8 inches from its mouth. The roof had given way about the
middle of the gallery, and blocked up the whole width of it to the
roof. On removing this, and when the end came in view, it was
seen that the flint had been worked out in three places at the
end, forming three hollows extending beyond the chalk face of
the end of the gallery. In front of two of these hollows were laid
two picks, the handle of each towards the mouth of the gallery,
the tines pointing towards each other, showing, in all probability,
that they had been used respectively by a right- and a left-
handed man. The day's work over, the men had laid down each
his tool, ready for the next day's work ; meanwhile the roof had
fallen in, and the picks had never been recovered. I learnt from
the workmen that it would not have been safe to excavate further
in that direction, the chalk at the point being broken up by
cracks so as to prevent the roof from standing firm. It was a
most impressive sight, and one never to be forgotten, to look,
after a lapse, it may be, of 3000 years, upon a piece of work un-
finished, with the tools of the workmen still lying where they
had been placed so many centuries ago. Between the picks was
the skull of a bird, but none of the other bones. These two
picks, as was the case with many of those found elsewhere, had
upon them an incrustation of chalk, the surface of which bore
the impression of the workmen's fingers, the print of the skin
being most apparent. This had been caused by the chalk with
which the workmen's hands became coated, being transferred
to the handle of the pick.
The galleries extended so far beyond the side of the shaft,
that it is impossible they could have been excavated without the
aid of an artificial light; and it is probable that some rudely
made cup-shaped vessels of chalk had been used for lamps.
Four of them were found, one in the pit (PL XXX. fig. 2), the
others in the galleries, in one case placed upon a ledge of the
chalk j list in the proper position for throwing light upon the place
being worked. The only objection to their having been lamps
is the absence of any staining, either from the smoke of the
wick or the oil or tallow which, if used as lamps, they must
have held. They can scarcely, however, have fulfilled any other
purpose ; and during the long interval which has elapsed since
they were left in the pit any discoloration arising from the
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
428 Rev. W. Greenwell — On the Opening of
stain of fatty matter would probably have disappeared ; and if
the wick floated on the oil, there would be no remains of its
smoke upon the side of the vessel.
I now purpose to give a fuller and more detailed account than
has yet been done of the various manufactured articles found in
the shaft and galleries, and of the circumstances under which
they occurred. The first place is due to the picks, of stag's
horn, both on account of their number and from the primary
importance they claim as the implements with which the work
of excavating the chalk and flint was performed. These tools
were found in great abundance, as well in the shaft as in the
galleries, and sometimes lying many of them together, in one
instance to the number of eight. With two exceptions, they
are all made from the lower part of the antler, after the fashion
already described ; and they vary in length from 14 to 20 inches,
the greater number being about 16 inches long. The brow tine
used for the pick-end had a length of 1 1 inches in one case,
whilst in others it was worn down by use to a point not above
3 inches long. The exceptional tools have been made from the
cup-end of the antler, one tine being used for the handle and
another for the pick. None of these tools were found until the
pit was cleared out to a depth of 17 feet ; but from that point
to the bottom they occurred here and there indiscriminately.
There were more, however, in the galleries than in the shaft.
The whole number was 79, many of them much decayed and
broken; of these only 11 were antlers from deer which had
been killed, the rest being all shed ones. The animals to which
they belonged had most of them been of large size, and much
beyond the average of the present Scotch red deer. In this they
correspond with the antlers found in the Fens, and show that
the deer in those times attained a greater size, and probably, as
a rule, lived to a greater age. This is only what might be ex-
pected ; for the red deer is now confined to a small area in Bri-
tain, and that of a high elevation, and almost entirely devoid of
any vegetation except ling and very coarse grasses, whereas in
prehistoric and much later times it occupied a country abound-
ing in wood, and possessing a much more varied and nutritious
flora than is now possessed by the Highlands of Scotland. The
large number of tools found in the workings, apparently thrown
aside, many of them when scarcely used at all, implies a great
abundance of deer at the time, whilst the relatively small propor-
tion of antlers of slain deer to the shed horns would lead us to
believe that the capture of the animal was not an easy task. It
is, I understand, by no means common to find shed horns, even
where deer are plentiftd ; and when the abundance of them found
in the pit is considered in connexion with this fact, a very strong
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
Grime's Graves in Norfolk. 429
impression of the plentifulness of the animal in the district is
conveyed. One of the largest of the horns measured 9 inches
round its base, immediately above the brow. Besides the picks,
there were thirteen of the cup-end of the antler, and many
whole and fragmentary tines, the remains of damaged tools, or
of tines broken off in shaping out the picks. The tines, except
in two or perhaps three instances, where they have been partly
cut through, have been simply snapped off. Many of the picks
showed that they must have been continued in use for a long
time before they were thrown aside ; for the horn was worn quite
smooth in those parts where the workmen^s hands had come into
contact with it.
Two other implements of bone were discovered in the shaft :
— a pin or awl, 4^ inches long, at a depth of 17 feet, made from
the fibula of some small animal, probably a roe deer, split and
then rubbed to a point ; and a rounded piece of bone 4| inches
long, and 1 inch in circumference, carefully rubbed smooth, and
showing signs of use at the ends. It may possibly have been a
tool for making pottery, or an implement for taking off the lesser
flakes of flint, in making arrow-points and other small articles.
It somewhat resembles, though longer, the piece of deer's
antler, inserted into a handle of wood or fossil ivory, used by
the Eskimo for flaking.
It has already been mentioned that a hatchet of basalt
was found in the first gallery, and that the marks of its cutting
edge were distinctly seen upon the sides of the gallery, showing
that it had been used in excavating the chalk. It is of a type
not commonly found in East Anglia, but very usual in York-
shire; and it appears strange that, flint being so plentiful, a
hatchet of any other material should have been used. I shall
have occasion to revert to this fact in the sequel, when the
question of the people who worked the pits is considered. It is
7| inches long, 2^ inches wide at the cutting edge, the other
end being sharply pointed. In one of the pits, at the opposite
side of the series, which Lord Rosehill partially examined, two
rude adze-shaped tools of flint were discovered, showing that the
material at hand was occasionally used in working the chalk.
Numerous water-rolled quartzite and other pebbles were found
in the pit, at various depths, abundance of which, coming out of
the boulder-clay, are scattered over the surface of the adjoining
ground. Fourteen of these showed, in their bruised ends and
sides, that they had been used as hammer-stones, and probably
for flaking flint, for which purpose, as I can testify from experi-
ence, they are well adapted (Fl. XXX. fig. 1) . They are quite
small, one being not above 1^ inch long, and they could not, on
account of their want of weight, have been used for breaking up
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
430 Rev. W. Gkeenwell — On the Opening of
either the chalk or the flint whilst in the bed. Besides these
stones^ seven large rounded cores of flint occurred, which also
showed signs of having been used for hammering (PI. XXX.
fig. 4) . From their size and weight they might have equally
served for taking off large flakes, or for breaking^ the chalk
and flint in the block. Similar round cores are found abundantly
on the surfiEuse of the adjoining fields, and have the same appear-
ance of having been used as hammer-stones. At the end of
the second gallery a peculiar-shaped flint nodule was discovered,
which is very like a cat's head. It has been used as a hammer,
and is most conveniently formed for the purpose.
Some cup-shaped vessels made of chalk have already been
referred to as being probably lamps. Of these, three, almost
complete, and a fragment of a fourth, were found. One of them
and the fragment occurred in the shaft, at a depth of 26 feet,
another on a ledge at the end of the second gallery, and the third
in a gallery branching from the east side of the first one. They
have all been fashioned and hollowed with flint flakes ; and the
marks of the cutting are as distinct upon them as when they
were first made. They are rudely formed, circular, with a flat
bottom; one is about 2j inches in diameter, another about
2| inches, the first being \^ inch high and the second 2 inches;
the cup part in each is not quite an inch in depth ; the third one
is rather larger and much more irregularly formed.
Some other articles of chalk were found, the use of which it
is almost impossible to determine. One is a roughly shaped,
flat and thin piece, pierced by a hole about the middle, which has
been drilled from each side. But for the softness of the material,
it might be taken for one of the so-called tool-stones found not
unfrequently in Ireland, though more rarely in England. It
occurred at a depth of 18 feet. Another is not unlike part of a
human leg or arm. The marks of cutting, probably with flint
flakes, are distinctly seen upon it ; and the broken ends show
that it formed part of a larger article ; the present length is 10
inches, and it is 14 inches in circumference. A third may have
been part of a flngcr; it is 1^ inch long, 2^ inches in circum-
ference, and is only a fragment.
The most remarkable piece is a representation of the glans of
a human penis, which has evidently been broken off from the
whole member. It is very well carved, and appears to have been
modelled from life, the anatomical features being rendered with an
accurate knowledge of the parts. These three last articles were
found not very far from each other, and at a depth of about 31
feet. It is not impossible that they may have formed part of a
whole figure, though it might scarcely have been expected that
the people who worked the flint had arrived at so advanced a
Digitized by VjQOQ IC
Grime's Graves in Norfolk. 431
stage in art as the sculptunDg of a life-size human figure implies.
People, however, who were certainly* living under ruder condi-
tions have exhibited marvellous skill in sculpture, and that too
in relief, so that we need not deny to these early inhabitants of
Norfolk a power of imitation which has been widely diflFused
even amongst savage races.
But if the opinion which attributes these pieces of carved chalk
to the remains of a statue must be rejected, I should not be in-
clined to assign any religious significancy to this penis, or to re-
gard it as an evidence of phallic worship, but rather consider it
the production of some ancient workman who had no further
intention, when he carved it, than the artists who, in a very
inferior style, depict the same member upon our walls and
palings. '
A number of animal bones, principally broken so as to extract
the marrow, were found scattered amongst the materials which
filled in the pit. They were discovered from within 4 feet of the
top to a depth of about 28 feet, but beyond that point and in the
galleries they were absent. 1 am indebted to the kindness of
Mr. W. Boyd Dawkins, F.R.S., for their identification. The
animal whose bones are the most numerous, putting aside the
red-deer antlers, is the ox, of a small species, probably Bos
longifrons. A very remarkable and instructive fact connected
with these ox-bones is their being to a great extent those of
very young calves. It would appear from this that a principal
element in the food of these people was milk, and therefore they
could not afibrd to keep the calves, which must have consumed
a large portion of what would otherwise have been available for
the use of the household. The herbivorous animal whose bones
are next in order of number is the goat or sheep, followed by
the horse and pig, and, after a long interval, by two bones of
the red deer. Of the camivora, the only animal whose remains
were found was the dog. Bones of several individuals were
discovered, all of them having been old when killed ; and it is
not improbable that when they were no longer, on account of
their age, of much use for hunting, they were then made to serve
for food.
The bones were all of domesticated animals, a fact which
proves that the people who worked the flint had passed beyond
the hunting stage. A similar condition of things prevailed on
the Yorkshire Wolds at the time of the erection of the barrows
there ; and an examination of a large series of animal bones from
those burial-mounds shows that scarcely any are of wild animals.
From the fact of these various bones, hammer-stones, cores,
and chippings of flint being placed indiscriminately amongst the
materials which filled up the pit, we may conclude that the
Digitized by
Google
432 Rev. W. Greenwell — On the Opening of
people lived close by the mouth of the shaft. If this was the
ease^ the remains of their food and the waste pieces of the flint
struck off or left unworked in the process of manufacture would
naturally be thrown into the adjoining pit^ which was being gra-
dually filled up by the chalk and sand taken out of other shafts.
The shafts must have remained open at different levels for a con-
siderable time^ and would be most convenient places for the de-
positing of rubbish of all kinds; and it is surprising that more
numerous and varied articles were not discovered in the pit
which was examined. The absence of such things in the shaft
may be accounted for on the supposition that it was an accident
incidental to that especial pit, or that the people who worked the
flint were not in possession of many implement and utensils. The
not finding any remains of pottery is very remarkable^ because^
from its fragile and yet indestructible nature^ it is one of those
things which usually marks the site of habitation longer and more
abundantly than almost any other article. It is impossible to
believe that these people were ignorant of its use.
Until the examination of the pit at Grime's Graves^ no ancient
workings for flint have been explored in England with reference
to their former purpose^ though there can be no doubt that many
similar places exist throughout the whole of the flint-bearing
districts of the country. There are two instances in the county
of Norfolk where discoveries have been made, indicating the
existence of workings of the same character as thone at Grime's
Graves. One is situated only a few miles distant to the north-
east, at Buckenham, where, in cutting a deep drain to cany
away the sewage from the house, at a depth of 18 feet, some
hollows were discovered in the chalk. At the time these were sup-
posed to have been the hiding-places of smugglers ; but there can
be no question that they are ancient flint-galleries. Many deer's
antlers were found in them, which, from the description I have
heard, corresponded with the picks already described. At Eaton,
close to Norwich, deer's antlers, broken off in a similar way to
those at Grime's Graves, were met with amongst chalk rubble;
but they do not appear to have excited any attention, having
been regarded as ordinary shed horns, which had not been made
use of by man. It seems probable that the chalk rubble in
question was the filling-in of shafts or galleries, and that the
site of an old flint-quarry was there met with. In much later
days, Norwich was earlier the seat of a gun-flint manufactory
than Brandon ; and the trade still lingers in the neighbourhood
of the city.
Many pits in the chalk have been known for long, or have
been discovered from time to time, in the counties of Essex,
Hertford, Kent, and Sussex, which it is needless to specify ; and
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Grimes Graves in Norfolk. 438
many different conjectures as to their use have been hazarded.
Some of these will, no doubt, prove to be prehistoric flint- work-
ings ; and it is to be hoped that they will all receive a careful exa-
mination, with the view of testing this explanation of their use.
The extensive series of pits within the camp at Cissbury, so fully
described by Colonel A. Lane Fox in the Arcfueoloffia, will
probably be found to be the place whence the flint was ob-
tained, as they certainly are the site where it was manufactured.
The Pen Pits, in Wiltshire, described by Sir Richard Colt
Hoare, Bart., may have had their origin in a similar process of
mining ; and there are other hollows like them in the same part
of England, which may have to take a place in the same category.
In Belgium^ however, the site of a flint-manufactory and the
workings from which the material was obtained have been
carefully examined. The neighbourhood of Spiennes has long
been known to abound not only in chippings and cores of flint,
but in implements, whole and fragmentary. The greater part of
the implements found there are unground ; but a few ground ones
have occurred. These various articles have been discovered on
the surface of the ground. In the year 1842 the ancient work-
ings were first noticed ; and the mode in which the flint was ob-
tained, by a system of shafts and galleries, is very similar to that
of Grime's Graves. Many tools of deer's horn were found in
the workings, but not of the same form as those from the pits
in Norfolk. The Spiennes tools have been made by cutting off
the horn just above the brow tine, which has been left on, appa-
rently to serve as a handle. They must have been used as ham-
mers rather than as picks, and they are by no means such effi-
cient implements as are those from Grime's Graves. The chalk
in the Spiennes workings seems to have been excavated princi-
pally with tools made of flint, many of which were found in the
pits and galleries there. As was the case at Grime's Graves, a
single pin or awl of bone was discovered at Spiennes, where spe-
cimens of pottery, coarse and badly baked, occurred in abun-
dance*.
The question remains for consideration. Who were the people
who worked the flint at Grime's Graves, and when did that work
go on ? There have been only two periods during which flint of
the quality found there has been quarried as extensively as these
workings imply. One is the age when stone was the material
used in the fabrication of weapons and cutting-implements ; the
other and much later one, when it was used in the manufacture
* Alphoose Briart| Florent Comet et Augoste Hoozeau de Lehaie,
"Rapport 8ur les D^couvertes Gl^log^aues et Archdologiques faites k
Spiennes en 1867," M^moires^ &c. de la Soci^t^ des Sciences, des Arts &c.
du Hainaut, onn^e 1866-7 (Mons, 1868), p. 855.
V«^' "• D,g,t, Jby'GoOgle
434 Rev. W. Gbeenwell — On the Opening of
of gan-flintSr It is eyident that the latter period was not that
when these pits were excavated ; for the animal remains alone
point to an earlier one^ without taking into consideration the
fact that^ since the invention of firearms^ flint and chalk have
never been quarried by other tools than those of iron. There
remains, then, the period during which stone was used for wea-
pons and implements. This period, no doubt, was to a certain
extent contemporary with the age when bronze was also in use
for certain articles. But before that time a pure stone age had
prevailed, when no metal, except perhaps gold, was known. To
this earlier period, the Neolithic, I think these extensive work-
ings must be referred. The quantity of flint that has been ob-
tained from the pits at Grime's Graves is so great, and the sup-
ply of material for implements was so very large, that it is diffi-
cult to understand how operations on a scale so extensive could
have been required when the use of stone must have been, to a
great extent, superseded by metal. During the time when both
stone and metal were in use, flint was required more for smaller
weapons, such as arrow-points, and for articles like scrapers,
saws, and knives, than for larger implements such as hatchets.
The perforated stone axes, which were no doubt in use together
with bronze, are never made of flint. We may regard these
workings, then, as belonging to the neolithic age, when metal
was unkDOwn, but when the grinding and polishing of stone was
imderstood. The palaeolithic age, when flint was most exten-
sively used in the same district, cannot have been that of the
working of these pits ; for, apart from the fact that nearly all
the drift implements have been made Irom surface flints, and
those generdly not belonging to flint of the quality obtained at
Grime's Graves, the greater part of the animal-remains found
in the pit do not belong to the fauna of the drift, nor were any
bones of the most characteristic animals of that peribd discovered
there.
The time occupied in working the whole series of pits and
galleries must necessarily have been a long one ; for even with a
large population such extensive operations could not have been
undertaken in a short period. There could scarcely, however,
have ever been a large population settled in the locality ; for such
could not have been supported — the supply of game, large though
that may have been, being quite inadequate to afford food for
more than a people of limited number, and pasturage for domes-
ticated animals being very scanty and poor. The evidence sup-
plied by^ the pits themselves very strongly supports the view that
a long period of time must have been occupied in quwrrying the
flint. A single pit, with its galleries, would afford stone suffi-
cient for the manufacture of thousands of implements, even al-
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Grimes Graves in Norfolk. 485
lowing for a most lavish and wasteful expenditure ; and when it
is considered that the pits number about 250, some idea may be
formed of the enormous quantity of implements which must
have been supplied by the Grime's-Graves workings alone.
There is, however, good reason for believing that this series of
workings is only one out of many others in the same district ;
and if such is the case, imagination almost fails to conceive the
vastness of the supply of material for the people of the stone
age provided by the chalk of Norfolk. But flint was worked by
means of pits in other chalk-bearing counties, besides being ob-
tained on the surface, and in the shape of rolled pebbles on the
sea-beach ; so that we have to add many other sources of supply
to that of Grime's Graves and other Norfolk workings. Taking
these facts into consideration, we seem to require a very extended
period for the neolithic age itself, as well as for the time during
which the pits in question were in operation. We have no cer-
tain factor, however, at present by which to measure that
period.
Another and important question which arises is whether the
flint was worked by a population in possession of the district,
or by various tribes, who came there from different localities
for the purpose of obtaining so essential a material for their
wants. There are certain kinds of stone in North America and
in Australia to which different tribes have been in the habit of
resorting to obtain what they required for one purpose or
another. In some instances the people of these tribes travelled
from places at a great distance to that where the particular
stone is found. Was a similar practice in use amongst the
people of the neolithic age in Britain? A possession so valuable
as an almost inexhaustible mine of flint must have been, could only
have been retained by a people powerful enough to resist any
attack which might have been made by neighbouring tribes,
unless there was a political system so complete that the law of
nations was in force in a stronger way than it was in times long
subsequent to that in question. It appears unlikely that any
single tribe could have been allowed a quiet possession of such a
material by any common consent of the adjacent communities ;
and we must therefore conclude that, if these pits belonged ex-
clusively to one tribe, the tribe in question must have been a
more powerful one than any of its neighbours. We have no
evidence to show how the country was subdivided at the time, if
it was so parcelled out, or whether it was all in the hands of one
large community or of a confederation of tribes. Be this, how-
ever, as it may, it seems on the whole more probable that the
flint was the property of a single people, and not of the whole
country and worked by different tribes temporarily settling at
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
436 Rev. W. Greenwell — On the Opening of
the place from time to time. Not only would any occasional
residents have found great diflBculty in subsisting during the
long-extended period necessary to sink shafts and work galleries^
but the regular and systematic way in which the flint has been
obtained seems to require a set of workmen habituated to the
mode of quarrying this stone. The finding of a hatchet of
basalt^ of a type not usual in the district^ in one of the galleries
may seem to favour the view that the pits were worked by
people from other parts of the country. It certainly does ap-
pear strange that if the flint was raised by a permanently resi-
dent population, a material so generally inferior to flint, and at
the place so much scarcer, should have been used for making a
tool to excavate the chalk. This particular tool, however, may
have come into the hands of the workmen in some accidental
way ', or, from being superior in toughness to flint, it may have
been a more useful implement than a hatchet of that stone. This
single fact, even if it does favour the view of the pits having
been worked by tribes foreign to the district, is not sufficient to
set against the very strong probability, on the other hand, that
the flint was the property of and worked by a native population,
to whom it must have been a most valuable possession.
The quantity of flint obtained at Grime's Graves, as has
already been noticed, was very great ; and the traffic that went
on in it must have been in consequence extensive. It is, how-
ever, most difficult to say what was obtained in exchange for it
in the way of barter. If the pits had been worked during the
bronze age, we might understand that the medium of exchange
was that metal ; but, upon the whole, it seems most probable
that they were in operation principally, if not altogether, before
bronze was known. Gold, amber, and jet are all substances
used by the people of that age, and which would have formed
fitting materials for barter ; audit is possible that such and other
like products were exchanged for the flint. But if we are to judge
by the contents of the barrows in the neighbourhood, we must
attribute great poverty in such articles to the people living there*
Lord BosehiU opened seven barrows near Grime's Graves, finding
in them deposits of burnt bones, and those only in one case placed
in a cinerary urn ; but in none of them did he discover any thing
associated with the interment. It is not necessary to suppose
from this that the people were destitute of any thing in the way
of ornament &c. ; but it could scarcely happen, if they were
rich in such things, that nothing of the kind should have oc-
curred in so many burial-places as were examined. As the
people who worked the flint appear to have subsisted mainly
upon domesticated animals, it is not improbable that these
formed the product given in exchange for the flint ; and indeed.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Grime's Graves in Norfolk. 487
on account of the poverty of the soil, it is not eajsy to understand
how any large quantity of domesticated animals could have been
permanently reared and sustained in the district.
EXPLANATION OF PLATES XXVm. to XXX.
Plate XXVIIL
Fig. 1. Flint implement resembling a knife : | size.
2. Ditto, resembling a spear-bead : | size.
8. Ditto, used as a drill or boring-tool : i size.
4 & 6. Ditto, somewhat in tbe form of an adze : ^ size.
6. Ditto, resembling a spear-head : i size.
7. Flint scraper.
All the objects figured in this Plate were found in the fields near
Grime's Graves, Norfolk.
Platr XXIX.
Fig. 1, Plan of the workings for flint at Grime's Graves, Weeting, Norfolk.
Scale 12 feet to I inch.
A. Place where the picks were found.
B. Spot where the roof fell in.
2. Pick made of antler of the red deer, found in on^ of the galleries at
Grime's Graves.
Plate XXX.
¥ig, 1. Quartzite pebble with bruised end, showing that it had been used
as a hammer-stone : f size.
2. Cup-shaped vessel formed of chalk, and probably used as a lamp :
] size.
3. Basalt hatchet employed in excavating the chalk : } size.
4. Core of flint which had been used for hammering : 4 size.
All the objects figured in this Plate were found in the excavations
at Grime's Graves.
Discussion.
Mr. J. W. Flowbe observed that, having been present for several
days during Canon Greenwell's explorations, he could testify to the
great accuracy of tbe details which had been given. He remarked
that the history of the little town or village of Brandon was particu-
larly interesting to ethnologists, as showing for what vast periods of
time the geological condition of a district may influence the occupa-
tions, and through them (in a certain limited sense and degree) the
condition and character of successive races. Notwithstanding that
this town is situate in a very bleak and barren district, it has evidently
been a place of considerable resort from a very remote period — a cir-
cumstance which can only be attributed to the abundance and good
quality of the flint found here. First, we have here the flint imple-
ments of the drift, of which Mr. Flower had collected, in and near the
town, a large number of characteristic and fine specimens ; in fact,
this deposit was just as prolific as those so well known, and so often
described, in the Somme valley ; and although he wa^ unable to accept
Digitized by VjOOQIC
438 Rev. W, Gbeenwell — On the Opening of
the opinion held by Sir John Lubbock and other able writers, that
the implement-makerB were contemporary with the elephants and
other animals, of which the teeth and bones were sometimes found in
the same gravel, still it could not be doubted that the implements were
of extreme antiquity, as evidenced bv the great geological changes
which must have taken place since they were fabricated, and which
resulted in covering them with prodigious masses of sand and
gravel.
Next in order, although probably by a very long interval, came the
people, whoever they were, who excavated the pits at Grime's Graves
to procure flints for makmg scrapers and other implements, which,
however, were of an entirefy different character from those of the
drift, liese people were evidently ignorant of the use of metals ; but
they seem to nave been far in advance of the men of the drift-imple-
ment period, since they were able, as Canon Greenwell has shown,
to excavate the chalk to the depth of 50 feet, and then to form a series of
galleries or shafts. The bones of the red deer, of which so many had
been found, afforded no satisfactory evidence as to the age of these
workings, since, although extinct for several centuries, they abounded
in the country lying to the north-west (which was then an extensive
forest but is now a fen) until as late as Edward the First's reign.
That the Ancient Britons or Celts came to Brandon is evident from
the name Bran-f from atn or an, Celtic for a river or stream, with Br
for the prefix, as in Bran, Brane, and Brent, ancient river names ;
and dune, a hill ; that is, the " river hill," or " hill by the river," which
exactly describes its situation, it being the first eminence by the
riverside on approaching from the west. Upward of thirty large
British cinerary urns were discovered a few years since about half a
mile from the river ; and in the adjoining parish of Hockwold a very
large cinerary urn of glass was found, as well as many other articles,
showing that the Bomans had settled here in considerable numbers.
In due time the Anglo-Saxons made their appearance, as well as their
Danish invaders. Canon Greenwell possesses a very fine brooch of
undoubted Danish workmanship lately found in the adjoining village
of Santon Downham ; and the Bev. Mr. Foley has another.
William the Conqueror fixed his camp here when he was besieging
the Anglo-Saxons in their stronghold at Ely ; and it was here, as we
learn from the * Liber Eliensis ' (upon which Mr. Kingsley founded
his tale of * Hereward, the Last of the Saxons '), that Mereward, in
the disguise of a potter, and calling out " Fots, pots to sell," got into
the king's camp and narrowly escaped capture.
TV hen metal superseded the use of stone for weapons and tools,
the staple production of Brandon became of little vsJue ; but when
firearms were invented, the demand revived, and for a long time a
great trade was carried on in flint ; and although, owing to modern
improvements in firearms, it is no longer much used in Europe, a
considerable trade is still carried on with the 'East — thus presenting
a remarkable, and probably unparalleled, instance of manufiEusture
and commerce carried on in our own days in an article which was
made and probably sold on the same spot at what (so far as the evi-
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
Grime^i Graves in Norfolk, 439
dence goes) we may believe to have been the earliest period of man's
appearance on the earth.
Col. A. Lake Fox thought that the Society might be congratulated
upon the paper which they had heard from Canon Green well ; for
although other localities in chalk districts had afforded strong pre-
sumptive evidence of having been used by prehistoric people for
quarrying flints, this was the first time that the object of these pits
had been so clearly determined. Amongst the places mentioned by
Canon Ghreenwell was the camp at Cissburj, which had been explored
by the speaker. The pits there were of different construction, being
open at the top and converging towards the bottom; but he had
little doubt that they were constructed for the same object, of ob-
taining flints for the fabrication of implements, a large number of
which were found in them. In the case of Cissbury, some clue was
obtained as to the period at which the pits were constructed ; for
UDon digging in the ditch of the rampart which surrounded the camp
wnere the pits occur, similar implements to those found in the pits
were discovered lying on the orijginal bottom of the ditch, beneath an
accumulation of some three or four feet of soil. He thought, there-
fore, that it was pretty clearly determined in this case that the pits
were of the same or a subsequent period to the camp ; and the num-
ber of flint flakes found in many of^the camps on the adjoining downs
confirmed this hypothesis. These pits dia not appear to have been
excavated with deer-horn picks, as no trace of deer-horn was found
in them ; he believed that flint adzes similar to those described by
Canon Greenwell, were used for this purpose ; and a number of these
were discovered : they were found to fit the hand on one side, being
worked to an edge at the other. Amongst the pits which had been
attributed to this purpose, was the one near Broadstairs, which
had been described by the speaker in the Journal of the Society
(vol. i. p. 8) ; he was bound to say, however, that he had since had an
opportunity of completing the excavation of this pit, and he could
find no vein of flint in the chalk, such as was described in the paper
as existing at Orime's Graves. This circumstance, and the fact of a
number of rolled flints from the sea-shore having been brought into
the pit, left him in doubt whether this pit was really constructed for
flint working. Other pits, commonly known as Dane's Holes, in
parts of Kent more closely resemble those described in the paper.
At East Tilbuiy they were described as having a small entrance above,
leading to several galleries below. Those at Crayford and Dartford
are of similar construction. At Chislehurst the shafts are from 20 to
50 feet deep, expandinc; at the bottom or running into passages ; the
shafts are described as being filled with worked fiints and the bones of
animals, including those of the Bos longifrons^ deer, and wolves. No
doubt these pits were constructed for the same object as those at
Grime's Graves, the careful excavation and description of which by
Canon Greenwell, he thought, would probablv serve as an impulse to
prehistorians to examine other pits careiully, which he trusted
might lead to important results.
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
440 W. Boyd Dawkin&^0» the Discovery qf
A verbal abstract of the following paper was then given by
the authors : —
XL. On the discovery of Platycnemig Men in Denbighshire.
By W. Boyd Dawkins^ Esq., F.R.S. ; with Notes on the
Human Remains, by Professor Busk, F.B.S.
Contents.
L $ 1. Introduction.
$ 2. Refuse-heap and Gave at Perth! Chwareu.
$ 3. The Cefii Gave.
{ 4. Ghambered Tomb at Gefii.
S 6. Gorrelation of Ghambered Tomb with Intermenta in Cefh and Perthi-
Ghwareu Gaves.
S 6. Relative Age.
II. § 1. Introduction to Notes on the Human Remains.
S 2. Human Remains from Perthi Chwareu.
§ S. Human Remains from Gefii Chambered Tomb.
S 4. Human Remains from Gefri Cave.
I. § 1. Introduction. — In the following essay I have described
the discoveries made in 1869 in a refuse-heap, a tumulas, and
two bone-caves in Denbighshire, which establish the fact that
platycnemism was manifested by the ancient dwellers in North
Wales, as well as by those who buried their dead in the cave of
Cro-magnon, in France, and who are foimd also in the caves of
Gibraltar. Professor Busk has been good enough to bring his
great knowledge to bear on the human remains, and to ascertain
the precise value of platycnemism as a race-character.
§ 2. Refuse-heap and Cave at Perthi Chwareu. — The first
hint of the presence of remains of archaeological value at Perthi
Chwareu, a farm-house about ten miles to the east of Corwen,
was afforded by a small box of bones, forwarded through Mr.
Charles Darwin ; and by the kind assistance of the owner of the
property on which they were found, Mrs. Lloyd, of Rhagatt, we
were able fully to explore the place from which they were
derived. The mountain-limestone which there forms mil and
valley consists of thick masses of hard rock, separated by soft
beds of shale, and contains large quantities otProducti, crinoids,
and corals. The strata dip to the south, at an angle of about 1 in
25, and form two parallel ridges with abrupt faces to the north,
and separated from each other by a narrow valley passing east and
west along the strike. The remains sent by Mr. Darwin were
obtained from a space between two strata, near the top of the
northern ridge, whence the intervening softer material had been
carried away by water. Its maximum height was six inches,
and its width twenty feet or more ; and it extended in a direction
parallel to the bedding of the rock. The bones had evidently
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Platycnemic Men in Denbighshire.
441
been washed in by tbe rain^ and not carried in by any carnivore.
They belong to the following creatures: —
The Dog {Cants famUiaris).
The Fox \Ckm%8 wdpei).
The Badger (Meles taxus).
The Pig (Su8 serofa).
The Roe Deer {Cerviu capreolus).
The Red Deer VCennw daphwi).
The Sheep or Goat
The Celtic Shorthorn {Bos longifrotu).
The Horse (Equun cahaUm),
The Water-Rat (Arvicola amphibia).
The Hare {Ltmm timidus).
The Rabbit (tepuB cumctdus).
The Eagle (8p.P).
Nearly all the bones were broken, and belonged to young
animals. Those of the Celtic Shorthorn, of the Sheep or
Goat, and of the young Pig were very abundant ; while those
of the Roe and Reid Deer, Hare and Horse, were comparatively
rare. The remains of the domestic Dog were rather abundant ;
and the percentage of young puppies would imply also that they.
Fig. 13.
Section of Cave at Perthi Chwareo. Scale 12 feet to 1 inch.
like the other animals, had been used for food. Possibly the
Hare may also have been eaten ; but its remains were scarce,
and belonged to adults. Some of the bones have been gnawed
by dogs. The only reasonable cause that can be assigned for
the accumulation of the remains of these animals is that the
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
442
W. Boyd Dawkins — On the Discovery of
locality was inhabited by men of pastoral habits but yet to a
certain extent dependent on the chase, and that the relics of
their food were thrown oat to form a refuse-heap. The latter
has now altogether disappeared from the surface of the groimd,
from the action of the rain and other atmospheric causes; while
those portions of it which chanced to be washed into the narrow
interspace between the strata have been preserved to mark the
spot where it once existed.
There was nothing in the deposit that fixes the date of its
accumulation. It may have been of the stone, bronze, or iron
age; but firom the presence of the Sheep or Goat, Short-homed
Ox and Dog, it certainly does not date so far back as the epoch
of the Reindeer, Mammoth, Rhinoceros, and Cave-Hyaena.
Fig. 14.
Plan of Cave at Perth! Chwareu.
The presence of the Celtic Shorthorn throws no light upon the
antiquity, because for centuries after it had ceas^ to be the
domestic breed in England it remained in Wales, and still lives
in the small black Welsh cattle, that are lineal descendants of
those which furnished beef to the Roman coloni. While this
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
Plaiycnemic Men in Denbighshire. 443
work was in progress^ we selected a small hollow in the precipi-
tous side of the southern ridge^ that formed a kind of rock
shelter (figs. 13 & 14, a) overlooking the valleyj and that seemed
to be a likely place for the abode of man or of wild animals.
On setting the men to work, in a few minutes we began to dis-
cover the remains of Dog, Marten-cat, Fox, Badger, Sheep or
Goat, Celtic Shorthorn, Boe Deer and Red Deer, Horse, and
lai^e Birds. Mixed with these, as we proceeded, we began to
find human bones between and underneath large masses of
rock that were completely covered up with red silt and sand.
As these were cleared away we gradually realized that we were
on the threshold of an ossiferous cave (figs. 13 & 14, b). In the
small space then excavated, human remains belonging to no
fewer than five individuals were found. Subsequently the work
was carried on by Mrs. Lloyd, under the careful supervision of
Mr. Reid. The rock-shelter narrowed into a " tunnel cave ''
that penetrated the rocks in a line parallel to the bedding, and,
roughly speaking, at right angles to the valley, having a width
varying from 3 feet 4 inches to 5 feet 6 inches, and a height
from 8 feet 4 inches to 4 feet 6 inches.
The entrance was completely blocked up with red earth and
loose stones, the latter apparently having been placed there by
design. The inside of the cave was filled with red earth and
sand to within about a foot of the roof. The remains were
found for the most part on or near the top, but in some cases
they were deep down. One human skuU, for example, was
found 6 inches only above the rocky floor. The human bones
were associated with those of the animals of which a list has
been given, and occurred in little confused heaps. One human
femur was in a perpendicular position. The account of the
continuation of the digging we give almost in the words of Mrs.
Lloyd. On the second day, &er an hour's work, a human
skdl was found near the roof of the cave, resting on a femur ;
then 11 feet explored brought to light a lai^e quantity of
human bones, including 9 femurs. The third and fourth days
were devoted to clearing out the cave up to this point, and to ex-
cavating about 4 feet further in, or 15 from the entrance. During
this work two teeth of a horse were found resting on the floor
near the entrance, and nine more about 10 feet within the cave,
also a Boar's tusk of remarkable size, and, close by, a mussel- and
a cockle-shell, and a valve of My a truncata, along with a quantity
of human and other bones, including five skulls, more or less
perfect, and many fragments. All ti^e skulls were found be-
tween the 10th and 15th feet from the entrance. During the
fifth and sixth days the work was superintended by Mr. Reid,
who entirely cleared the cave for about 13 feet further : the firpt
.gitized by Google
444 W. Boyd Dawkins — On the Discovery of
8 feet yielded a small quantity of human and other bones, in-
cluding the perfect skull of a Marten-cat and the incisor of a Wild
Boar. The only implement found in the cave, a broken flint
flake, occurred here, and a nearly perfect human skuU, lying
face downwards, with the pelvis adhering to one side. Tlie last
5 feet famished only two bones, both of the Short-homed Ox.
Small bits of charcoal occurred throughout the cave, and a
great many rounded pebbles firom the boidder-clay of the neigh-
bourhood. Within the first 10 feet there were bits of modem
glazed pottery and small pieces of coal ,* and near the end of the
excavation a small scrap of iron was found, which seems to be
a mere splinter broken firom one of the tools of the workmen.
The coal and the modern pottery have most likely been con-
veyed into the cave by the wash of the rain, or possibly by the
burrowing of the rabbits which abound in fissures of the rock
immediately above the cave. The fact that the splinter of iron
is scarcely oxidized implies that it had not been in the cave very
long.
The human remains belong for the most part to very young
or adolescent individuak, firom the small infant to youths of
twenty-one. Some, however, belonged to men in the prime of
life. All the teeth that had been used were ground perfectly
flat. The skulls belong to that type which Prof. Huxley terms
the river-bed skull. Some of the tibue present one remarkable
peculiarity, now for the first time recognized in any British leg-
bone. They are very much compressed in a plane parallel to
the median line, and indicate the platycnemic character of the
people to whom they belonged. A somewhat similar character
has been recognized in remains from the caves of France and
Gibraltar, and is presented also by the only fragment of bone
which has been obtained by Mr. Foote from the laterite of India,
along with stone implements''^.
The remains of the animals in the cave belong to the same
species as those. which have been before mentioned from the
debris of the kitchen-heap, and are precisely in the same frag-
mentary condition. From their close intermixture with the
human remains, they probably were deposited with them at the
same time. They may, however, be the result of a previous
occupation.
How can we account for the presence of the human remains
in the cave? Unlike those of the other animals, they are for
the most part perfect. They exhibit no marks of scraping or
cutting, and therefore cannot be viewed as the relics of the feasts
of cannibals. The only satisfactory explanation is that the cave
♦ International Congress of Prehistoric Archieolosr, Norwich volume,
1868, p. 224. ^^
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Platycnemic Men in Denbighshire. 445
was used as a burial-place. That the dead were not interred at
one time is conclusiyely proved by the fact that the number of
individuals was too large to be accommodated in so small a
space. They must therefore have been buried at different times.
Moreover they were certainly not buried at fall length. From
the juxtaposition of one of the skulls to the pelvis, the vertical
position of a femur, and the coniused heaps in which the human
bones lay, the corpses must have been buried in a sitting
posture, as in the chambered tomb of Cefia.
The flake of flint is an uncertain guide to the antiquity of the
burial-place; for the use of flint for solemn purposes lingered on
long after that material had been driven out of use in every-day life
by bronze and iron. In Egypt, for instance, the first incision in a
corpse to be embalmed was made with a sharp flint, although
both bronze and iron were in use at the time. In the founda-
tion of the king's palace at Khorsabad flint flakes were deposited,
probably for some superstitious reason. In a Romano-British
grave at Hardham, in Sussex, a flint flake was discovered. In all
these cases a great mistake would manifestly be made were the
Egyptians, Assyrians, and Roman provincials in Britain relegated
to the stone age. Flint flakes were employed, moreover, for cut-
ting-purposes long after the introduction of bronze, and very
possibly after the introduction of iron. The occurrence, there-
fore, of the flint flake in the cave at Perthi -Chwareu does not of
itself imply that the people who used it are of the stone age.
But nevertheless, when the interment is brought into relation
with others, we shall see that it may be referred to the Neolithic
age. It is very probable that the folk who ate the animals found
in the debris of the reftise-heap were the same as those who
used the cave as a burial-place. The identity of animal remains
in both is strongly in favour of such a view.
§ 3. The Cefn Cave. — ^In the collection of fossil bones from
the caves of Cefiii, near St. Asaph, in the possession of Mrs.
Williams- Wynn, there is a human skull and lower jaw along
with platycnemic limb-bones. They were found mingled with
the bones of Sheep or Goat, Pig, Fox, and Badger, and cut
antlers of the Red Deer, inside the lower entrance of the cave
in which the extinct postglacial animate were found in the
valley of the Elwy, Four flint flakes also were found along
with them. The skull in its general features strongly resembles
those found in the Perthi-Chwareu cave, and presents a cephalic
index of '770, which comes within the limits of the extreme
forms from that locality *. Mr. Busk, however, as will be seen
* The mean cephalic index of the Perthi-Chwareu skuUa is '765, while
this la -770.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
446 W. Boyd Dawkins — On the Discovery qf
in his account of tlus skull^ because of its low altitudinal index,
•702, as compared with '710 of the lowest Perthi-Chwareu
skull, is inclined to view it as of a different type. The condi-
tions, on the other hand, under which it was found appear to me
to be circumstantial evidence that the interment is of the same
relative age as that of Perthi Chwareu, Both were in caves :
in both the remains of the same domestic and wild animals were
found in the same fragmentary condition. Flint flakes also
occurred in both ; and what is more important, the platycnemic
limb-bones in both imply a somewhat similar mode of life in the
people to whom they belonged. This body of evidence in favour
of the interments having been made by the same race of men
who lived some time in Denbighshire seems to me of greater
weight than that to the contrary afforded by the difference of
-008 in the altitudinal indices of the skulls. After a comparison
of the carefdlly prepared measurements of the crania published in
the ^Crania Britannica' with those published elsewhere, I cannot
resist the conviction that if similar modes of life and of burial in
Britain imply an identity of race, cranial variation within the
limits of that race is by no means very small. Absolute purity
of blood in an island so near the Continent as Britain cannot be
looked for ; and therefore the result of isolation from other races,
such as that presented by the Australian, cannot be obtained. It
is therefore very probable that some of the variations may be ac-
counted for by the blending of different ethnical elements in one
race. I am consequently inclined to view the interments in these
two caves as having been made by the same people, in spite of
the small cranial difference manifested by the Cefii skuU.
§ 4. Chambered Tomb at Cefn. — ^The systematic exploration
of the chambered tomb at Cefh was begun in the spring of 1869,
under the care of the Rev. D. R. Thomas, to whom I am in-
debted for the following account : —
^ On the 23rd of JanuArj 1869. one of our fiurmen, who had been busy
carting away stones from a part oi a field where until lately there had been
some old trees^ growing, came upon some bones, and, conceiving them to be
human, sent me a message to that effect. Hastening to the spot, I saw at
once that he had come upon an old cistvaen, and that it was mm within it,
after breaking one of the upright stones which formed its base, tiiat the bones
had been extracted. The stones of the surrounding cairn had been removed
at different times for the mending of the roads. The farmer at once con-
sented to let it remain as it was ; and Mrs. Williams- Wynn, on whose pro-
perty it WAS found, being from home, allowed it to be opened in the presence
of Mr. Williams, of Rhy^croesau, who fortunately was my guest at the time.
This was done on the 26th. First clearing away the loose stones from
above and around it, we found it to be in the form of an isosceles triangle,
with the apex pointing north-east, the base measuring four feet on the
inside, and formed of two large upright stones standing some two feet out of
the ground, and the sides measuring about nine feet each and consisting of
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Platycnemic Men in Denbighshire.
AM
three upright stones. The whole of the interior was filled up with fine sand ;
and capstones seem to have been placed over the whole, but had been broken
or removed. Beginning carefully to remove the sand near the base, where
the bones had first been found, we discovered several skulls, jaws, teeth, and
other bones, the skulls in a verv fragmentary condition, but the teeth and
bones wonderfully preserved, llie teeth seem to be those of young people ;
but some of them are ground down to a smooth surface, as if from eating hard
substances, such as com. Judgmg from the position of the bones, the mode
of burial would seem to have been, first, to nutke the cistvaen, then to put in
the bodies, with their backs or hcuads to the sides, and after that to nil the
whole up with fine sand, finishing off with capstones and cairn. The name
of the field is Tyddyn Bleiddyn ; and one of the workmen remembers hearing
a former tenant, a very old man, speak of the Camedd in it as a nuisance.
Hundreds of loads of stones (lime; have been carted away lately, and many
more some years ago, when stones as large as any now exposed were broken
up, and perhaps a similar cistvaen destroyed, as there is a sort of tradition
that there were two burial-places there.*'
Subsequently, in tlie autumn, the work was resumed, and
the chamber a (fig. 15) fully cleared out.
At the point c it was partially shut ofiT Fig. 15.
from the passage b by a slab of stone
18 inches high. The passage passed
from the chamber in a northern direc-
tion, and was 6 feet long by 2 wide.
The chamber gradually narrowed to-
wards the passage, being 6 feet wide at
its broad end, and 9 feet long. In the
passage, as well as in the chamber, there
were hiunan bones belonging to indivi-
duals who had been buried in a crouch-
ing posture. Unfortunately, as the re-
mains have been scattered, it is impos-
sible to ascertain the exact number of
the burials. I have, however, restored
one skull and have examined seven
frontal bones, and other remains, which
indicate that there were at least twelve
persons, varying in age from infancy to
full prime, buried in this tomb. In
addition to these, there is a large box of
bones in the possession of the Rev. D.
R. Thomas, as well as other remains in '
other hands. But although the exact
number of bodies interred cannot be
made out, there is full proof that there
were too many to have been deposited at one time in so small
a cubic area; and therefore they must have been deposited at
diflferent times, as in the Pertlu-Chwareu cave. Some of the
tibuB are of the platycnemic type. There were no remains of
Plan of Chambered Tomb
at CefiL
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
448 W. Boyd Dawkins — On the Discovery of
either wild or domestic animals ; and the only foreign object was
a small slightly chipped flint pebble. From the remarkable
conformation of the nasal bones of some of the skulls, it would
seem likely that the burial-place belonged to one family; but^
for a reason stated by Professor Busk, this is by no means a
certain inference.
The plan of the chamber and passage (fig. 15) corresponds
with that of the long barrow of West Kennet, figured in the
* Crania Britannica/ and with that of the cromlech of Le Creux
des Fees, Guernsey, described by Lieut. Oliver*. In the former
of these the corpses were buried in a crouching posture, along
with flint scrapers and fragments of rude pottery. In the latter
the original contents have disappeared. To speak in general
terms, the chamber and passage belong to the class of tombs
which Dr. Thumham names Long Barrows, and Prof. Nilsson
" Ganggnlber,'' and whict are found in Scandinavia and France,
as well as in Britain. And it is worthy of note that the partial
insulation of the chamber a (fig. 15) firom the passage b by a
slab (c), which does not reach up to the height of the walls, is
to be seen also in like tombs both in Guernsey and in Brittany.
§ 5. Correlation of Chambered Tomb with Interments in Cefn
and Perthi-Chwareu Caves. — Out of the large number of frag-
ments at my disposal, I have only been able to restore one
cranium sufficiently to obtain the measurements necessary for
comparison. If the last row of Professor Busk^s Table I. (p. 452)
be compared with the rest, it wiU be seen that this cranium is
precisely of the same character as those firom the caves of Cefii
and Perthi Chwareu. This fact, coupled with the occurrence of
platycnemic tibuB and the crouching posture of the dead, would
imply that all these three interments were made by one and the
same race of men, although the remains of the animals found in
the latter were not found also in the tumulus. To explain this
difference, I must fall back on the hypothesis of the origin of
chambered tombs invented by Prof. Nil^on. Chambered tombs,
according to that great authority, were originally the subterranean
houses in which the deceased Uved, and there the dead were laid
literally each " in his own house.'* And long after this mode
of liabitation had been given up in Britain, the plan of the huts
was probably preserved in that of the sepulchral chamber, in
obedience to that strong principle of conservatism which has
always been manifested in religious and solemn ceremonial.
And it is very likely that the people who no longer built
huts for themselves after the fashion of the dwellers within the
* Journal of the Ethnological Society of London, vol. ii., new series,
no. 1, April 1870, p. 46, pi. vu. fig. 3.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Plaiycnemic Men in Denbighshire, 449
arctic circle, built tumuli for their dead in accordance with an
ancient practice. The absence of the remains of animals in the
chignbered tomb at Cefh may easily be explained by the fact of
its never having been a dwellings while the remains of the caves
of Cefh and Perthi Chwareu are probably evidence of occupation.
And thus the idea of the dead being interred in his dwelling-
place would be the cause of burial both in the caves and in the
tumulus; and it is not at all strange that people of the same
race should have buried their dead in caves as well as in cham-
bered tombs.
§ 6. Relative Age. — The question naturally arises. When
did this ancient platycnemic race of men live in Denbighshire?
Were they stone-folk or bronze-folk, or users of iron ? A
decisive answer cannot be given ; but the circumstantial evidence
points very strongly in one direction. In the first place no
traces of metal (to pass over one tmoandized fragment of iron)
were found in the caves of the tumulus, but merely frag-
ments of flint. This fact per se is merely negative ; and, as I
have stated before, of no very high significance. When, how-
ever, it is viewed in connexion with the crouching posture of
the corpse in all three interments, it implies the high proba-
bility of all three being of the Neolithic age. The platycnemism
also is a character that has not been recognized in any human
remains later than that age. This conclusion is considerably
strengthened by an appetd to the skulls. They all agree in
shape with those described by Professor Huxley as river-bed
skulls'^, and with some of those given in Tables i. and ii. of
the ^ Crania Britannica/ as " ancient British .'' As examples 1 1
may quote from the latter work : — the skull found in a kistvaen
in Phoenix Park, Dublin, along with a shell necklace, a bone pin
and pottery ; that from a barrow on Acklam Wold, Yorkshire, in
which the corpse was buried in a crouching posture and accom-
panied by flint flakes, coarse pottery, and bone pins ; and that
from Hay top Barrow, in Derbyshire, which presented precisely the
same condition of burial as at Acklam, excepting that instead of
bone pins there were jet beads. The skull found in the
chambered barrow at Plas Heaton, Denbighshire, in which the
dead were buried in the crouching posture, is also of the same
character. In all these cases, the identity of cranial form,
* Compare the Muskliam and Blackwater skulls with those under notice,
the one having a cephalic index of '77, the other *78. See 'Geologist,*
1862, p. 201.
t A comparison of the measurements in the 'Crania Britannica* with those
of the skulls from Denbighshire shows a remarkable similarity of forQi in a
great many cases. I have not giren the measurements in the latter work,
because they would needlessly add to the length of this essay.
^■°^-"- DigiJdb'? Google
450 G. Busk — On the Discovery of
ooapled with similar modes of interment, implies an identity of
race. Many other instances might be quoted from the ' Crania
Britannica ' to show that the sknlls, with a few exceptions, belong
to the neolithic age ; and those few exceptions belong to the
age of bronze. On the whole, therefore, it may be inferred,
with a high degree of probability, that the platycnemic men
who baried their dead in the tumuli and caves of Denbighshire
were of the neolithic age. I have not the slightest doubt that
platycnemism will be recognized in remains from chambered
tombs in many parts of Britain, and that eventually the men
found in Denbighshire will be proved to belong to a race that
spread over Britain and Ireland, and a large area on the Conti-
nent.
Notes on the Human Remains. By Professor Busk, F.B.S.
II. § 1. Introduction. — The remains discovered in the sepul-
chral cave at Perthi Chwareu, according to a list furnished by
Mr. Boyd Dawkins, are as under ; but, I believe, this catalogue
does not include all that were found in the locality.
1. Eleven more or less perfect skulls, some, however, repre-
sented Iqt mere fragments.
2. Twelve mandibles.
3. Seven arm-bones or humeri — ^four right, and three left.
4. Six ulna.
5. Twenty-two thigh-bones, including five pairs, five odd ones
of the right side, and seven of the left ; and amongst them
are three of very young children.
6. Seventeen tibia or leg-bones, nine of the right and eight
of the left side, and, apparently none of them in pairs;
so that there must probably have been a good many
more.
7. Eight astragali.
8. Nine cakanea or heel-bones.
The number of individuals, therefore, whose relics were depo-
sited in this cavern could not have been less than sixteen, and
may have been many more. They appear to have been of all
ages and of both sexes.
Of the other bones of the skeleton, of which there must have'
been abundance, I have received no information.
In the Cefn cave there were discovered : —
1. One mandible.
2. One humerus.
3. Two ulna.
4. A pair of thigh-bones.
5. A pair of leg-bones.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Platycnemic Men in Denbighshire. 451
And in the tomnluB : — 1. Portions of seven skulls.
2. Two right humeri.
3. A pair of ulme.
4. A right /ewwr.
From St. Asaph the only bone that has come under my ob-
servation is a single calvaria.
§2. Description of the bones from the cavern at Perthi Chwareu.
a. General Condition. — In general condition, as regards
colour and texture, these bones present some, but no very
striking, differences; on the whole they are much alike, though
it might be suppos^ that some have lain longer in the ground
than the others. One or two among them (but these are appa-
rently the younger bones) are fragile ,• the majority, however, are
as firm as common churchyard bones, and some have quite the
natural degree of hardness. They are of a lightish yellow
colour, do not adhere to the tongue, and afford scarcely any
earthy smell when breathed upon or moistened : only one among
them presents any staining from oxide of manganese ,- and this
exists in diffiise blotches, and is not at all of the dendritic form.
Many are partially covered with a very thin film of crystalline
carbonate of lime.
b. 7%tf Skulls. — Of these only three of the moare perfect have
come under my observation. These alone will form the subject
of what I have to remark on this portion of the skeleton. But
in the subjoined Table I. (p. 452) I have given, together with the
dimensions of these three, those of five others which have been
furnished to me by Mr. Dawkins.
In the specimen No. I (Fl. XXXI. figs. 1, 2, 3) the entire facial
part is wanting, together vrith the whole of the base and a great
part of one side of the calvaria. The skull is of an oval form,
symmetrical, with a rather prominent occiput. The region of
the vertex is slightly and evenly arched; and the forehead,
though not high, is vertical, and slightly compressed on the
sides. The sutures are all open and finely serrated. The frontal
sinuses are distinct though small. The supraorbital ridge is
thin but rather prominent towards the external angular process.
The mastoid processes are very large, and the cQgastric fossa
remarkably deep. The occipital spine is very prominent, as
are the lateral ridges. The tempond ridges, also, and, in short,
all the muscular impressions are very strongly marked.
The skull is evidently that of a powerful, muscular man, in the
prime of Ufe, and apparently of robust but not coarse build*.
* Amon^t the Eeiss crania described by Prof. Huxley, this most closely
resembles his No. 6; but it is of the same type as No. 3 and No. 7, and not very
far from that of the Towyn-y-Capel cranium^ through which ihe transition
to the Mewslade form (Nat Hist. Rev. vol. L p. 174, pi. v.) is very easy.
2 G 2 oogle
452
G. BiTSK — On the Discovery of
•xopuv
:
2
1
^
:
: :
1
:
'xapm oi[vqddo
JO piixipn;r)tr[
1
1
% %
?
^
g
1
-an 9U9A
^
fH
rH
:
: §
f-H
rH
i
'OJveudA
-raw; itqouB J
<?
s
a
%
2
o
CO
o
CO
00
I-H
j
-OJV OUdA
1
^-1
s
rH
rH
2
rH
'OJV 9U9A
I
S
<?
ft
1
2
a
•lirjidiooo {o)
:
?
CO
•
%
«
•*
:
1
T^ww^ (9)
g
lO
§
§
s
§
: ^
§
g
2
A
•[inaaij (»)
g
g
<»
^
S
^
•^
S
s
g
§
1
on
pnnpiutSacxx
:
5
fH
i
': :
c^
i-<
s
rH
:
1
f
«3
C4
rH
rH
: a»
rH
1
:
(H
'snipu
:
S
§
§
:
•
: 3S
1
§
%
.2
'snipu
XwnTWJtt
:
:
g
§
:
•
: :
§
:
:
4
-
•sntpw
pn'idiwO
:
3
s
5
S
S 5
§
§
1
1
•ifiipw I«?9U«i
:
§
5
«
•^
00
CO *o
t-
*
ti
1
'snipw popje^
:
§
«
•^
?
CO
t
; 5
S
?
i
1
J
•snipu iH;a<Hj
i
s
s
5
§
S
rH
"o
9
•H^P«wq
0I!)«UI09AZ
:
:
t
%
:
i
: :
:
•
:
.1 !
o
•q-^wowq
fo^idpoo
%
?
•r
rH
: ^
CO
§
•
1.
•ippiiaiq
t
§
00
•b
s
•o
S §
t
g
w
1
•qip«Mq
§
S
§
5
90
: 1^
f
5
to
•q^puftiq
prjuoJj^BWi
%
t
s
S
: %
t
00
CO
:l
••»q3iOH
:
t
t
§
:
:
: :
t
§
:
•il
C3
•q^pwa
s
%
s
00
S
s
t 2
g
S
1
•ipJirarj
t
s
g
.^ g
H
S
H4
♦
1
^H
ei
CO
•^
•ei
CO
t^ dd
i
1^
ij
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Platycnemic Men in Denbighshire. 453
Skull No. 2 (PI. XXXI. figs. 4, 5, 6) is that of an adult male,
presenting as nearly as possible the same dimensions, form, and
other characters as that above described, except that the bone
is somewhat thicker and heavier. The muscular ridges and im-
pressions are even more strongly developed than in the former,
and especially the temporal ridges immediately above the ex-
ternal angular processes. The left maxilla remains loosely
attached, containing the two bicuspid teeth, which are of small
size, and worn quite flat, and to such an extent as to render it
probable that the man was somewhat advanced in years, al-
though none of the sutures are closed. The face is strictly
orthognathous, and the skull dolichocephalic and aphanozy-
gous *.
Skull No. 8 is the entire calvaria of a very young individual.
The two milk-molars remain on either side ; and behind them
the first true molar is fuUy out but not in the least worn. The
incisors and canines have fallen out. The former, from the size
of the alveoli, were of the permanent set, but not the latter.
The age of the individual, therefore, may be estimated as about
seven or eight.
The only point worthy of notice in this calvaria is the exist-
ence of a well-marked depression across the middle of the occi-
pital bone, which appears exactly as if it had been caused by
the constriction of a bandage. The depression barely extends
beyond the lambdoidal suture into the parietals. It requires,
perhaps, some imagination to perceive the slight traces of a cor-
responding depression in the fore part of the skull ; but I think
a faint depression may be there perceived on caref^ud inspection.
The efiect of the occipital constriction, if it be such, reminds
one of some of the deformed French skulls described by M.
Poville t and by M. Gosse J. In all other respects the skull is
well formed and symmetrical. It is strictly orthognathous, and
of a broad oval shape.
If deformed artificially, it would come under the head of
" tfite annulaire " of M. Gosse ; and Dr. Foville shows that this
kind of deformation arises from the popular custom of applying
a kind of bandage round the head of the new-bom infant, which,
passing over the anterior fontanelle, descends obliquely, and is
crossed behind the occiput and brought back and tied in front.
This band, or '' serre-tlte,'' he states, is worn during the first
* The forms most closely resembling this skull amongst those from Eeiss
are Nos. 3 & 7.
t Deformation du crane resultant de la m^thode la plus g^n^rale de couvrir
la tete des enfans. Paris, 1834.
X Essai sur les deformations artificielles du crane,par. L. A. Gosse, de
Geneve. Paris, 1855.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
464 G. Busk — On the Discovery of
yesif and for a longer period by female children than by males.
Dr. Lunier gives pretty nearly the same account^ adding^ how-
ever, further particulars*. It may be remarked, also, that the
Berbers, who formed great part of the Moorish forces that in-
vaded Europe in the eighth, ninth, and tenth centuries, used to
elongate the skuU posteriorly and flatten the forehead.
c. Thigh-bones. — ^I have had an opportunity of examining
only a single perfect specimen of the thigh-bones. This is an
entire bone, 18*2 inches long, with a least circumference of 3*5.
Its perimetral index t consequently is '192, which is about the
normal standard. The linea aspera, at the middle of the bone
more especially, is very prominent, so that the bone may be
termed, in some degree, carinated (fig. 16).
The shaft is straight ; and the chief peculia- Rg^^lC.
rities, besides the prominent linea aspera,
which it presents are (1) an unusual com-
pression in the antero-posterior direction
in the upper part, for the extent of about
three inches below the trochanter minor.
At about two inches below that process, or
at a point corresponding with the lower
part of the insertion of the pectineus muscle,
tlie shaft measures *9 x 1*45, whilst in
three other ordinary femora with which I
have compared it, the bone at the corresponding part measures
•9x 1*20, 9 X 1-10, '9x 115, showing that the Perthi-Chwareu
femur is unusually expanded laterally in the upper part of the
shaft. The consequence is to give the bone at that part a pecu-
liar aspect, which is especially seen in an acute internal angle,
and one rather less acute externally, instead of the usually
rounded internal and external borders. (2). The distal extre-
mity appears to be rather disproportionately large as compared
with a recent well-formed bone of the same length, the con-
dyles measuring 2*5 x 3*3 instead of 2*4 x 3*05 ; and the lower
part of the shaft is also somewhat expanded. But the chief
peculiarity, as above remarked, is the compression of the shaft
in the upper part. Besides the linea aspera, all the muscular
impressions are strongly marked, and especially those for the in-
sertion of the gluteus maximus and the trochanter minor. The
neck is long and very oblique, and the head, upon which only
a small portion of the articular surface is left, must have had a
diameter of about 1*9.
* " Recberches 8ur quelquea deformations du crane obsenr^es dans le IM-
partement des Deux-Sevrt's CAnn. Mt^ico-psychologique). Paris, 1862.
t This index is obtained by dividing the least circomference by tbe length
of the bone.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Platycnemic Men in Denbighshire.
455
Mr. W. B. Dawkins has furnished me with the principal
dimensions of several other femora, varying in length from 16
to 18 inches, and affording an average length of about 17,
corresponding to a mean height of the individuals of about
6 ft. 4 in. to 6 ft. 6 in., the tallest being perhaps 5 ft. 6 in., and the
shortest about 6 ft. 2 in., no doubt a woman. The mean peri-
metral index of the eight /emora is -186, which shows, in com-
parison with the usual thickness of well-formed maJe thigh-
bones of the present day, a certain degree of slendemess. That
this is not altogether owing to the circumstance that the bones
include those of perhaps more than one female, is proved by the
fact that in no instance does the perimetral index exceed
•192, and in one thigh-bone, 18""2 long, it is not more, if the
circumference is correctly given, than '178, the normal peri-
metral index for the adult xnsXe femur in this country being
taken as about '194.
d. TlbuB. — Of the leg-bones brought under my notice, five are
entire, and five more or less defective. The principal dimen-
sions and proportions of these bones, so far as they could be
taken, are given in the subjoined Table.
Tablb II. — DimensioxiB fto. of Perthi-Cbwareu Tibiie.
No.
Length.
TransrerBe
diameter,
proximal
end.
Least
circum-
ferenoe.
Antero-poeterior
diameter and
transrerse dia-
meter of shaft.
Perime-
tral
index.
Latitu-
dinal
index.
1.
2.
3.
4.
6.
6.
7.
8.
9.
14-9
13-7
13-2
12-9
12-9
2-8
27
30
2-5
2-6
...
3-2
2-9
30
2-5
2-76
140x80
120x76
136x80
125x70
100x70
135x90
140x90
130x70
135x85
•214
-211
•227
•193
•211
•671
•625
•592
•541
700
•666
•642
•538
•629
Mean.
13-5
27
2-86
129x79
•211
•611
In this Table the length means the extreme length of the bone
as measured from the summit of the spinous process to the point
of the internal malleolus ; and the numbers in the fifth column
represent the antero-posterior and the transverse diameter of
the shaft at the point where the popliteal line terminates at the
inner border of the bone, which is usually about an inch and a
half below the nutritive foramen. The latitudinal index repre-
sents the relation that the transverse diameter bears to the an-
tero-posterior, and it is employed to indicate, with some degree
of precision, the actual amount of compression or flattening of
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
456
G. Busk — On the Discovery of
the shaft as compaFed with the normal form^ which may^ so far
as my ohservations show^ be taken for the ordinary English
tibias as from '700 to -800, or in the mean at '780, as will be
seen in the subjoined Table^ which contains the proportions of
thirteen leg-bones taken indiscriminately from a drawer in the
College of Surgeons.
Table III. — ^Proportioxis &c. of ordinary Tibiai.
No.
Length.
TranBTerse
diameter,
proximal
end.
Least
ciroum-
ference.
Antero-posterior
diameter and
transverse dia-
meter of shaft.
Perimo-
tral
index.
Latitu-
dinal
index.
2.
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
10.
11.
12.
13.
16-7 ■
16-4
15-8
15-5
15-3
15-2
150
150
15-0
15-5
13-6
13-4
128
315
• 3-2
2-95
2-95
2-9
30
2-8
2-6
2-6
30
2-8
275
2-5
3-4
3-5
30
2-9
2-8
3-2
2-8
2-8
2-8
2-9
2-9
2-7
2-4
130X100
150x115
120x90
140x90
130x90
140x90
140x90
120x85
120x90
120x95
120x90
120X&5
100x85
•203
•213
•189
•122
•150
•213
•187
•187
•187
•193
•214
•201
•187
•769
•766
•750
•642
•692
•642
•642
•709
•782
•791
•750
•708
•860
Mean.
151
2-88
2-9
126x91
•188
•730
Comparison of the mean proportions given in the two tables
shows : —
(1) That the Perthi-Chwareu leg-bones are, on the whole,
shorter, and absolutely smaller in all dimensions but one, viz.
in the, antero-posterior diameter of the shaft, which, notwith-
standing the smaller size generally of the bones, is rather greater
(that is to say in the proportion of 129 to 126) than in the ordi-
nary run of English tibitB.
(2) That their perimetral index is greater, showing that, in
proportion to their length, the Welsh bones are somewhat
thicker, or in the proportion of 211 to 188.
(3) But the most marked difference is seen in the latitudinal
index, which in the Ferthi-Chwareu bones is -611, and in those
of the ordinary type '730, varying in the former case from -538
to *700, and in the latter from *642 to '850; but the last is pro-
bably an exceptional case. In accordance with this, we find
that the mean transverse diameter of the shaft at the point
above indicated is greatly under the usual mark, viz. as 79 to 91.
It is clear, therefore, that the Perthi-Chwareu tibue are more
compressed or flattened than the usual run of modem European
tibue ; in other words, they belong to the platycnemic type.
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
Platycnemic Men in Denbighshire. 457
As this is^ I believe, the first instance in which the occurrence
of tibue of this peculiar conformation has been observed in this
country, the circumstance is of some interest, especially with
relation to the occurrence of priscan bones of the same type
elsewhere.
This peculiar conformation of the tibia, to which we gave the
name of '' platycnemic,*' was, I believe, first noticed by Dr.
Falconer and myself, in 1863, in the human remains procured
by Captain Brome from the Genista Cave, on Windmill Hill,
Gibraltar, of which an account will be found in the Transactions
of the International Congress of Prehistoric Archaeology for the
year 1868 (p. 161) ; and about the same time, or in May 1864,
M. Broca * independently observed the same condition in tibiae
procured from the dolmen of Chamant (Oise), and afterwards
in bones from the dolmen of Maintenon (Eure-et-Loire) . Similar
bones have since been noticed in other localities on the Conti*
nent, as, for instance, in the diluvium of Montmartre, by M.
Eugene Bertrand. But that the peculiarity in question is not
common in all the varieties of priscan man belonging to the rein-
deer period is shown by the fact that it has not been observed
in any of the tibia exhumed by M. Dupont in the Belgian
caves.
M. Broca's almost exhaustive remarks upon the anatomical,
physiological, and pathological relations of this form of tibia
leave but little to be said under those heads. I would, how-
ever, venture to add a few words as to its ethnological signi-
ficance. But before doing so I would remark that there appear
to be two forms of platycnemism, apparently indicative of some
difierence in the cause or nature of this aberration from the
more usual shape of the bone. To save many words, I subjoin
outlines of several weU-marked instances of platycnemic bones,
all drawn of the natural size and in the same position, the
letter (a) in each corresponding to the interosseous ridge, and
(i) to the crista or shin.
The line b c, drawn through the crista and the middle
of the posterior surface of the bone, is bisected by another
{a d), drawn at right angles to it, at the level of the interosseous
ridge.
In fig. 17, which represents what may be regarded as a normal
tibia, the length of that portion of the antero-posterior line
which is behind the transverse line is to that of the anterior as
274 to 1000, whilst in fig. 18, taken from Mr. Broca's outline
of the Cro-magnon tibia, which would seem to represent the
* M^moires sur les ossemeiiB des Evzies : Paris, 1868. '' On the Human
Skulls and bones found in the cave of Cro-magnon," Beliquiee Aquitanicae,
p. 97.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
458 G. Busk— On the DUcavery of
extremist degree of platycnemism as yet observed^ the propor-
tion in question is as 623 to 1000. Figs. 19, 20, 21 are taken
fix)m as many of the Gibraltar tibue *, in which the proportion
varies from 600 to 523, whilst it will be observed that in figs. 22,
23, 24, taken from the most platycnemic of the Perthi-Chwareu
tibuBf the proportion in one only differs in any considerable
degree from the extreme normal proportion shown in fig. 17;
and in this it is as 512 to 1000, whilst in fig. 23, which is never-
theless undoubtedly platycnemic, the proportion is exactly the
same as in the most triangular form of bone.
It would seem, therefore, that platycnemism may arise from
an unusual antero-posterior expansion of the bone, either in
fix>nt or behind the level of the interosseous ridge. What this
difference may indicate, or of what importance it may be in the
* But these are by no means extreme instances of the Gibraltar t^a.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Platycnemic Men in Denbighshire.
459
consideration of questions relating to platycnemism, I am not
prepared to discuss ; .but as in all probability it is connected
with a difference in the cause of the deformation (if it be defor-
mation), I have thought that the observation should be recorded,
Fig. 22.
Fig. 23.
Rg.24
i 4 i
and would merely, in addition, remark that, so far as I have
noticed, the occasional and not infrequent platycnemism ob-
served in the shin-bones of negroes is what may be termed
anterior.
With respect to the ethnological value of the platycnemic
/iWa, I conceive we are as yet very much in the dark. That it
is a race-character would seem to me in the highest degree im-
probable, seeing that it woidd be diflScult to find any other
points of resemblance between the Cro-magnon platycnemic
men and those whose remains were met with in the Gibraltar
caves, although the platycnemism is of the same kind in each ;
and still less could the former gigantic race be identified with
the occupants of the Perthi-Chwareu sepulchre, from whom
they differ not only in stature but even more remarkably in
cranial conformation.
If, then, platycnemism cannot be regarded as of any value as
a race-character, it can a fortiori be still less looked upon as
indicative of simian tendencies, a notion that M. Broca seems
somewhat inclined to favour. It is quite true that the tibue of
the gorilla and of the chimpanzee are, to a certain extent, pla-
tycnemic ; but it is by no means so much so as the human
platycnemic bone. The tibia of a male gorilla in the College of
Surgeons has a latitudinal index of '681, and that of a female of
•650, whilst that of the chimpanzee is '611, or exactly the mean
of the Perthi-Chwareu bones. It is needless to insist upon the
other marked distinctions between the simian and the human
tihia ; but as regards platycnemism it will be obvious, if we
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
460 G. Busk — On the Discovery of
are disposed to trace it to any genetic descent, that the
descendant has, in this respect, at one time far out-simianized
the Simiae.
But this comparison with the anthropoid apes may, perhaps,
afford ground for a suggestion respecting some possible con-
nexion between this peculiar form of the tibia and the habits of
the people amongst whom it has been observed. One great
distinction between the human and the simian foot consists in
their respective adaptations to totally distinct functions. In the
one case it is simply an organ of support and progression ; in
the other, for the most part, of prehension. This necessarily
involves a considerable difference in the proportions, &c. of the
muscles by which the greater mobility and adaptability of the
foot, and more particularly of the digits, are ensured. Would
it not, then, be admissible to inquire how far, at any rate pos-
terior platycnemism may be connected with the greater freedom
of motion and general adaptability of the toes enjoyed by those
peoples whose feet have not been subjected to the confinement
of shoes or other coverings, and who at the same time have been
compelled to lead an active existence in a rude and rugged or
mountainous and wooded country, where the exigencies of the
chase would demand the utmost agility in climbing and other-
wise?
Some common cause of this kind would seem to be not im-
probable; and it woidd not, perhaps, be difficidt to ascertain
whether it is a vera causa or not. But, with respect to this,
observations are at present wanting.
From the foregoing data we may conclude : —
(1) That the Perthi-Chwareu bones belonged to a race cha-
racterized by the proportionally rather large dimensions of the
cranium, whose form presents nothing very remarkable, and is
pretty nearly conformable to several of those found by Mr.
Laing in the ancient shell-mounds in Shetland *.
(2) That this form is distinctly different from that of the Mew-
slade skull, in which the vertical region is somewhat flattened,
as is the case also with several Anglesea crania, which, however,
appear to pass, by gradual transition, into the Keiss and Perthi-
Chwareu shape, through such a form as that of the Towyn-y-
* As regards the absolute dimensions of t£e skulls^ it would seem that
the Welsh crania stand high in the scale — quite as hi^h as any of the exist-
ing races of mankind. I have made the comparison m a rough way in the
following manner : —
If the nimihers representing the lenffth, breadthf and height of the skull are
added together, a numher is obtained which will, of course, in some measure,
indicate the gross dimensions of the skull. From the rather numerous data
furnished by my own Tables of measurements I obtain the results stated in
Digitized by
Google
Platycnemic Men in Denbighshire. 461
capel skull figured by Professor Huxley* ; and the whole of them
consequently may be regarded as belonging to the so-called
'' River-bed skulls '' of that author, excepting the Borris cranium,
which appears to belong to a different type altogether.
(3) That the people whose remains were found in this loca-
lity were of low stature (the mean height, deduced from the
lengths of the long bones, being little more than 5 feet), the
tallest being 5 ft. 6 in., and the shortest adult not more than 4 ft.
10 in., the intermediate ones being 5 ft. 1 in. and 5 ft. 2 in.
(4) That the proportions of the long bones are rather thick,
and the muscular impressions in all are very strongly marked.
(5) That the tibuB are, for the most part, of a much more
compressed form than those of the modem English, but that
this platycnemism does not appear to be exactly of the same
kind as that which is exhibiteid in the Gibraltar bones and in
those from Cro-magnon (as figured by M. Broca), the difference
consisting in the fact that in the two latter instances the bone
is expanded backwards behind the transverse plane at the inter-
osseous ridge as much as it is in front of that plane, whilst in
the Welsh tibiae it is the anterior portion of the shaft only which
is expanded ; or, in other words, the platycnemism in them is
due simply to an absolute compression of the shaft.
§ 3. Human Remains from the Cefn Tumulus. — ^These remains,
as submitted to my inspection, consist of : —
(1) Portions of three frontal bones, two of which are nearly
complete, and one constituted of little more than the superciliary
region.
(2) Two parietals and a left temporal, probably belonging to
the same skull as the more mutilated frontal.
the subjoined list, m which the gross mean dimensions of various sets of
crania are contrasted.
1. Scandinavian priscan skulls of the Neolithic epoch 18'8S
2. Esquimaux and Greenlanders 18*81
3. Perthi-Chwareu skulls 18-66
4. Modem European 18*58
5. Various ancient and priscan skulls 18*55
6. Burmese 18*65
7. Cafires and Zooloos (extratropical negroes) 18*46
8. Derbyshire tumuli 18*42
9. Tasmanian 17*95
10. Hottentot 17*80
11. Negroes (intertropical) 17*67
12. Australian 17*58
13. Bushmen 17*48
14. Veddahs ^ 17*09
15. Andamanese 17*00
* Notes on the Human Remains from Keiss, p. 85.
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
462 a. Busk— On the DUeovery of
(8) Portions of fonr thigh-bones^ two left and two rights one
of the latter wanting the proximal^ the other both extremities.
We have thns the remains of three individuals firom this in-
terment.
1. The Frontal Bones. — No. 1. The least transverse diameter,
immediately behind the external angular processes is S^'d, and
its greatest (at the coronal suture) about ^r-S. Longitudinal arc
^''1 . The profile outline of the forehead is slightly receding ; the
frontal sinuses moderately developed ; and the supraorbitid bor-
der thin and acute, whilst the glabellar eminence is large and
prominent. The bone is a good deal compressed on the sides,
so as to have almost the appearance of having formed part of a
cymbecephalic skull. The bone itself is thin, and probably
without any diploe.
No. 2 presents exactly the same characters, except that the
longitudinal arc is greater, being 5"'3. The postorbital or least
transverse diameter is 3"*4, and the corontd or greatest 4"'4.
The frontal sinuses are well developed; the supraorbital ridge
rather prominent, but thin and sharp; the external angular
process prominent and thick. Glabellar eminence large and
prominent. The nasals remain in situ, and project almost, if
not quite, horizontally forwards, with a rapid curve at first, and
then straight out. The generd contour of the bone is exactly
like that of No. 1, in which also, although the nasals are want-
ing, the position of the surfisu^e by which which they were
attached shows that they must in all probability have resembled
those of No. 2. The crista gaUi of the ethmoid, which is left m
situ, is remarkably thick and high.
No. 3 is a portion of a larger and wider bone, the post-
orbital diameter being at least 4"*0. The frontal sinuses are
very large, but distinctly defined, as the remainder of the supra-
orbital border is not tluckened. Owing perhaps to the greater
prominence of the sinuses, the glabella does not appear so pro-
tuberant as in the other instances. The nasal bones remain and
project forwards in the same curious fashion as in No. 2. The
frontal crest on the inner surface is remarkably develop^, being
at least half an inch high, though it is separated bv a wide notch
from the equally strongly developed crista galU of the ethmoid.
No. 4, when the three bones of which it is composed are put
together, consists of the greater part of the parietal region of the
skull, to which, as before said, the last-described frontal mav
have belonged. The left parietal is quite perfect; and a consi-
derable portion of the right also remains, together with the
entire 1^ temporal ; so that a very sufficient estimate of the
proportions of the parietal region of the skull can be obtained.
As well as can be estimate, the parietal longitudinal arc, or
.gitized by Google
Platycnemic Men in Denbighshire. 463
length of the sagittal sature^ is 5"'2. The yertical transyerse
arcj or that drawn from one auditory foramen to the other^ oyer
the point of junction of the coronal and sagittal sutures, is 12"'2,
the parietal IS'', and the occipital 12'''2. In the temporal bone,
the external auditory foramen is large, the mastoid process of
moderate size, but the digastric fossa is wide and deep. The
channels for the middle meningeal artery and its branches are
large and deep ; and yery deep depressions on the sides of the
sagittal suture show that the fflanduUe Pacchioni must haye been
greatly deyeloped. The bone is yery thin, and with scarcely a
trace of diploe where its structure is yisible. None of the
sutures, however, which are strongly serrated, are in the slightest
degree closed, although, as I should imagine, the skull must have
been that of a man beyond the i{iiddle period of life.
2. The Thigh-bones. — Two of these bones, which, though
much alike, differ sufSciently to show that they did not belong
to the same individual, are decidedly carinate.
No. 1 wants the upper and lower ends. The least drcnm-
ference of the shaft, which is at a point about 3^ inches below the
trochanter minor, is 8"-2. That process, as well as all the other
muscular impressions, is strongly developed ; and that for the
insertion of the gluteus maximus is peculiar in presenting the
form of a deep elongated pit instead of a roughened elevation as
usual. The antero-posterior and transverse diameters of the
shaft, about 1^ inch below the trochanter minor , are '85 x 1*4 j
and the shaft at this part, like that of the above-described
from Perthi Chwareu, presents a rather acute or narrow external
and internal border instead of the usual more rounded form.
Lower down, the shaft becomes strongly carinate ; and, owing to
the flattened form of the anterior surface, its transverse section
affords a subtriangular figure (fig. 25). The walls, or cortical
Fig. 26. Fig. 26.
substance, are rather thicker than usual, and the substance of
the bone is dense and hard.
No. 2 is very similar in character to the foregoing, but is not
quite so much compressed in the upper part, measuring *8 x 1*2.
Nevertheless the inner border is very acute, and the outer more
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
464 G. Busk — On the Discovery of
80 than in the common form oi femur. The shaft lower down
is not so strongly carinate as it is in the former instance, but is
still so in some degree (fig. 26) ; and the walls (or cortical sub-
stance) were still thicker in proportion.
No. 3. A third specimen consists of the lower half, or rather
more, of the right femur. The least circumference is 3"'2.
The bone exhibits no special external characters, and is in no
degree carinated. The shaft, at about the middle of its length,
is somewhat angular in front ; and the pit for the origin of the
popliteua muscle is deeper and perhaps larger than in most
bones of the same size. The texture of the cortical substance is
quite ebumeous ; and it is extremely thick, so that the medullary
canal is reduced to a calibre of little more than 0"-25 in its
longest diameter. The shaft, however, is straight, and exhibits
no other sign whatever of having been affected with rachitis. It
is, however, a curious circumstance that many of the Gibraltar
thigh-bones, most of which are carinate, present the same thick-
ening of the cortical substance (fig. 27) .
Fig. 27. Fig. 28.
No. 4. A fourth specimen is constituted of merely a portion
of the shaft, about 12 inches long, and without either extremity.
Its least diameter is 3" '3, and its antero-posterior and transverse
diameters, at the same point as in the other bones, I x 1*25, or
pretty nearly in the usual proportions. Nevertheless the bone,
throughout its whole remaining extent, is less rounded on the
inner side of the shaft than is usual. The trochanter minor
is of gigantic size ; and the shaft of the bone, about and below
the middle, exhibits a subtriangular aspect (fig. 28), though
scarcely to be called carinate. The cortical substance is of the
normal thickness.
3. TibitB. — ^No. I consists of the greater portion of the left
tibia, wanting only the lower extremity. The proximal end
measures 2*9 x 1*9; and the diameters of the shaft, about the
middle, are 1*2 x '75, giving a latitudinal index of -620. The
shin is remarkably sharp and prominent, and rather curved over
to the outer side ; and the apparent compression or tendency to
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Platycnemic Men in Denbighshire. 465
platycnemism may in some measure be referred more to the
production in front of the anterior part of the bone than to
actual narrowing of the posterior side of the triangle^ which is
nevertheless rather more rounded than in most cases. The axis
of the shaft is quite straight ; and the bone has not the least
rickety appearance.
No. 2 is also a portion of the left tibia. Both extremities are
wanting^ and the bone offers nothing worthy of remark. Its least
circumference is 2"'65 ; and the shafts at the middle^ measures
l"'l X '65 ; so that the latitudinal index is about '640^ showing
a slight degree of compression. The entire length of the bone
may be estimated as rather more than 13 inches^ corresponding
to a height of about 5 ft. 4 in. or 5 ft. 5 in.^ so that the subject
may be supposed to have been a female.
These remains represent at least four individuals^-one pro-
bably somewhat aged^ another of strong and robust make^ and
one, in all probability, a woman — in fact, a family group. No
correct idea can be formed of the cranial conformation of these
persons. In general shape it would seem to correspond with
that of the Perthi-Chwareu skulls ; but two of them at any rate
are of smaller size, if we may judge from the least frontal
diameter. The forehead also is perhaps a little more reclined.
The most striking feature in two of the specimens, and which
appears also to have existed in a third, is the extraordinary pro-
jection forwards of the nasal bones. In the present case this
may probably be regarded as a family peculiarity ; but with
reference to it, it should be remembered that M. Broca* has de-
scribed a very similar condition in the skull of the " Old man*'
of Cro-magnon, in whom, he says, "the ridge of the nose,
slightly depressed at its base, rises again almost immediately,
and advances boldly forward, making a rapid curve, with the
concavity directed rather forward and especially upward, so
that the lower ends of the ossa nasi are placed 18 mm. (7
inch) in front of a line dropped vertically from the fronto-
nasal suture.^'
The condition of the bones from the Cefh tumulus differs
very considerably from that of the remains from Perthi
Chwareu. They all have an appearance of much greater an-
tiquity. With the exception of the very dense femur, they
adhere to the tongue; and they are all deeply stained with
manganous oxide, by which the substance even of the hardest
portions is stain^ to a depth of more than one-eighth of an
in inch. That this discoloration, which for the most part
does not assume the dendritic appearance, is due to manga-
nese and not to any vegetable stain, is quite certain.
♦ i c. p. 114.
VOL. II. 2 H
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
466 G. Busk — On the Discovery of
The form of the skull^ so far as it can be ascertained from
such imperfect remains^ and the rather platycnemic shape of
the tibiae^ may perhaps justify onr supposing that the Cefn
bones belong to a cognate race to those whose remains
were deposited at Perthi Chwareu, or to one which had lived
imder similar conditions. But the cranial data are hardly
sufficient to allow of any satisfactory inference being drawn
from them; and as regards the tibuB, it has already been
pointed out that platycnemism cannot^ in the present state
of our knowledge^ be regarded as an important ethnological
character amongst priscan peoples^ though it may undoubtedly
be considered a character betokening remote antiquity.
§ 4. Shdl from the Cefn Cave near St. Asaph. — ^The only
specimen of human remains from this locality is a nearly entire
calvaria, wanting the whole of the face below the superciliary
border.
In the middle of the left parietal bone is a small irregular
openings with short radiating lines of fracture proceeding from it ;
but this appears to have been recently caused^ and from the inside.
The bone generally is of a brown colour, and, as regards firm-
ness, in a natural condition; and it does not adhere to the
tongue. Judging from its aspect alone, it would not appear to
be of any very great antiquity ; but as it has lain in a dry soil,
and sheltered from rain or moisture, this appearance may be
deceptive.
Its dimensions are given in Table I. {supri), from which it
will be seen that the cephalic or latitudinal index is *770, and
the altitudinal '702. It belongs, therefore, to the category of
subbrachycephalic skulls of Thumam and Professor Huxley.
In the side view {norma lateralis) (PI. XXXI. fig. 7), it so
closely resembles, except in one respect, that described and
figured by Professor Huxley (/. c. p. 125, figs. 60, 61) from the
bed of the Nore, at Borris, in Ireland, that we can scarcely refuse
to recognize a common character between them, which, since in
the present case it cannot be looked upon as denoting a mere
family relationship, may reasonably be regarded as indicative
of some affinity of race. The chief difference observable in this
view of the two skulls is the greater development of the frontal
sinuses in the Borris calvaria. The occipital view {norma occi-
pitalis, fig. 8) is also very similar, except that in the Borris skull
the greatest width appears to be in the temporal, and in the
other in the parietal region. In the Borris skidl, also, there is a
shallow groove in the course of the sagittal suture, which does
not exist in that from St. Asaph.
The Borris skull is said to be of the extraordinary length of
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Platycnemic Men in Denbighshire, 467
8 inches ; and this may account for the much lower cephalic
index of the skull^ whose absolute width in reality somewhat
exceeds the Cefn specimen (5"'9 and 5"* 7), whilst the altitudinal
as compared with the latitudinal is but very little gn^eater than it
would be were the skulls reduced to the same breadth. They
may both, therefore, be regarded as " low/^ or, as this class of
skull might be termed, in the euphonious language of craniolo-
gists, *^ tapinocephalic." One great peculiarity of the Cefn
cranium (which exists also, but apparently not to quite so great
a degree, in the other) is the absolute horizon tality of the plane
of the subinial portion of the occipital bone. And it is to this
flattening that the comparative lowness may perhaps be chiefly
attributed.
The sutures, where visible, appear to be open. The mastoid
processes and all other muscular impressions are strongly
marked.
A third skull of very similar character, except that it is not
so much depressed, has come im.der my observation. It was
discovered in a submarine or, rather, subterranean peat-bed or
ancient forest, 30 feet below the sea-level, at Sennen, near the
Land^s End, in Cornwall ; and a brief notice and outline figure
of it will be found in the ' Natural-History Review' for 1861*.
The Sennen skull has the same elongated form ; but it is higher
than either the Ce&, St. Asaph, or Borris crania, having an
altitudinal index of '730.
On the whole, these three skulls {Le, that from Borris,
Senifen, and St. Asaph) would appear to have a common cha-
racter, and to be of a dificrent type ftx)m either the Perthi-
Chwareu or the Newslade form.
As a rule it may, I think, be stated that in all brachyccphalic
skulls the breadth exceeds the height, whilst the reverse is the
case in the dolichocephalic. Individual exceptions are of course
not unfrequently met with, more especially among very mixed
races, such as the modem English ; but I am myself acquainted
with only two dolichocephalic races, properly so termed, in
which the rule does not hold good. These are the Tasmauian
(not Australian) and the Bushman.
Any exceptions, therefore, to either rule among ancient and,
consequently, less mixed races are worthy of being noted.
As regards modem brachycephalic skulls the law holds almost
universally, the only marked exception, except in an individual
here and there, being in two Ear^n skulls, in which, although
both decidedly brachycephalic, the respective indices stand as
•848 to -924, and as -790 to -842.
Among priscan brachycephalic skulls the most remarkable
* Vol. L p. 174, pi. v.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
468 G. Busk — Platycnemic Men in Denbighshire.
and important exceptions I have met with occur among the
neolithic crania in the Copenhagen Museum^ more than half of
which are brachycephalic, and most of the others nearly so^ the
mean cephalic index of 21 skulls being '790^ whilst the mean
altitudinal is as high as *810. In fact^ out of 12 skulls whose
indices vary from *795 to -838^ no fewer than 10 have the lati-
tudinal index less than the altitudinal.
The exceptions to the role as applied to dolichocephalic skulls
also appear to be far more common among the ancient than
among the modern^ excepting the two races I have above re-
ferred to.
In a long list of ancient and priscan skulls^ I find the follow-
ing having the tapinocephalic character : —
1. From the Thames allaviam at Old Ford
2. From the same deposit at East Ham. . .
8. From the same deposit at Battersea . . .
4 From the same deposit at London Bridge
6. From tumulus at
6. A Guanche skull
7. A Guanche skull
8. Gefii^ St Asaph's
L. ind.
Altind.
•792
•763
•774
•690
•768
•743
•762
•611
•763
•684
•775
•787
•763
•684
•770
•702
The number is but small, it must be confessed, and perhaps
hardly sufficient to do more than prove the rule ; but still I think
it will be found worth inquiry whether a departure troifi the
rule in question was more frequent among the unmixed or little-
mixed races of ancient times than it is amongst similarly un-
mixed races of the present day ; and whether consequently its
infiraction in a considerable number of instances may or may not
be indicative of a lower type, as which we are accustomed to
regard the Tasmanian and Bushman races.
EXPLANATION OF PLATE XXXL
Figs. 1, 2, 3. Skull (No. 1) from Perthi Chwaieu, Denbighshire.
1. Norma lateralis.
3. verticaUB,
Figs. 4, 6, 6. Skull (No. 2) from Perthi Chwareu.
4. Norma lateralis,
6. occipitalis.
6. verkcaUs.
Figs. 7, 8, 9. Skull from the Cefri Cave^ near St. Asaph.
7. Norma lateralis.
8. occipitalis,
9. ——verkcaUs.
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
Journ-Ethno. Soc, Vol.11. Pi. XXXI.
itized by Google '
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
HowoBTH — On the Westerly Driflitig ofNomades, 469
XLI. On the Westerly Driptino of NoMADEs^yrom the T\fth to
the Nineteenth Century. By H. H. Howorth, Esq. — Part V.
The Hungarians.
(Part IV. WB8 puUiahed in this Yolume, pp. 182-102.)
The ethnological position of the Hungarians is now too well
fixed to admit of any new theories on the subject. M. Vambery
has, indeed, made some vague announcements that the question
is by no means settled, and has even thrown out hints that he
expects to find his ancestors among the Ouigours of Bishbalik,
the most cultured race of the Turks ; and that it was with the
object of making such a race-pedigree that he set out on his
voyage to Turkestan, which has yielded so many picturesque
chapters to our stores of adventurous travels. But such a theory
is Quixotic in the extreme. The Turkish ingredient in the
Hungarian population, consisting of the various hordes of
Petchenegs and Comans which it has absorbed^ may perhaps be
traced to such a source ; but these are the merest surface-wash-
ings of the race, the great bulk of which, as has long been known,
is not Turk at all, but Ugrian. In tracing out its early history
we may be able to fix rather more accurately its exact position
among the Ugrian races.
We will commence, as usual, with an examination of the various
synonyms by which the race is known. They have been collected
by Zeuss in his ^ Die Deutschen und die Nachbarstamme,' bis
chapter on the Ungri in that work being particularly full and
interesting. The Ungri and Ungari of the western writers, and the
Ouiggroi of the Byzantines, are both derived firom the Slavic
Ugri. Ugri is the form in Nestor; Uhry, Wcgry, and Wengri
in other authors. In Russian, Ugor or Tjgr means an eeh,
thence Zeuss derives Ugra, the name of a river near Oka, the
province Ugra (Yugra of Nestor), the Yugoriaof later writers —
a province reaching the Arctic Sea, east of Archangel, whose
inhabitants are called Yu-griczi by the Bussian Chroniclers^
Ugri and Ugari by Sabinus.
The Hungarians are known to themselves as Magyars. Mogerii
is the form the name takes in the pages of the notary Bela : he
also gives the forms Deutumoger and Hetumoger. Some of the
Byzantines give it as Magaroi, others as Mazaroi and Matzroi.
The Arabs call them Madscher. This name is apparently iden-
tical with Megere, the most important of those Chazar tribes
which, according to Constantine, broke off firom their 0¥m people
and joined the Turks (t. e,y with him^ the Hungarians). By many
of the Byzantines they are very loosely called Turks ; by others,
almost as loosely, Huns.
Let us foUow the migration of the Hungarians. ''The Scy-
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
470 HowoRTH — On the Westerly Drifting of Nomades,
thian region is divided into three parts — ^that is to say, Bostardia^
Deutia, Alagaria'' (Thwrocz). Carpino says, " the Bastarque,
that is great Hungary;'^ ^'Baschart or Paseatir, which is great
Hungary/^ Rubruquis tells us, " the language of those of Pas-
catir and of the Hungarians is the same/' ''The country of
Pascatir, whence formerly came the Huns, who were afterwards
called Hungarians " (Berg) . Such is the burden of the travellers'
accounts of the thirteenth century. It is abundantly confirmed
by the accounts of those more competent to speak, namely the
various Arabian geographers. Yacout, Cazvin, as well sua Ma-
9oudi, speak of the Hungarians under the name Baschardes.
Ibn Haoucal speaks of two nations of the Baachkhartes : — one at
the extremity of the east {vide D'Ohsson * Peuples du Caucase,'
257), near the Bulgarians, to whom they are subject ; the other
more numerous near the Batcheuakes (Petchenegs). The histo-
rians of the Mongols, Alai-ed-din and Raschid-ed-din, in relating
the conquest of Hungary by Baton Khan in 1241, call it Basch-
cardia. These authorities are sufficient to prove to us that the
Hungarians came from the Baschkir country, namely the present
government of Orenburg, and that they were the Baschkirs of
the eighth century. The present Baschkirs, I need hardly say,
show few traces of such an origin in their language ; in the
main this, as well as many of their characteristics, is TWk ; but
their physique betrays a cross at least of Ugrian blood, while,
as Dr. Latham remarks^ they are called Ishtaki (Ostiaks) by
some of their neighbours — another link in such connexion.
I have already remarked in a previous paper on the Petchenegs,
that I consider the present Baschkirs to be in a great measure
their descendants. Before the arrival of the Petchenegs and the
Thiukiu or Turks proper, the Baschkirs were not Turks. Relics
and fragments of the previous layer of population are still found
in the Orenburg country : they are known as Vogulitzi, or
simply Voguls. The Voguls stiU are, almost exactly what the first
Hungarians are described to have been, most expert hunters and
fishermen.
Listen to the eloquent description of them by Dr. Latham.
" They are at the same time hill-men and foresters j for they lie
within the northern limit of the fir and birch . . . They are a
comfortless, undersized, ill-developed population . . . From four
to eight cabins constitute a Vogul village ; and these lie from ten
to fifteen miles apart, the uncleared forest lying between. They
have adopted a little agriculture from the Bashkirs. The winter
hut of the Vogul is small, close, and smoky ; the summer cabin
made of the boughs and rinds of the birch-tree. He hunts on
foot : even the dog is a rare companion ; the elk is the chief
beast for sustenance, and the sable for trade. Obdorsk, at the
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
frtm the Fifth to the Nineteenth Century. 471
mouth of the Obi, is the trading town of the Voguls ; their hair
is black or brown, seldom yellow or red; the beard scanty ; the
skin glabrous and pale ; the cheekbones project ; the face broad
and flat/' Their traditions point to an emigration from the west,
from theYug, and the Dwina, which, as Dr. Latham says, probably
only means that thejr formerly extended over a much larger
area, and that their limits have been curtailed. Their language
is the nearest of any known tongue to the Magyar. Oerdik,
the Magyar Devil, is the Ostiak Ortik, an evil demon. Lastly,
the Voguls were known to the Siraniau merchants as Yograyess,
which is equivalent to the Ughres of the Russian chroniclers.
All these facts make it clear that the Voguls are the descendants
of the old stock whence the Hungarians were derived, the in-
habitants of Pascatir, whose language was declared to be like
the Hungariansf' by Ruysbrock. Vogul is a name they derive
from the river on which they are settled ; they are the western
branch of the race known as Ostiaks (also frt>m the name of a
river, the Ob, which, according to Dr. Ronay, is known in their
language as the Asz). They make no distinction between them-
selves and the Ostiaks, and call both by the same name, Mausi
or Maucsi. This race, I hold, in common with most modem
ethnologists, extended over all the present Baschkir area before
the arrival of the Turks. It was known to some of the Russians
as the Black Khozar race. It was bounded on the south by the
Khozars or Khazars, more properly so called, the White Khazars
of the Russians, who inhabited the border of the Caspian, and
the Steppe of the Kuban ; with these last it had relations of blood
and language, — ^proved by the etymology of their capital Sarkel,
which, as Klaproth has shown, is a Vogul and Ostiak gloss ;
proved also by the fact that they are said to have spoken the
Hungarian (Turk of Constantine) language as well as their own,
which among rude races means probably that the languages
were cognate. West of the Hungarians, when in their seats on
the Volga, were the White Bulgarians, identified by Carpino
with the Mordvins and Bileres. The Arabs tell us the Khazars
spoke the same language as the Bulgarians. We know the
Mordvins and Voguls are only branches of one race. This
reasoning would make the Circassians and Hungarians nearer
relatives than they have been heretofore held to be, if, as I have
tried to show in a previous paper, the Khazars are to be iden-
tified with the Circassians. In describing the Cabari, a tribe
of the Khazars, Constantine mentions several facts which have
been overlooked by ethnologists, and which would explain in a
measure how a race of mere fishermen and hunters, such a race
as the Voguls now are, were enabled to tramp over two-thirds
of Europe, and to defeat its most renowned soldiers. Such an
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
472 HowoBTH — On the Westerly Drifting of Nomades,
event would seem to be impossible^ unless these fishermen were
led by a caste of warriors very superior to the Voguls and
Ostiaks. Constantine tells us that a civil war arose among the
Khazarsj and that one portion of them was conquered. Of these,
a section fled to the Turks in the Patzinacitan territory (i. e, to
the Hungarians), and settled among them, and, having contracted
a mutual friendship, were called Cabari. They taught the Turks
the language of the Khazars, they also used the other language
of the Turks. As they excelled the eight other tribes in strength
&c., they held the first place, and one of the Cabari was prince
of those tribes in his day. In another chapter he tells us that
the tribes that broke oflP from the Khazars were the Cabari, the
Nece, the Megere, the Cuturgurmati, the Tarcani, the Oenach,
the Care, and the Case. Apparently all these tribes are spoken
of in other places under the general name Cabari. The Cabari,
as we have elsewhere shown, were the ancestors of the Kabardi,
in later times the most important division of the Circassians.
It would appear, then, that the Ougres, Ogors, or Hungarians,
were really led and governed by a caste of foreigners, whose
warlike skill and talent we may assume, from their descendants'
wars with Russia, to have been very considerable. We may well
believe that this dominant caste was the source of the chief
families in the country, just as the Norsemen were the ancestors
of the best blood in Russia and Poland. One of its tribes, the
Megerey seems to have given its name to the race ; for I know of
no other origin for the name Magyar. Every other etymology
suggested by the latest writers appears to me unsatisfactory.
About the same period the Scandinavian Russians were giving
a name to the first power among the Slaves — a valuable parallel
in many respects. Thus the Magyars were a dominant cast6
of foreigners, comparatively highly cultured, who effectually
subdued the more numerous Ogors. Thus also, as in the case of
the Russians, the culture remained, the chivalrous spirit re-
mained, and so did many customs that carry us to the mountains
of Circassia: but the language was absorbed as, in another
parallel case, the Mandchou language has been absorbed by the
Chinese. Perhaps (and I have very high authority for the state-
ment, though I am not at liberty to mention it) the Hungarian
language contains a very considerable element which may be
correlated with Circassian ; and thus my position is considerably
strengthened. We will now trace out rapidly the earlier history
of the Himgarians.
The Turks proper, the Thukiu of the Chinese writers, first
came into contact with the Romans about the year 569. Having
conquered the Avares and other nations of Central Asia, their
Khan had acquired the rank of Grand Khan, and their race had
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
from the Fifth to the Nineteenth Century. 478
spread out in all directions over the Kirghiz steppes. They
now sent an embassy to Rome to try and open a trade in silk
and other Eastern produce with the West. This embassy was
well received by Justin 11.^ and an account of it is given by
Menander. In reply to it, Zemarchus was sent as ambassador
by Justin to the Turkish camp, on the Irtysch. He was enter-
tained in a most imperial fashion, had a Eerkes slave presented
to him, and returned home by the Kiptchak steppe and the
northern shores of the Caspian, and, on crossing the river Volga,
entered the country of the Ogours. These Ogours have been
confounded by Zeuss with the Turkish Ouigour of Bishbalig ;
they were, in fact, the Ughres or Hungarians. They were sub-
jects of the Khan of the Turks ; and it was doubtless for this
reason the Hungarians were called Turks by the Greeks at a
later day. Constantine Porphyrogenitus tells us, the Hunga-
rians (by him called Turks) formerly dwelt near the Chazars, in
a place called Lebedias; then, he says, they were not called
Turks but Sabartoiasphali. Zeuss ingeniously conjectures that
the first syllables are equivalent to the German swart, schwarz,
" black ; '^ and that the whole word is a translation of the Slavic
Czemii Ugriy Black Ugri, by which the Hungarians are known
in later Russian writers. For details of what follows I must
refer to the next papers in this series, on the Avares and Bul-
garians. Here it will suffice to say that, when the power of the
Turks in Western Asia was broken, the Khazars succeeded to
their supremacy in the regions north of the Caspian Sea and
the Caucasus, and the Hungarians became their subjects.
White and black, as is well known, means, with Eastern writers,
little more than dominant and dependent; thus the Black
Khazars, or Hungarians, were the subjects of the White Khazars.
The former seem to have spread westwards very considerably on
the decay of the power of the Great Bulgarians in the seventh
century, and to have occupied their seats east of the Don on
their great migration to Bulgaria beyond the Danube. From
these seats they were apparently driven by the Petchenegs —
driven across the Don into the country called Lebedias, so
called, says Constantine Porphyrogenitus, from their first voi-
vode, who was named Lebedias. This country is watered, he
says, by the river Chingylus. This river, Zeuss identifies with
the Ingul, one of the tributaries of the Bug.
Zeuss has some pertinent remarks on this passage of Constan-
tine. He says, this title of Voivode (Bcebodos, as Constantine
has it) is a title unknown to the Hungarians, and is clearly Slavic.
The Hungarians, again, are hardly likely to have named their
country from any leader. "The land of Lebedias^' is clearly a
namegiven by his neighbours to the land of some renowned prince.
Digitized by VjOOQIC
474 HowoRTH — On the Westerly Drifting of Nomades,
The Petchenegs still pressed on ; and we are told by Constan-
tine that^ about fifty years before his day (that is^ about 862 ; the
date is fixed^ perhaps^ with greater accuracy by Bhegnion^ a
contemporary^ at 889), the Turks retired under Lebedias to a
country called Atelchousou, identified by D'Ohsson, with great
probability, with Moldavia. It is identical with the Erdelen of
the Hungarian legends. We are told that, having arrived there,
the Khan of the Khazars (that is, of the White Khazars), whose
supremacy the Hungarians acknowledged, wished them to elect
Lebedias as king, and sent word by Chelandia, the first of the
Hungarian voivodes, to solicit him to take it ; but he declined,
saying there was another voivode, Salmuts by name, who had a
son Arpad ; either of these was worthy of the honour. Arpad
was chosen as the one deemed by the Hungarians (the Turks,
as Constantine calls them) the most worthy; and we are told
that, after the solemn manner of the Khazars, he was elevated
on a buckler. He was the first king of the Hungarians, accord-
ing to Constantine ; and the first royal house of Hungary was
descended from him. If the emperor is consistent in his ac-
count, he must also have been a Chazar of the tribe of the Cabari
{vide anti). At this time Sviatopolk had formed his kingdom
of Great Moravia, which included Bohemia, by the cession of
Amolf, the Emperor of Germany. So long as he lived the west
was well protected from nomade invaders, the previous wave
having been well broken by Charlemagne. On his death in
894, civil war broke out between his sons (see Bohucz), and the
barrier was broken. The Hungarians having sustained a fresh
defeat at the hands of the Petchenegs, marched into Moravia
under Arpad. This is one account; another, collected by
Bohucz from Hungarian legends, is to this effect : —
After the destruction of the Avares, Pannonia became a huge
desert. The. Slaves, who were settled there by leave of the
emperor, were employed in restoring it to cultivation when
Cusid, son of Cund, an envoy of the Ougres, announced to Svia-
topolk that his people intended to settle there; the latter,
wishful rather of allies than of enemies, consented, and Cusid
returned laden with the fruits of the country and a jar of water
from the Danube; Arpad hereupon, having made an offering to
the gods, sent a white horse as a present to Sviatopolk, wUch
was accepted with too great complaisance. The Ougres now
requested the great Moravian to evacuate a province which was
worth only one white horse, and, on his refusal, defeated him
severely. He escaped to the Danube, where some say he was
drowned, others that he escaped to the forests beyond, and
sought refuge among some anchorites, with whom he lived for
six years and then died — making a parallel story to that of
Digitized by LjOOQ IC
from the Fifth to the Nineteenth Century. 475
Harold. Whichever of these accounts we accept (and I am
bound to say the former one is, in every respect, the most cre-
dible), we are safe as to the main facts, which are the invasion
of Pannonia by the Hungarians about the time of the death of
Sviatopolk.
They were then divided into seven tribes, each governed by
its separate chieftain, the seven forming the Hetumoger or
seven Magyars of the Notary of King Bela. He gives their names
as Almus, the father of Arpad, Cond, the father of Curzan,
Ound, the father of Bte, Tosu, the father of Lelu, Huba, Tuhu-
tun, father of Horca, who was the father of Gyula and Zombor,
and Eleud, the father of Zobolsu. The last of these may be
profitably compared with Ziebil, the Khazar ally of Heraclius.
In another list the names are given as Arpad, Bolcher, Oyula,
Cund, Lcel, Verbulchir, and Urs. Three of these names occur
in Zonaras; so they may be considered, on the whole, reliable.
Each of the tribes is said, in the legends, to have numbered
30,857 men, and the number of clans or families is put at
108.
In occupying their new country, according to Constantine,
the eight Turkish tribes (i. e, Hungarian) settled on its various
rivers ; they remained independent of one another, but had a
mutual understanding that, in whichever direction war com-
menced, all should join against the enemy. They chose a common
general of the race of Arpad to lead their armies, with whom
were associated two officers to perform the office of judges ;
they were entitled gylcLS and carchan (compare this last with the
later Gourkhan of Carakitai) . Besides these, each tribe had its
proper prince.
It may well be, and is in fact most probable, that only a
small portion of the Khazars who broke away from the main
body accompanied the Hungarians in their emigration; the
rest remaining behind, near their kindred, occupied the Crimea,
and became the ancestors of the Kabardi, as I have shown in
my last paper.
The chronicler Bheginon describes the Hungarians as living
by fishing and hunting, and as fighting with bows and arrows.
The notary of Bela tells us they had no cities nor fixed houses,
nor did they live on the produce of agriculture, but on flesh and
fish; their young men were continually hunting; and thus it
happened that, even in his day, the Hungarians were the most
renowned hunters. This tallies well with what we have said of
the affinities of the Hungarians with the Yoguls. Leo has fur-
nished Gibbon with material for some sonorous phrases in his
description of the Hungarians. " Their tents were of leather,
their garments of for ; they shaved their hair, and scarified their
Digitized by VjOOQIC
476 Notes and Queries.
faces ; in speech they were slow, in action prompt, in treaty
perfidious/^ &c. &c.
In the infancy of Lewis the Pions they invaded Bavaria, they
overran Swabia and Franconia; and Gibbon affirms that the
origin of walled towns is ascribed to the necessities of this period.
Almost at the same instant they laid in ashes the Helvetian
monastery of St. Gall and the city of Bremen. Pavia was burnt,
and Italy overrun to the mountains of Calabria. They overran
the Eastern empire to the very walls of Byzantium; and all
Europe seemed to be the camping-ground of the Normans, the
Saracens, and the Hungarians.
Henry the Fowler and Otho the Great owe no little of their
fame to the victories they gained over the Hungarians, whose
power they eflFectually crushed. Their subsequent history is
beyond the scope of this paper. When they arrived in Hungary
their religion was no doubt that of the foresters of the Vril
mountains ; but this arrival synchronizes with the most ener-
getic period of Mahometan propagandism, and we find accord-
ingly that Yakut mentions having met at Aleppo certain
Mahometan Bashkirs from Hungary, who told him that in
the time of their forefathers seven pious men from Bulgaria
had visited their land and taught them the true faith. What-
ever progress these missionaries may have made,' they have
left little trace behind ; nor had Rome a more faithful ally, or
civilization many more prolific cradles than Hungary after the
days of St. Stephen.
The subsequent history of Hungary is very easily accessible,
and is beyond the limits of my subject, which deids only with
the pedigrees of races. Its present ethnological condition has
been well described by Mr. Paterson in his recently published
travels, an able rSsumS of which was given by Dr. Hyde Clarke,
in the 'Athenaeum.^ A subsequent paper will deal with the
somewhat intricate subject of the Avares and their ethnology,
in which the earlier history of the Hungarians will receive some
further criticism.
NOTES AND QUEEIES.
The FlcBnix. — This is the name of a new monthly magazine pub-
lished in London, and devoted to Chinese, Japanese, Tibetan, Man-
choo, Mongol, and Indo-Chinese subjects. It is edited by the Eev.
Professor Summers, and reckons among its contributors and corre-
spondents some of the leading students of these branches of know-
ledge. Ethnology is included, and thus a new opening to most in-
teresting sources of information is obtained. — ^H. C.
Digitized by
Google
Notes and Queries. 477
Dochester Dvkes. — The Abbey Church is not the only thing which
makes the Oxfordshire Dorchester a place of high interest to all who
cherish the antiquities of our land, to whatever age or people they
may belong. Large traces still remain of the yet earlier times,
before Dorchester became a seat of abbots or of bishops, before it
became a possession of Englishmen at all. Boman remains are
still abundant: pavements are not uncommonly found in gardens
and under the floors of houses ; and the local phrase of " going a-
CsBsaring" shows how rich was the harvest of coins bearing the
image and superscription of the old masters of Britain. But the
chief relic of Koman days lies outside the present village. A penin-
sula formed by one of the many windings of the Thames or Isis and
its junction with its tributary the Thame, is cut off by a strong de-
fence, a double dyke with a fosse between, which we can have no
doubt as to attributing to the ancient conquerors. But it is equally
plain that it was designed for some temporary purpose of warfare, and
that it was not meant as the fortification of the town, which lies out-
side of it. The object of its formation is obvious. On the other,
the right, bank of the river, on what was in later times the West-
Saxon or Berkshire shore, rise two hills, which, crowned as each of
them is by a clump of trees, form prominent objects in the view of the
neighbourhood, and which seem to be called indifferently from Dor-
chester, from Wallingford, and from the nearer village of Witten-
ham. On one of these hills, whicli bears, among antiquaries at least,
the traditional name of Sinodun, there stiU remains a perfect ex-
ample of a British hill-fort well girded about by its ditch and ram-
part. There can be little doubt that the intrenchment by the river
marks the position of the Boman besiegers while engaged in the
reduction of this Celtic stronghold. As to the exact date of this
warfare there may be some doubts. Mr. James Parker, in a paper
read before the Oxford Architectural and Historical Society in 1868,
tries to show that the Eoman intrenchment was the work of Aulus
Pkutius in that campaign in the reign of Claudius which is recorded
in the sixtieth book of Dion Gassius. It may, however, be doubted
how far this theory can be reconciled with the views put forth by
Dr. G-uest in his memorable essay of the ' Origin of London.' But
the exact date and author of the work is a matter of secondarv inter-
est. Whether the Dorchester dykes were made by Aulus rlautius
or by any later Boman general, there can be no doubt that they are
genuine Boman works, raised with an eye to the siege of the great
British fortress on the other side of the river. As such, the fortress
at Dorchester and the fortress on Sinodun are among the most
speaking monuments of the earliest history of our island, and till
lately they were among its most perfect monuments. But it is a
grievous truth that while we are writing the dykes at Dorchester
are being levelled. Hitherto the neighbouring ground has been
grazed, and the harmless sheep is no foe to history ; but it has lately
occurred to the owner of the ground that a few shillings more of
yearly profit might be gained bv turning pasture laud into arable ;
and to such a sordid motive as this these precious antiquities are at
Digitized by VjOOQIC
478 Notes and (Queries.
this very moment being sacrificed. At least a third of the dyke has
been already lowered, and will gradually be utterly levelled beneath
the yearly passage of ruin's merciless ploughshare. Such wanton
destruction naturally aroused the indication of men of taste and
knowledge, especially in the neighbouring University. A vigorous
appeal to the owner to stay his hand, was made by some of the most
eminent Oxford residents, and an attempt was made to call public
attention to the subject by describing the state of the case in various
newspapers. Here comes the ludicrous part of the story, which
revealed the curious fact that there are people who &ncy themselves
to know something of English history ana antiquities, who vet did
not know that Ei^land contained two Dorchesters, and who had
never heard of the great Mid-English bishopric. The Oxford writers
and memorialists certainly made it plain that they were speaking of
the Dorchester in their own neighbourhood, a Dorchester whose
existence they mi^ht fairly have assumed to be familiar to an^r edu-
cated person. Still editors and correspondents could not take in the
fact that there were two Dorchesters, and they began to talk about
Dorsetshire, Dorsetshire farmers. Maiden Castle, and what not.
The * Pall Mall Gazette ' took the opportunity to give great promi-
nence to an essay on the antiquities of the wrong Dorchester, while it
gave much less prominence to a correction which seems for the first
time to have revealed in that quarter the existence of the right one.
Indignant inhabitants of Dorchester and Dorsetshire wrote to say
that the whole thing was a mistake, and that none of the antiquities
of Dorchester had been touched or threatened. This sudden revela-
tion of popular ignorance was ridiculous enough, but it has doue real
damage. It has quenched the public interest in the subject which
had begun to be awakened, and it has led some people to believe that
the whole complaint was a complaint about nothing. Such is the
disadvantage of there being two Simon Fures — ^o places each
bearing the same name, and each famous for antiquities of th^ same
class. As we before said, we know not whether there be or be not
*' two Wussesters ;" but, at any rate, it was a gain when we had oc-
casion to denounce the destruction of the Questen Hall at the one
^ Wussester," that the people of the other did not rise up to say that
nothing of the kind had happened among them.
Meanwhile the work oi destruction is actually going on. The
pickaxe and shovel were busily at work only a few days back ; but
meanwhile those who have the antiquities and the credit of the
country at heart have been stirred up to more vigorous exertions.
A memorial to the Home Office was a few days back in the course
of signature at Oxford, and it had received the names of many of the
most eminent members of the University. The memorial praved
that any available means might be taken both to stop the hand of
destruction in this particular case, and to secure our national anti-
quities against such danger for the future. It is really frightful to
tnink that so many of our most precious antiquities, boiii primeval
and medieval, cromlechs, barrows, dykes, ruined castles, and ruined
churches, lie absolutely at the mercy of individual owners, who may
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Notes and Queries. 479
happen to be liberal and intelligent, but who may also happen to
be sordid and ignorant. The rights of property must have some
limit. The law in many cases hinders a man from doing to his
neighbours not only substantial, but even what mieht be called sen-
timental damage. He oughir surely to be hindered in the same way
from doing a damage to the whole nation bv wiping out a portion
of its history. A man may do as he wills with his own ; but he should
not be allowed so to do with his own as to destroy the right which
every man has in the history and monuments of his country. We
believe that the present Government is not unwilling to t-ake some
steps in the matter ; and the part of the Dorchester dykes which
has already fallen will not have fallen in vain if it leads to some mea-
sure for the permanent security of the daily threatened antiquities
of our land. — Extract from an article in the Saturday Bevtew of
July 2, 1870.
Dorchester Dykes*, Sib, — An article in a late Number of the
* Saturday Eeview,' written with the worthy object of arresting the
destruction of an important national monument, would ill deserve to
be received by the public in a spirit of hypercriticism. Few persons
can have heard without regret the contemplated destruction of the
dykes at Dorchester. We should have double reason, however, to
regret the attention which has unhappily been drawn to this place
if a bold and, as I venture to think, erroneous assertion as to the
origin and object of these intrenchments were permitted to pass
unchallenged. To those who have studied, as the writer of the
article in question doubtless has done, the campaigns of CsBsar and
Aulus Flautius, and have built upon the scanty materials afforded by
history plausible theories of the operations of theEoman armies in their
invasions of Britain, the temptation to see evidence of the Eomans
in every defensive work which can be brought within the probable
line of march of those Generals must no doubt be irresistible. But
we have ample testimony to show that the prehistoric inhabitants of
these isles were no strangers to the art of war. The numerous
fortifications which occupy commanding eminences throughout the
country, some of which have been shown by their relics to belong to
the stone age, or at any rate to the age in which stone implements
were still in common use by the people, prove beyond doubt that
there were Yaubans and Cormontaignes of no mean skill in those
days. The fair and the dark races must have had life-long struggles
for the mastery ; the flint and the bronze folk must have had bones
to pick with each other ; and every inch of ground must have been
fought over a£;ain and again ages before the Bomans pushed their
legions towards Britain. While, therefore, thanking the writer and
those before him who have drawn public attention to this act of
vandalism, I beg permission to join issue with him through your
columns upon one paragraph of his article which appears to me to
contain the pith of nis errors in respect to the Dorchester intrench-
ment. " Whether the Dorchester dykes," he says, " were made by
♦ A letter to the Editor of the ' Pall MaU Gazette/ July 11^ 1870.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
480 Notes and Queries.
Aulas Plautius or by any later Boman G-eneral, there can be no
doubt that they are genuine Boman works, raised with an eye to the
siege of the great British fortress (Sinodun) on the other side of the
river. As such, the fortress at Dorchester and the fortress on
Sinodun are among the most speaking monuments of the earliest
history of our island." Without doubt ancient fortifications, to
those who understand their language, are among the most speaking
monuments that we possess. The skill with which their defences
are often adapted to the features of the ground, and the relief of
their ramparts to the natural strength of the positions, are points
which render these works objects of surpassing interest to the officer
who studies them with a military eye. The rules of war, as we
understand them now, were well applied by the Ancient Britons,
and often enable us to determine without much difficulty the object
of the defenders and the relative positions of the contending forces.
Having twice examined the camp at Dorchester (and I may observe,
en passant, that I know of no place that will so well repay the mili-
tary officer who has an archsBological turn of mind for the trouble of
visiting it), I have arrived at a totally different conclusion from the
writer of the article. First, the camp is not Boman ; and, second, it
was not thrown up with any view to the reduction of Sinodun. As
regards the first noint, it must be understood that, although the
camp is within half a mile of Dorchester, it does not cont^n any
portion of the Boman station of Dorchester, Dorocina, within its lines.
The position of Dorchester therefore is of no more value thau the
position of Jericho in determining the origin of the camp ; and,
further, notwithstanding the vicinity of Dorchester, and the nume-
rous relics of the Boman period discovered there, I have been unable
to ascertain that an^ thing Boman has been found within the area of
the camp. I examined carefully, by pacing backwards and forwards,
the whole of the interior of the camp at a time when the crops were
off the ground ; but I failed to discover a single fragment of Boman
tile or pottery, which, considering the relief of the dykes, denoting
periAanence of occupation, could hardly have been absent if the camp
nad been the work of the Bomans. On the other hand, evidence of
British occupation was abundant : I found several fragments of un-
doubted British pottery in the materials excavated from the dykes, a
fragment of a flint spear-head ; and cUbris of the fabrication of flint
implements, flakes and chips, covered the ground. These, considering
that the flint is foreign to the soil, and must have been imported, are
sufficient evidence of pre-Boman industry. In Sinodun the same
class of objects met the eye. Although the traces of the fiibrication
of flint implements were less abundant than in the camp below, I
found a fragment of a polished celt and a rubbing-stone of the kind
that is not unfrequently found in the tumuli of the bronze age. In
the rivers between the camps, the discovery of a British shield of
bronze and a bronze sheath tells the same tale, and affords additional
evidence in support of the theory of the British as opposed to the
Boman origin of these works. There is nothing in the construction
of the dykes themselves to lead to the supposition that they were
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Notes and Queries. 481
Soman. The double dyke and double foBse (for there are traces of
two ditches) were common to both British and Boman fortifications ;
indeed the double dyke is the rule rather than the exception in Bri-
tish earthworks. Sinodun itself, which the writer of the article
admits to be British, has a rampart outside the ditch, the inner
rampart haying been dispensed with on account of the natural com-
mand afforded by the rise of the ground on the inside. This is in ac-
cordance with the rule of defence so frequently to be noticed in British
earthworks.
With respect to the second point, yiz. the object of the work, here
the rules of war come in to help us. Dorchester Camp occupies a
position which no enemy at an^ period of warfare coula haye taken
up for the attack of Sinodun — situated upon low|;round, commanded
on two sides by the high ground, on which the defenders had strongly
intrenched themselyes, and separated from the object of attack by a
broad riyer, where eyery moyemcnt in preparation for attack would
haye been seen by the defenders, and eyery sortie of the defenders
must haye taken tne besiegers by surprise ; where eyery assault upon
the place must haye been preceded by the passage of the riyer at the
point most disadyantageous for the attackmg party, it is impossible
to conceiye the Boman General so ignorant of war as to haye thus
thrown himself wittingly into a cul-de-sac.
The Biyer Thames, or, more properly, the Isis as it is here called,
runs from Abingdon in the direction of Dorchester, through a com-
paratiyely flat country. Here it turns to the south, and running
straiG;ht to Sinodun hill, it is there turned sharply to the eastward
by the high ground on the south. The command of ground is
here everywhere on the south side of the riyer ; the ground to the
north of the riyer is a dead flat, and the Dorchester dykes cut off a
promontory of this flat ground formed by the abrupt turn of the
riyer. Sinodun Camp occupies the high ground to the south of the
riyer, and oyerlooks tne Dorchester Camp at the distance of about a
quarter to half a mile, and at a height of about 250 feet aboye it.
In ancient times a ford existed at the bend of the riyer between the
two camps. It is eyident that to select this spot for the passage of
an army from the north to the south side of the riyer would be to
select the yery spot on the whole line of the riyer which would be
least fayourable for the purpose; and for the same reason that it
would be unfayourable in passing from north to south, it would be
fayourable for a passage in the opposite direction, that is to say, in
foing from, not in advancing towards Sinodun. Supposing Aldus
^lautius to have come from the north-west, as assumed by Mr.
Parker in his communication to the Oxford Architectural and His-
torical Society, he would no doubt haye crossed the riyer, preceded
by his special corps of swimmers, at Clifton Hampden, wnere the
f'ound is fayourable, or at least not absolutely disadvantageous,
rom thence he would have adyanced to the attack of Sinodun by
Little Wittenham, and he would haye occupied the high clump which
commands Sinodun, within 150 yards to the westward of it. In this
VOL. II. 2 I
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
483 Notei and Queries.
poiition he would alao have commanded the fort ahoYe mentioned,
Dj means of which he would have brought over his supplies, and the
reduction of the British fortress would probably then have been the
work of a few days. But it does not appear to me there is a particle
of evidence for supposing that the Bomans had any thing to ao with
either camp. The ^tuies of the ground point clearly enough to the
intention of both camps, and, as I mentioned before, th^ mark this
spot for the passage of an army from south to north. Both camps
were probably the work of the same people, and were connected m
the defence of this important strategical position. Dorchester Camp
eould never have been occupied so permanentlv, as its large dykes
show that it was occupied, at the same time that Sinodun and the
commanding position around it were in the hands of an enemy.
We must attnbute both to the intestine wars of the Britons.
It is reasonable to suppose that the river formed the boundary
between tribes. The Southerners (for such we must call them in the
absence of any possible clue to identify the people of this remote age)
selected Sinodun as the best position for dominating the north bank.
The ford at this place offered them the means of communicatioii
which they desired, and the Dorchester dykes were thrown up by the
same people on the opposite side of the river as a kind of tSte-de-poni
to cover the passage of the river, and keep open the oommimication
with the enemy's country. Hence it is that we find the soil in both
camps teeming with evidence of the same people, viz. the Ancient
Britons, whether prehistoric or merely non-historic it may be dif-
ficult to determine, but certainljr non-Eoman. It nuiy, perhaps, be
thought by some that by divesting these dykes of their historical
associations we deprive them in a great measure of the interest
which attaches to them, but their value as evidence of the social
condition of our ancestors or our predecessors, as the case may be, is
greatlv increased. The historic monument is interesting as a means
of realizing the information which history conveys to us ; but the
prehistoric monument assumes double importance from its affording
the only available evidence of the period to which it belongs. Judg-
ing by the rapid progress which prehistoric archsology has maae
during the last ten years, there can be little doubt that the know-
ledge we now possess is as nothing compared to what is stored up in
these primeval monuments for the benefit of future generations, and
the duty of handing them down intact for the more enlightened
judgment of posterity is one which the Government of a civilized
country would do ill to neglect.
I have the honour to remain. Sir, yours obediently,
A UT£ AsSISTANT-QUABTSSMASTSS-GsmBBAI^.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
INDEX.
A. ?•«•
Acheson^ M r.^ on a stone implement
jfrom Wicklow 43
Africa (South), atone implements
from 89
Ak-Tatara 99
Alderney, preliistoric remains in . 66
Amazons 866
American Indians of Ghipewyan
tribe, stature of 44
Ammda 77, 78
Anglian element in GleTeland . 860, 868
Ammism 870
Argyllshire, prehistoric remains
in 146, 146, 840
Atavism 881
Atherstone, Dr., on South- African
stone implements 40
Atkinson, Mr. G. M., on the Ni-
cobar islanders 187
Atirinson, Rev. J. 0., on Danish
element in Cleveland 861
Australian flora 122
Australians and Tasmanians . 127, 180
Australioids 404
Aymara Indians, Mr. D. Forbes on 198
B.
Bangor, two cairns near 806
Baschkirs 98, 470
Bey 368
Bolivia, Aymara Indians of .... 193
BoUaert, Mr., on the Aymaras . . 802
Bonwick, Mi., on the Tasma-
nians 96, 121
, on New-Zealand implements 120
Bowker, Mr., on South-African
implements 89
Brain, study of the, in ethnology . 869
Brehon laws 842
Brigandage among the Eoords . . 176
Britain, ethnology of 882
f Norman conquest of 884
British Guiana, rock-markings
from 416
Britiah mythology 826
Bronze dub, Aymara , 261
Bronze, interments with 811
Brouffh in Argyllshire. 168
Buddnism in China 21
Buddhist use of human bones 81, 82, 167
Busk, Prof., on a Chinese calvaria
attributed to Confucius. ... 73, 166
, on Platycnemic remains
from Denbighshire 460
C.
Cafire and Madagascar languages . 867
Calvaria from China, attribute to
Confticius 73, 166
Campbell, Dr. A., on prehistoric
remains in Argyllshiro 146
, on inscribed stones from
Guiana 416
, remarks in discussions by 84, 82
Campbell, Mr. G., remarks in dis-
cussions by 848, 409
Campbell, Air. J. F., on current
Bntish mythology 826
Cape of Good Hope, stone imple-
ments from 39
Camedd Howel 809, 319
Carreg Saethau 800, 402
Caulfield, Dr., on an Irish incised
stone 400
Cefh caves, Denbighshire 440
Ceylon, Veddahs of 96
Channel Islands, prehistoric re-
mains in 45
Chia-pu, or Chinese family re-
nter 17, 18
China, Mr. Gardner on 6
, calvaria from 78, 166
Chipewyan Indians, stature of . . 44
Chitral 86, 86
Chulpas, or burial-places . 239, 299, 301
Cinerary urns 319
Circassians 182
Civilization, Mr. Westropp on . . 824
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
48^
INDEX.
Clarke, Mr. Hyde, notes by . . 96, 1^
366, 367. 476
remarks, in discussions by. 30, 33,
73, 106, 120, 351, 366, 381, 399
Cleveland, Danish element in . . 351
Colla Indians .... 195, 302, 303, 305
Comparatiye m3rthology. 22, 32, 105.
309, 325, 369, 380
Confucianism 21
Confucius, calvaria attributed to. 73,156
Comans and Petchenegs 83
Copper celts, Irish 402
Cranium, Mr. Busk on the word . 80
Crannogs in Argyllshire 152
Crinan Canal, prehistoric remains
near 146
Cull, Mr. K., question on the Ay-
maras by 302
Cimningham, Qen., on inscription
on Chinese calvaria 76, 77
D.
Banish element in Cleveland. . . . 351
Dardistan 31
Dawkins, Mr. W. Boyd, on worked
stones from a submerged forest
in Somersetshire 141
f on Denbighshire caverns . . 440
, remarks in discussions by. 43, 145
Dilke, Sir C. W., on the mere . . 107
Donovan, Dr., on the brain and
ethnology 369
. on a Chinese skull 82
Dorchester dykes 412, 477, 479
Douglas, Dr., on bones &om Park
Cwm Tumulus 418
Duns in Argyllshire 153
E.
Ethnoloffy and geology, frontier-
line of 131
Ethnology of Britain 382
Etymology . . 56, 88, 91, 92, 103, 104,
187, 195, 304, 323, 360
Evans, Mr. J., on stones from
Welsh cairns 322
F.
Ferffusson, Mr. J., on an inscribed
Chinese calvaria 76, 82
Fetishism 377, 381
Flbrolite celt 52
Flints, worked . . 2, 142, 158, 159, 160,
166, 421, 430
Flower, Mr. J. W., remarks in
discusaons by. ... 71, 168, 32^ 437
Fo-hi*s symbols 5, 23
Food-vessels 320
Forbes, Mr. David, on the Ay-
mara Indians 193, 304
Forest, submerged, in West So-
merset 141
Fox, Col. Lane, on Stonehenge . . 1
, on the New-Zealand mere.. 106
, exhibited stone mullers . . 121
, on two cairns near Bangor. . 306
, on Dorchester dykes 412
, remarks in discussions by . 41, 73,
342, 348, 437
Frontier-line of ethnology and
geology 131
G.
Gardner, Mr. C. T., on the Chinese. 6
Geographical distribution of the
races of man 404
Geology and ethnology, frontier-
line of 131
Georgian 9(5,368
Ghilghit 31, 32, 36
Gilling axe 165
Good Hope, stone implements
from the Cape of 39
Greenwell, Rev. W,, on Grime's
Graves 419
Grey, Sir G., on stone implements
from Cape of Good Hope . . 39, 40
Grimes's Graves 419
Guernsey, ^prehistoric remains in . 48
Guiana, British, inscribed stones
from 416
Gulf-stream 135
Gusses 87, 182
H.
Haast, Dr., on prehistoric remains
from New Zealand 110
Hamilton, Mr. R., remarks in dis-
cussions by 29, 32, 34
Herm, prehistoric remains in ... . 57
Herodotus on skulls as drinking-
vessels 79
Hessle clay, supposed flints in. 168, 168
Hjaltalin, Mr., on Scandinavians . 365
flx)eitche 86, 87
Hooker, Dr., on the mere 108
, exhibited Zulu figures 121
Hovas, erection of megp&liths by . . 67
Howorth, Mr. H. H., on the Co-
mans and Petchenegs 88
, on a frontier-line of ethno-
logy and geology 131
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
INDEX.
4^5
Iloworth, Mr. H. H.» on Circas-
sinns and White Khazars .... 182
, on the Hungarians 469
, remarks and note by . . 368, 380
Hunsfarians 469
Huxley, Prof. T. H., on the eth-
nology of Britain 382
, on the geo^phical distri-
bution of the chief modifications
of mankind 404
, remarks in discussions by. . 28,
32, 130, 349
L
Idolatry 377
Incas 196, 197, 302
Incense-cups 319
Irish coi>per celts 402
incised stones 400
stone implement 43
tribal system 342
J.
Jagor, Dr., on the natives of Naga. 170
Jersey, prehistoric remains in . . 69
Jet bracelet 52
K
Kafirs 40
, Siah-p6sh 32, 34
Kahnuks 84, 85
Kara-Kathay 86, 86
Kara-Kitai 97
Karduks 175
Kathay 86,106
Kelsea-hill clay 158
Khajunah 32, 33
Khan 368
Khazars 182, 187, 471
Kitai 97, 106
Kitchen-middens 68, 72, 73
Klemm on the mere 109
Koords 176
Korkhan 100,101
Kunjat, or Hunza 32, 33, 86
L.
Land-tenure, ancient Irish 342
Language of Aymaras. . 270, 271, 287
of Chinese 6, 29, 30
of Koords 176
Le Couperon cromlech. .60, 68, 71, 72
Lefroy, Maj.-Gen., on the stature
of Chipewyan Indians 44
Legends . . 22, 32, 106, 110, 309, 326
Page
Leitner, Dr. G. W., on the races
of Dardistan 31
Livingstone's Meneam 192
Livy on use of skulls by the Boii. 80
Lockhart, Dr., on a Chinese calva. 166
Lubbock, Sir John, on the Park
Cwm tumulus 416
, on stones from Welsh cairns. 322
Lukis, Mr. J. W., on remains in
the Channel Islands 72
M.
MacLennan, Mr. J. F., on the
ancient Irish laws 360
Madagascar and Cafire languaffes. 367
Mankind, distribution of the cnief
modifications of 404
Maories 108, 110, 126
Mapleton, Rev. R. J., on prehis-
toric remains in Argyllshire. 146, 340
Markham, Mr. C. R., on the Ay-
maras 303
Measurements of Chipewyan In-
dians 44
of Aymaras 213, 277, 282
Medicines of Aymaras 281
Mel^ochroi 408
Meneam 192
Menhirs .... 63. 64, 66, 66, 147, 166
Mere of New Zealand 106
Metals, bynftmes from 99
Millingen, Major, on the Koords . 176
Moel Faben 306, 317
Mongoloids 407, 411
Mongols 28, 80, 84, 85, 98, 166
MouKman, Mr. C, on discoveries
in Yorkshire 167
Mortimer, Mr. J. R., on disco-
veries in Yorkshire 168
Mummery, Mr., on a Chinese calva. 82
Munphooi Pundit's report on Gil-
git &c 36
Mythology, current British .... 326
N.
Naga, natives of 170
Nagyr 32, 36
Negroids 406
Ness axe 166
New Zealand. .106, 110, 123, 124, 130
Niam Niam 192
Nicholas, Dr., on the ethnological
influence of the Norman Con-
quest 384
, remarks in discussions by . . 146,
166, 169, 323
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
486
INDEX.
Page
Nicobar Islanders 187
Niutehe 99
NomadeS; westerly driftmg of
83, 182, 469
Normanby axe 165
Norman conquest 884
Norse Chief, burial of 880
Notes and queries . . 96, 192, SCO, 476
NyaNyas 192
Og and Magog 102
Offham stones 341, 342, 401
Oliver, Lieut. S. P., on prehistoric
remains in the Channel Islands. 45
Oppert, Dr. A., on the Kitai .... 97
, on skulls as drinking vessels. 82
Origin of the Tasmanians 121
Osborne, Capt S., on the Chinese. 28
Park Cwm tumulus 416
Pattoo-pattoo 106
Perthi-Chwareu caves 440
Peru, Aymara Indians of 193
Petchenegs 83, 474
Petroglyphs . .146, 270, 271, 341, 400
Phair, Mr. J., on Irish copper celts 402
Philippine islanders 170
Philology. 6, 29, 30, 32, 33, 96, 100,
106, 176, 192, 271, 287, 351, 365,
866, 307, 368, 388.
Philosophy of religion. . 369, 380
Phoenix 476
Pickering, vale of 163
Platycnemic men in Denbighshire. 440
Poltalloch estate, a cist on the . . 340
Torter, Rev. F., on Le Couperon
cromlech 68, 71, 72
Pottery of Aymaras 254
Prehistoric remains in the Channel
Islands 45
remains in Argyllshire. 146, 340
Prester John 100, 106
Psychology, comparative 381
Q.
Quartzite implements from South
Africa 39
R.
Ramsay, Prof. A. C, on stones
from Welsh cairns 316,322
Raths 342, 346, 348, 351
Religion 21, 87, 139, 230, 369
Reports.on prehistoric remains. 45, 146
Page
Rivington, Mr., on Cooper's jour-
ney to Tibet 3S
Romance, popular 838
Rome, Rev. J. L., on Yorkshire
implements 158, 169
Roseoeny Topping 360
S.
Samian ware 72, 73
Saunders, Mr. T., on Kunjut .... 32
Scaliger on Prester John 103
Serk, prehistoric remains in ... . 58
Siah-posh Kafirs 32, 84
Sinodun Hill 412, 477, 480
Skvery 19, 87
Somerset, submerged forest in . . 141
Sontal 96
Squier, Hon.E. G. , on the Aymaras. 298
Stack, Rev. W., on the mere 108
Stature of Chipewyans 44
of Aymaras 203
Stonehenge 1
Stone implements. 2, 39, 41, 48, 50, 56,
57, 67, 72, 106, 110, 121, 141, 145,
158, 159, 164, 263, 808, 816, 421,
427,429
Submerged forest in Somerset . . 141
Summers, Prof., on Chinese .... 29
Sun-worship among A^aras. 230, 800
Swinhoe, Mr., on a Chinese calva. 156
Tasmanians, Mr.Bonwick on the. 95,121
Thomas, Mr. £., on inscription
on Chinese calva 77
Tiahuanaco 257, 800, 802, 804
Tibetan 29
Tibetan use of skull 81, 167
Titicaca 195
Tmolus, Mount 868
To-pi, or lazy people 16
Tribal system in Ireland 342
Troy, fugitives from 367
Turkish 30, 89, 96, 192
Turks 84,94,95, 98, 368,472
Tylor, Mr. E. B., on religion
among the lower races. . . . 369, 881
, query as to Veddaa 96
U.
Ugrians 84, 138, 184
Qnkkhan 101, 104
Urns from Welsh cairns. 307, 810, 811
V.
Vagrant traditions 886
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
INDEX.
487
849
163
287
Veddas of Ceylon
Village system
Vitrified fort in Aigyllahire .
Vocabulary of Aymara words
W.
Wallace, Mr. A. R.^ on Prof.
Huxley's classification of man-
kind 411
Welsh cairns 306
Westerly drifting of nomades. 88, 182
Westropp, Mr. H. M., on the an-
cient Irish tribal system 842
, on the earliest phases of
civilization 324
White Khazars 182
Wicklow, stone implements from. 43
Witchcraft among Aymaras 236
Women. Aymara 203
, Cninese 18
, Koordish 180
X.
Xanthochroi 406, 410
Y.
Yeliutashe 99
Yorkshire, discoveries of stone im-
plements in 157
Z.
Zulu figures 121
THE END OF THE SECOND VOLUME.
PBINTBB BY TAYLOB AND PBANCI8,
BED UOir COURT, FLBET BTBJBST.
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
Digitized by VjOOQ IC
4
Digitized by VjOOQ IC